《Reincarnated With the Seduction System》


 Chapter 1: That Time When I Got Reincaranted As A System’s Host(R-18)

    Chapter 1: That Time When I Got Reincaranted As A System¡¯s Host(R-18)Adrian slowly opened his eyes, blinking against the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. He found himself in an unfamiliar room, richly adorned with elegant furnishings. The room was spacious, with dark wooden floors and walls lined with intricate tapestries.


    A grand four-poster bed, draped in fine silk, dominated the center, while a large ornate wardrobe stood against one wall. A plush armchair and a small writing desk completed the scene, giving the room a sense of noble yet faded grandeur.


    As he tried to make sense of his surroundings, the door to his room creaked open. A maid stepped inside, her movements graceful and composed. She was his personal maid who had been assigned to him recently.


    She was a stunningly beautiful young woman of 21 years. Her long, luscious blonde hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, shimmering like gold in the light.


    Her deep blue eyes sparkled with a mix of innocence and allure, capable of melting anyone''s heart with a single glance. Chris possessed a voluptuous figure, with a generously ample chest and a curvaceous butt that complemented her petite waist perfectly.


    Her maid outfit, a classic black dress with a crisp white apron, hugged her curves in all the right places, emphasizing her feminine silhouette. The dress had a modest neckline, yet it couldn''t entirely hide the fullness of her bosom.


    Her ensemble was completed with a pair of white stockings and black shoes, adding to her charm and grace. Every movement she made exuded elegance and poise, making her an irresistible sight to behold.


    "Lord Adrian, it is time to wake up," she said gently, her voice soft but insistent.


    Adrian rubbed his eyes, still dazed and trying to grasp what was happening. Just as he was about to respond, he heard an unexpected voice in his head.


    "Congratulations on being selected as the host for the great Seduction System, host. Binding in progress... successfully bound."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock as the voice continued


    "Mission issued: Get a blowjob from the maid.


    Reward: A one-time-use Charming Item.


    His heart raced as he processed the strange instructions. The maid, oblivious to the turmoil in his mind, stood by the bed, waiting for him to rise.


    Adrian took a deep breath and stretched his arms and legs. He couldn''t help but notice how good her voice sounded, and it instantly made him feel a little horny.


    "Just give me a few minutes," Adrian replied, trying to sound as calm as possible. He knew that the maid was just doing her job, but he couldn''t help but feel a little attracted to her.


    Adrian got up from his bed and watched as the maid began to perform her duty. She first started cleaning the table, bending, her bountiful ass facing towards Adrian. He could not help but gulp at the sight, making his little brother rise up hard and strong as if aiming for the moon.


    "Good morning...," Adrian began, his voice betraying his nerves as he searched for her name.


    "Good morning, my lord, I am Chris," Chris replied, while performing her duty, noticing her master trying to remember her name. She was used to this, as the young master in front of her, hardly remembered any servant''s name as he only cared about having fun not fulfilling his duties in the process, greatly angering his sister.


    Adrian nodded as if he remembered her name. Adrian couldn''t help but notice how Chris'' uniform hugged her body perfectly, accentuating her curves and making him feel even more horny.


    "Chris, I have a favor to ask," Adrian said, trying to sound as innocent as possible.


    "What is it, Milord?" Chris asked, turning towards Adrian.


    "I was wondering if you could help me with something," Adrian replied, looking deeply into Chris'' eyes.


    "Of course, Milord, anything you need," Chris replied, getting up from cleaning the table and walking towards Adrian, not knowing what she was getting herself into.


    Adrian took a deep breath and then showed her the state of his pants. Chris'' eyes widened as she saw Adrian''s erection.


    "Lord, what are you doing?" Chris asked, blushing at the sight.


    "I was hoping you could give me a blowjob," Adrian replied, trying to sound as confident as possible.


    Chris looked at Adrian for a few seconds, not knowing what to do. She had never been in this situation before, and she didn''t know if she should say yes or no.


    "Please, Chris, I really need it," Adrian said, looking at Chris with a pleading look in his eyes.


    Chris hesitated for a few seconds before finally nodding her head. "Okay, my lord, I''ll do it," she said, looking down at Adrian''s dick.


    Adrian, with his handsome devilish face was stunned when he heard her reply. He, who had just awaken in a strange world, who had been virgin for all 20 years of his life in his previous life, was about to have his dick sucked by this beautiful maid in front of him.


    Adrian couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He had never expected Chris to say yes, and now that she had, he couldn''t wait to feel her lips around his dick.


    Chris slowly got down on her knees and looked up at Adrian. Adrian could see the fear and anticipation in her eyes, but he couldn''t help but feel a little turned on by it.


    Chris slowly reached out pulled down his pants and took Adrian''s dick in her hand. She looked up at Adrian, waiting for his approval.


    Adrian nodded his head, giving Chris the green light. Chris first put some spit on his dick and then slowly started to move her hand up and down Adrian''s dick, making him feel good. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian couldn''t help but grab Chris'' boobs while she was giving him a blowjob. He played with her nipples, making her moan softly.


    Chris started to move her head up and down Adrian''s dick, taking more and more of it in her mouth. Adrian couldn''t help but feel good as Chris'' lips and tongue worked their magic.


    Then Adrian got hold of her head and with increasingly fast paced began to move her head up and down on his dick, feeling extreme pleasure, the like of which, his virgin ass pathetic self had never felt. He regretted that he wasted 20 years of life away from this pleasure.


    Adrian knew he wasn''t going to last much longer, and he could feel himself getting close to cumming.


    "Chris, I''m going to cum," Adrian said, trying to warn her.


    Chris didn''t say anything, but she started to move her head up and down even faster.


    Adrian couldn''t hold it in any longer, and he let out a loud moan as he held Chris''s head came in Chris'' mouth. He held her until she swallowed every last drop of his semen.


    Adrian couldn''t believe what had just happened. He had never expected Chris to agree to give him a blowjob, and now that she had, he couldn''t wait to do it again.


    "Thank you, Chris," Adrian said, looking down at Chris and hugging her tightly.


    Chris hesitated but ultimately chose to hug Adrian back burying her head in his sturdy chest, still trying to process what had just happened. "You''re welcome, my lord. Madam has us, maids, trained for situation like today," she replied, sounding a little embarrassed.


    Mission Complete! Claim your Reward host!


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile as he watched Chris walk away. He knew that he had just experienced something amazing, and he couldn''t wait to do it again.

 Chapter 2: Adrian Everhart

    Chapter 2: Adrian EverhartAdrian lay back on his bed, still catching his breath from the intense encounter with thoughts swirling his mind. He had transmigrated to another world with the same name as in his previous life, into an unfamiliar world and as soon as he arrived, he had been given a blowjob. He couldn''t help but feel a myriad of emotions, swirling in his mind.


    As his mind was filled with conflicting thoughts about his situation , he heard the familiar voice of his system in his head.


    "Mission complete! Congratulations, Host, you''ve successfully seduced Chris and received a blowjob. Your reward: one-time-use Charming Spray. Now, how was the feeling of touching a girl, virgin?" the system teased.


    Adrian groaned, "Why do you have to say it like that?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system continued, "Without me, Host, you''d probably die a virgin without even being able to smell a girl. It was I who guided your dead soul to the now-deceased original Adrian''s body."


    "Why me?" Adrian asked, still perplexed by his situation.


    "You were the only suitable candidate. Among several other dead souls, I was able to bind myself to you," the system replied matter-of-factly.


    Adrian grimaced as memories flooded his mind, filling in the gaps left by his reincarnation. He was Adrian Everhart, the firstborn son of the declining Baron Everhart. His father had perished a month ago in the war against the neighboring kingdom, Drakovia, taking with him a significant portion of their territory''s army. This left Adrian and his family in a desolate state with no capable forces and falling prestige.


    His family included Isabella, his mother, and his sister Sophia. His mother, Isabella, was a beautiful and graceful woman who doted on him despite their dire circumstances. His older sister, Sophia, was three years his senior, and their relationship was strained. She was stronger than Adrian and resented not being able to lead the territory, which created tension between them.


    This strain was further exacerbated by Adrian''s past behavior. He had been a hedonistic young man, not taking anything seriously, and spent his days goofing around instead of practicing fighting arts. Despite this, he was still named head of the family, a decision that stung Sophia deeply, as she had studied hard and practiced day and night, shedding blood, sweat, and tears.


    In addition to his immediate family, Adrian remembered his aunt, Seraphina, his father''s sister. At 31 years old, she was a powerful and respected Royal Mage in the capital of Veridale. Seraphina had always been a strong presence in his life, and he wondered if she would be able to help their family in these dire times.


    Adrian knew he had to navigate this complicated family dynamic carefully, especially with the system''s provocative missions looming over him. He got up from his bed and walked to the window, looking out over the once-prosperous Everhart estate.


    The Everhart estate was located in the central region of Veridale, far from the capital city of Eldoria. The lush green fields and rolling hills that once symbolized their family''s prosperity now seemed overgrown and neglected, a stark reminder of their recent losses.


    As he pondered their situation, Adrian couldn''t ignore the looming threat from their neighbor, Baron Mortimer. Mortimer had always been an enemy of his father, driven by a deep-seated rivalry and unrequited love for Isabella. With Adrian''s father gone, Mortimer saw an opportunity to claim the Everhart territory for himself.


    "System, what''s the power level in this world? How do I even stand a chance against someone like Mortimer?"


    The system''s voice responded promptly, "Ah, power levels, Host. This world operates on a tiered power system. I will generate the summarized version, Host. For the detailed version, you would have to study it yourself. I am not going to be your nanny."


    Adrian snorted at the system''s last sentence as a transparent panel appeared before his eyes with the following information:


    At age 10, children in this world are baptized at the church, allowing them to feel the mana in their surroundings.


    At age 15, a second baptism is performed where they activate the level system and have their skills and attributes assessed using the Crystal of Insight.


    After awakening the level system, their journey as Mana Wielders begins.


    They then need to level up. After reaching level 10, depending on their fighting styles, they are assigned a class that suits their fighting style. These individuals are called 1st Class.


    After reaching level 50, they are assigned their 2nd Class, which further strengthens them, earning the title of 2nd Class. At level 150, they become 3rd Class, 4th Class at level 300 and 5th Class at level 500.


    Besides the first class, where they don''t have to complete any advancement quests, all other classes require the completion of advancement quests before successfully gaining a new class.


    Each level up randomly assigns 5 attribute points to a person''s stats, and a change of class allows them to learn skills belonging to their class. Some talented and lucky individuals may even learn exclusive skills of their respective class after advancement.


    Another method of learning skills is through skill books or by repeatedly performing the same action perfectly, like swinging a sword to obtain sword-related skills. This method is not efficient, and only absurdly talented people can learn new skills this way.


    Adrian then asked, "Is the 5th Class the limit of this world?"


    The system replied, "Weaklings like you have no authority to obtain information above the 5th Class."


    Adrian sighed, feeling the weight of the world pressing down on him. He knew he had a long way to go and many challenges to overcome. But with the system''s help, he might just stand a chance.


    As he was pondering, a voice, suddenly brought him back to reality.


    "Milord, why are you still not down? Everyone has been waiting for you at the table. Without the head, how can us peasants even fill our stomachs?" The voice, dripping with sarcasm and hostility, brought Adrian back to reality.


    It was his sister, Sophia, standing in the doorway with her arms crossed. Her eyes bore into him with a mixture of frustration and resentment.


    Adrian sighed, getting up from his bed. "I''m coming, big sister," he replied, trying to keep his tone even. He knew that any sign of weakness or hesitation would only fuel her contempt.


    Sophia didn''t move. "Oh Milord, I don''t have the power to be held in such respectful tone by you.", she sneered and in an angry tone said. "You better hurry up. Don''t let Mother forever." she said, turning on her heel and walking away, her footsteps echoing down the hallway.


    Ding New Mission issued, host seduce your sister.


    Reward: 1 time Virtual training pass. Additional reward depends upon how far the host can seduce his sister.

 Chapter 3:Isabella Everhart

    Chapter 3:Isabella EverhartAdrian descended the grand staircase of Everhart Manor, with his brain full of thoughts about the new system mission. Since he didn''t want his mother and his grumpy sister to wait for him and nag at him, he decided to head towards dining room. He made his way towards the dining hall, his footsteps echoing lightly off the marble floor.


    The dining hall was a spacious room, its grandeur slightly faded but still impressive. Large, arched windows along the far wall let in the morning sunlight, casting a warm glow over the scene. Heavy velvet curtains, a deep shade of crimson, framed each window, their rich color contrasting with the light streaming in. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting historic battles and serene landscapes, relics from a more prosperous time.


    In the center of the room stood a long, polished oak table, capable of seating two dozen people but now occupied by just a few. The table was set with gleaming silverware and fine china, though some of the pieces showed signs of age and wear. Chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, their crystals catching the light and creating a dazzling display above the table.


    Lining the sides of the room, rows of maids stood at attention, ready to serve food and drinks at a moment''s notice. They were dressed in simple yet neat uniforms, their faces a mixture of solemn duty and faint curiosity as they watched Adrian enter the hall.


    Chris was standing at the middle of the maid lineup, blushing slightly when she felt the gaze of Adrian. He winked at her and proceeded to take his seat at the head of the table.


    Seated at one end of the table was his mother, Isabella. She was a striking woman, her beauty not diminished by the hardship they had faced. Her blonde hair was neatly styled, and her elegant dress, though modest, accentuated her graceful demeanor. As soon as she saw Adrian, her expression softened, and a warm smile spread across her face.


    "Adrian, my dear," Isabella greeted him warmly, her voice filled with affection. "How was your sleep?"


    Adrian returned the smile and walked over to take a seat next to her. "It was restful, Mother. Thank you for asking," he replied, feeling a sense of comfort in her presence.


    As he sat down, one of the maids stepped forward to pour him a glass of fresh juice, while another placed a plate of assorted fruits and pastries in front of him.


    Isabella''s eyes sparkled with motherly pride and concern. "I''m glad to hear that. You must keep your strength up. These are challenging times for us, and I worry about you."


    Before Adrian could respond, a disdainful snort came from further down the table. His sister, Sophia, sat with her arms crossed, her expression a mixture of annoyance and resentment.


    "Of course, Mother. Keep spoiling him," Sophia said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "It''s not like he needs to be responsible for anything."


    Adrian sighed inwardly but maintained his composure. He knew that Sophia''s harshness stemmed from frustration and the weight of their family''s troubles. He glanced at her, meeting her glare with a calm, steady gaze.


    "Sophia, please," Isabella chided gently, though her tone was firm. "Adrian is doing his best. We must support each other now more than ever."


    Sophia rolled her eyes but said nothing further, turning her attention to her own breakfast.


    Isabella turned back to Adrian, her expression softening once more. "Don''t mind her, Adrian. She''s just worried, as we all are. Now, tell me, what are your plans for today?"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, considering what he should do. He then told her, "Mother I am not feeling well today, so I want to rest at my room and while at it I want to study more about our territory. Can you let Chris bring me some books."


    Isabella nodded approvingly. "Of course, Adrian. It''s important to stay informed about our territory. Chris, please bring Adrian the books he needs," she instructed, turning to the maid who had been blushing at Adrian earlier.


    Chris bowed slightly, her cheeks still tinged with pink. "Yes, Milord. I''ll bring the books to your room right away," she said softly before hurrying off to fulfill the task.


    As soon as Chris left the room, Sophia''s expression shifted from anger to outright frustration. Her eyes bore into Adrian with a mixture of disbelief and exasperation.


    "Studying our territory? Really, Adrian?" Sophia''s voice was sharp, her irritation evident. "While you''re making excuses to fool around with a maid, we''re left to handle the real responsibilities. You should be practicing, preparing to protect our land, not hiding away in your room."


    Adrian sighed inwardly, knowing that any response he gave would likely be met with more scorn. He tried to keep his tone calm and measured. "Big Sis, I understand your frustration, but I assure you I''m not shirking my duties. There''s more to leading than just physical strength. Knowledge is power too. Please trust me this once." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia snorted, clearly unconvinced. "Knowledge won''t save us from Baron Mortimer''s soldiers."


    Isabella intervened, her voice gentle but firm. "Sophia, enough. Your brother is right. We need both strength and wisdom to navigate these difficult times. Adrian is contributing in his own way."


    Sophia muttered something under her breath and turned her attention back to her meal, clearly still simmering with resentment.


    Adrian felt a pang of guilt but also a steely resolve. He knew he had to prove himself, not just to his family but to himself as well. He had to balance the demands of leadership, the expectations of his family, and the secret missions assigned by the system.


    As breakfast continued in a somewhat tense silence, Adrian focused on the food in front of him, though his mind was already racing ahead to the tasks at hand. He needed to understand more about their territory, the political landscape, and the threats they faced.


    After finishing his meal, Adrian rose from his seat. "Thank you for breakfast, Mother," he said, offering her a small smile. "I''ll be in my room if you need me."


    Isabella smiled back warmly. "Of course, dear. Take care of yourself."


    Sophia merely nodded curtly, her frustration still palpable. Adrian gave her a brief nod in return, silently promising that he would find a way to earn her respect and trust.


    He made his way back up the grand staircase, his mind focused on the mission ahead. Once in his room, he sat at his desk, waiting for Chris to arrive with the books. He knew that understanding the intricacies of their territory was crucial, but he also needed to find a way to gain the power and skills necessary to protect his family and their land.

 Chapter 4: Chris Time Part 1

    Chapter 4: Chris Time Part 1Now that he was alone in his room, Adrian leaned back in his chair and took a deep breath. "System, what exactly is this virtual training room you mentioned earlier?"


    The system''s voice responded promptly in his mind, clear and authoritative.


    "The virtual training room is a simulated environment designed to accelerate your combat training and skill acquisition, Host. It provides realistic scenarios where you can practice various techniques and strategies without the risk of injury or real-world consequences."


    Adrian nodded, intrigued. "How does it work?"


    The system continued, "The training room creates life like simulations of different combat situations, opponents, and environments. You can engage in duels, practice specific skills, and even face off against multiple adversaries to improve your combat proficiency."


    "That sounds incredible," Adrian said, feeling a spark of excitement.


    "System, how does seducing women help me get stronger?"


    The system''s voice responded promptly, explaining the mechanics in detail. "Host, seducing women is a unique method to gain Seduction Points (SP). Every successful seduction earns you SP based on the difficulty of the seduction target and the depth of the relationship.


    The more challenging the seduction, the higher the points awarded. These points can be exchanged for various valuable items, skills, and mana circulation manuals in the system''s shop. For instance, you can use SP to purchase powerful weapons, armor, and accessories that enhance your combat abilities, providing significant boosts to your strength, agility, intelligence, and other attributes.


    Additionally, you can acquire skill books that teach new combat techniques, spells, and special abilities, giving you an edge in battle and helping you overcome stronger opponents. Advanced mana circulation manuals available for SP can increase your mana reserves, improve your spell casting speed, and enhance the potency of your magic.


    You can also buy consumables and potions that restore health, mana, or provide temporary boosts to your attributes, which can be crucial in tough battles or during intense training sessions. Furthermore, you can unlock unique enhancements that provide permanent buffs to your attributes or grant special abilities, significantly elevating your overall power level.


    By utilizing the Seduction Points you earn, you can continuously enhance your abilities and equipment, making you a formidable force. Building relationships can also provide strategic alliances and access to valuable resources."


    Adrian absorbed the information, realizing the potential advantages this system could offer. "So, by seducing women, I can gain the points needed to access powerful resources and skills?"


    "Correct, Host," the system affirmed. "It is a unique and effective method to rapidly increase your strength and capabilities. Use it wisely to navigate the challenges ahead."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a mix of determination and curiosity. Since he already had mission to seduce Sophia, he decided to proceed with caution as he only had week worth of time to complete mission.


    As he was was about to ask system to show shop, he heard a creak sound from his door and noticed Chris with books floating around her.


    "Here are the books you requested, Milord," she said, placing them carefully on his desk. She glanced at him, her eyes lingering for a moment before she lowered her gaze.


    "Thank you, Chris," Adrian said, giving her a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your help."


    Chris nodded, a small smile playing at her lips. "If you need anything else, Milord, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Ding Mission Time Host,


    Mission Name: Chris Time


    Description: Loose your virginity and head towards being a real man host.


    Reward: Charm + 10, one time use weapon voucher


    Additional rewards depends upon satisfaction of Chris


    Adrian looked at Chris thoughtfully after system issued a mission, deciding to address the tension from the morning''s incident. "Chris," he began, his tone gentle, "about what happened this morning... how do you feel about it? Would you like to continue what we started?"


    Chris was taken aback by Adrian''s direct question. Despite her initial surprise, a part of her had been anticipating something like this. She bit her lip, her mind racing with thoughts of her sick mother and little sister. Getting closer to Adrian could indeed help her situation.


    Adrian noticed her hesitation and decided to be even more direct. "Chris, I care about you. I want you to be my woman. What do you think about that?"


    Chris''s heart raced at his words. In a world where the lives of commoner women were often seen as cheap, subject to the whims of those in power without consequences, the Everhart family had been a godsend. She could earn money, have her fill, take care of her mother and sister, and ensure they lived comfortably.


    Adrian, despite his reputation as a hedonistic young master, had never been abusive toward the servants. He was handsome and, in her eyes, a better option than many others.


    As Adrian''s question hung in the air, Chris felt her heart start to race. She thought about her sick mother and her little sister, relying on her for their livelihood. Adrian wasn''t just an escape; he was a chance at a better life for her family and honestly with his handsome looks, she had fallen head over heels for him ever since she started working there.


    It was just her status as maid that was preventing her from conveying her feelings as their status was as vast as heaven and earth. When she finally looked up at him, she saw no malice, only a sincere curiosity and perhaps a hint of nervousness.


    Taking a deep breath, she meekly nodded, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anticipation. "Yes, Milord," she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian, noticing her hesitance but also her willingness, gently took her hand and led her to the bed. "I promise, I''ll be gentle," he said, trying to reassure her. The mission from the system loomed in his mind, but he also wanted to ensure that Chris felt comfortable and respected.


    The first person he saw after transmigration was Chris so he had felt quite close to her. He wanted her to be his and his alone.


    Adrian looked deep into her eyes and saw the fear and uncertainty in them. But he also saw something else - a spark of desire that she was trying to hide. He knew then that she wanted him as much as he wanted her. "Chris," he said softly. Adrian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close, his chest pressed against her back.


    "You''re so beautiful," he whispered in her ear, his breath hot against her skin.


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 5: Chris Time Part 2 ( R-18)

    Chapter 5: Chris Time Part 2 ( R-18)Chris closed her eyes, her heart pounding in her chest. She could feel Adrian''s hardness pressing against her, and she couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. She had never been with a man before, and the thought of being with Adrian, the lord of the territory, made her feel both scared and thrilled.


    Adrian''s hands began to wander, tracing the curves of her body. He cupped her breasts, his thumbs brushing against her nipples. Chris gasped, her body trembling with pleasure. Adrian smiled, his fingers working their magic on her. He could feel her nipples hardening under his touch, and he knew she was getting wet.


    "Undress for me," Adrian commanded, his voice low and husky. Chris hesitated for a moment, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. But then she remembered Adrian''s words - "I promise, I''ll be gentle." She took a deep breath, and with trembling hands, she began to unbutton her blouse.


    Adrian watched with fascination as Chris undressed, revealing her smooth, pale skin. He could see the goosebumps on her arms, and he knew she was nervous. But he also saw the desire in her eyes, and it only made him want her more.


    Once Chris was completely naked, Adrian took a step back to admire her. She was even more beautiful than he had imagined, her body curves in all the right places. He couldn''t resist any longer -he had to have her.


    Adrian stepped forward and pulled Chris close, his lips finding hers. Chris responded eagerly, her tongue exploring his mouth. Adrian''s hands roamed her body, his fingers tracing her curves. He could feel her wetness against his thigh, and he knew she was ready for him.


    Adrian gently pushed Chris onto the bed, his body hovering over hers. He looked deep into her eyes, searching for any sign of hesitation. But all he saw was desire - desire for him. He smiled and lowered his head, his lips finding her nipples. Chris moaned, her back arching off the bed. Adrian''s mouth worked its magic, his tongue swirling around her nipples.


    Adrian''s hand wandered down Chris''s body, his fingers finding her wetness. He teased her, his fingers tracing her lips before plunging inside. Chris moaned, her hips bucking off the bed. Adrian smiled, his fingers working her clit. He could feel her getting closer, her moans growing louder.


    Just as Chris was about to climax, Adrian pulled his fingers out and replaced them with his dick. Chris gasped, her eyes widening. Adrian smiled, his dick teasing her entrance. "Are you ready for me?" he asked, his voice low and husky. Chris nodded, her body trembling with anticipation.


    Adrian thrust inside Chris, filling her completely. Red blood staining the sheet of Adrian''s bed, Chris moaned, her body adjusting to his size. Adrian began to move, his hips thrusting in and out. Chris met him thrust for thrust, her body moving in rhythm with his.


    Adrian''s pace quickened, his thrusts becoming harder and faster. Chris could feel herself getting closer, her body trembling with pleasure. Adrian could feel it too - he could feel her tightening around him, her moans growing louder.


    Just as Chris was about to climax, Adrian pulled out and shot his load all over her stomach. Chris moaned, her body trembling with pleasure. Adrian collapsed onto the bed, his chest heaving.


    Chris looked at Adrian, her body still trembling with pleasure. She couldn''t believe what had just happened - she had just had sex with her lord. But she didn''t regret it - she had wanted it just as much as Adrian had.


    Adrian looked at Chris, his eyes filled with desire. He knew then that this was just the beginning - he wanted more of her, and he knew she wanted more of him too.


    Adrian leaned in and kissed Chris, his tongue exploring her mouth. She also returned the favor in kind as she tangled her tongue with his while sucking his tongue.


    After a few minute of kissing, he pulled his face away from her. Adrian looked at her with a satisfied smile. "You''re amazing, Chris," he said, running his fingers through her hair.


    "Did it hurt?", he asked as he noticed the red stain in his bed sheet, as he continued stroking her hair.


    "A little at the beginning, but milord was gentle and it felt good later", she replied meekly.


    Looking at her cute face, Adrian couldn''t help but kiss her on her lips. Then he looked at her and asked with a gentle smile. "You think you can handle another round?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Chris looked at him, "I think I can handle anything if it''s with milord," she replied, a hint of a excitement in her meek voice. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s smile grew wider. "Alright then," he said, standing up. "Get on all fours."


    Chris looked at him, a question in her eyes. But she did as she was told, getting on all fours on the bed.


    Adrian approached her from behind, his dick hard and ready for another round. He positioned himself behind her, his dick sliding into her wet pussy with ease.


    Chris moaned as he started to fuck her from behind. It was a different position, but it felt just as good as the first round. Adrian grabbed her hips, pulling her back onto his dick as he thrust into her.


    Chris moaned louder, her pussy tightening around his dick as she felt another orgasm building up inside her.


    He then grabbed her breasts and started fondling them while thrusting faster and faster. The clapping of their bodies reverberating around the room. The he proceeded to pinch her nipple, making Chris moan louder.


    "Milord, pinch it harder, please thrust faster and harder", she said as she was moaning in pleasure. Her eyes starting to roll upside and her tongue hanging out from her mouth.


    He than pinched her nipple harder by pulling and twisting them and then he let go off her breast and placed in hands on her waist, increasing the speed of his thrust. As he thrust his cock inside her pussy with increased speed, the sound of clapping became louder and louder.


    Adrian could feel it, her pussy getting tighter and tighter as she got closer to cumming.


    He quickened his pace, fucking her harder and harder until she finally came, her pussy clenching around his dick as she moaned loudly. Her pupil rolling behind her eyes and her tongue hanging out indicating the pleasure she had felt from this second round.


    Adrian could feel himself getting closer to cumming too, his balls tightening as he felt his orgasm building up.


    He pulled out of her just in time, holding his cock with right hand and dragging her head with his left hand directly to his cock. Watching the cock get closer to her face, Chris instinctively opened her mouth.


    Adrian then shoved his cock into her mouth, offloading his semen into her mouth. Chris drank his semen greedily with face full of pleasure refusing to let go off his cock until she drained his cock of every single drop.


    Adrian then collapsed onto the bed next to her, both of them panting and trying to catch their breath.


    "You''re amazing, Chris," Adrian said again, still trying to catch his breath.


    Chris smiled at him, still panting. "Milord was so amazing, this is the first time I have felt such feeling as if I was bouncing in the sky." she replied, still trying to catch her breath.


    Adrian looked at her with a satisfied smile. "I think we deserve a break," he said, pulling her close to him.


    Chris snuggled up to him, still trying to catch her breath. "I think you''re right," she replied, closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep in his arms.


    Adrian looked at her, a satisfied smile on his face. He had played hard today, and it had been worth it. He closed his eyes murmured to himself," I will take full responsibility for you." He then kissed for forehead before closing his eyes to take a rest.

 Chapter 6: Chris Time Part 3

    Chapter 6: Chris Time Part 3Ding! Mission Complete. Charm +10 and a one-time-use weapon voucher. Do you want to collect your reward, Host?


    Adrian, feeling the weight of the recent events and the new experience, closed his eyes and heard the voice of the system. He decided to collect his reward. Each time he wanted to view his stats, someone had interrupted him today. Now that no one seemed to be there to interrupt him, he decided to finally take a look. "System, show me my stats."


    A transparent screen flickered in his eyes as soon as he gave the command:


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 1


    Title: Young Master of Everhart Manor


    Health Points (HP): 100/100


    Mana Points (MP): 50/50


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 6


    Endurance: 4


    Intelligence: 5


    Charisma: 20


    Luck: 10


    Seduction Points (SP): 50


    Skills:


    Basic Swordsmanship: Level 1


    Basic Mana Control: Level 1


    Inventory:


    One-time-use Weapon Voucher, Basic Healing Potion x3


    Mission Log:


    Mission Name: Seduce Sophia S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: Win Sophia''s affection within a week.


    Status: In Progress


    Adrian took a moment to absorb the information displayed before him. The Charm stat, now significantly above average, gave him a slight boost in confidence.


    The Seduction Points he had earned were now available to spend in the system shop. He knew he needed to strategize carefully to maximize his growth and potential.


    "System," he said, "show me the shop."


    The transparent screen shifted, revealing a new menu filled with various items, skills, and enhancements available for purchase with Seduction Points.


    System Shop:


    Weapons:


    Iron Sword (20 SP), Enchanted Dagger (40 SP)....


    Armor:


    Leather Armor (30 SP), Enchanted Robes (50 SP).....


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (50 SP), Fireball Spell (60 SP), Basic Seduction Techniques (20 SP).....


    Mana Circulation Manuals:


    Intermediate Mana Circulation (8000SP), Advanced Mana Circulation (12000SP).....


    Consumables:


    Mana Potion (10 SP), Strength Elixir (25 SP).....


    When Adrian saw his stats, he finally realized how weak and lazy the original Adrian had been. At 18 years old, he was still at level 1. From 15 to 18, three years had passed without him practicing a single thing or leveling up. He was a total waste. Adrian could now understand the frustration of his big sister, Sophia.


    He knew he had to act quickly to strengthen himself, especially with the looming threat of the neighboring baron. Determined to make the most of his newfound abilities and resources, Adrian decided to spend his Seduction Points to bolster his strength and capabilities as fast as possible.


    "System, I want to redeem my one-time-use weapon voucher and purchase Intermediate Swordsmanship for 50 SP."


    Ding! One-time-use weapon voucher redeemed. Weapon options: Iron Sword, Enchanted Dagger.


    "Give me the Enchanted Dagger," Adrian selected, reasoning that its enchantments would provide him with a versatile weapon, suitable for both close combat and more intricate maneuvers.


    Ding! Enchanted Dagger acquired.


    Ding! Intermediate Swordsmanship acquired. Skill level upgraded to Intermediate.


    Adrian felt a surge of knowledge and skill flood into his mind. The techniques and maneuvers of Intermediate Swordsmanship became clear to him, and he instinctively knew how to wield his new Enchanted Dagger with newfound proficiency.


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 1


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor


    Health Points (HP): 100/100


    Mana Points (MP): 50/50


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 6


    Endurance: 4


    Intelligence: 5


    Charisma: 20 (Above Average, boosted by Charm +10)


    Luck: 10 (Average)


    Seduction Points (SP): 0


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship: Level 1


    Basic Mana Control: Level 1


    Inventory:


    Enchanted Dagger, Basic Healing Potion x3, Charming Spray


    Feeling more confident and capable, Adrian vowed to train rigorously and make up for lost time. He couldn''t afford to be the weak link in his family any longer. The neighboring baron and any other threats would soon see that the Everhart family had a powerful and determined young master ready to defend them.


    Chris stirred beside Adrian, waking up slowly from the exhaustion of their intimate encounter. She felt a mix of soreness and contentment, her body still tingling from the two rounds they had shared. Realizing she had fallen asleep in his bed, she quickly sat up, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "I''m so sorry, Milord," Chris apologized, her voice a soft whisper as she tried to cover herself with the sheets. "I didn''t mean to fall asleep here."


    Adrian, seeing her distress, gently caressed her head, his fingers running through her tousled hair. "You don''t need to worry about that, Chris," he reassured her with a warm smile. "From today onward, you are my woman. You won''t have to work as my maid anymore."


    Chris''s eyes widened in shock, her heart racing. "Milord, are you serious?"


    "Yes," Adrian said firmly, his eyes filled with sincerity. "I will marry you, and soon, I will inform my mother about us."


    Hearing those words, Chris couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer. Tears welled up in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks as she started sobbing. Adrian, panicking, thought he had done something wrong.


    "Chris, what''s wrong? Did I say something to upset you?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.


    Chris shook her head, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand. "No, Adrian. These are tears of happiness," she explained between sobs. "Your family has already done so much for me. When my father became a drunkard and nearly sold us to a brothel to pay his debts, I had no choice but to escape. I kneeled and begged in front of the Everhart mansion, hoping for a miracle. Lady Isabella heard my plea and saved us. She took my mother and little sister in, gave us shelter, and provided us with a means to live. I could never have imagined that you, the young master of this house, would now promise to marry me. I am beyond grateful and happy."


    Adrian felt a deep sense of compassion and admiration for Chris. He pulled her into a gentle embrace, holding her close as she cried tears of joy. "You don''t have to worry about anything anymore, Chris. I promise to take care of you and your family. From now on, you are mine, and I will protect you with everything I have."


    Chris nodded, her heart swelling with love and gratitude. "Thank you, Milord. I am so lucky to have you."

 Chapter 7: Subscribe @ 999.99 Seduction Points

    Chapter 7: Subscribe @ 999.99 Seduction PointsAdrian gently pulled the covers over Chris and told her to keep resting while he studied the books she had brought. He got up from the bed, dressed, and picked up the stack of books on the table. As he leafed through the first book, a sudden notification from the system startled him.


    Ding! Host, do you want to learn the contents of the book instantly?


    Adrian was pleasantly surprised by this feature of the system. "Yes," he said eagerly.


    Immediately, the contents of the book were transmitted directly into his mind. It was an exhilarating experience, as if years of study had been condensed into mere seconds. Adrian now knew intricate details about the political landscape, factions, and the current situation of the world.


    Excited by the prospect of learning so much in such a short time, he picked up the second book. Once again, the system prompted him.


    Ding! Host, do you want to learn the contents of this book instantly?


    "Yes!" Adrian said, almost bouncing with excitement.


    Ding! Host needs 50 SP to engrave the contents of the book. Do you agree?


    Adrian''s excitement came to a screeching halt. "What? System, why does it require Seduction Points now?"


    The system''s reply was curt and matter-of-fact. The first use was a trial version for the Host. Each subsequent attempt requires SP, or the Host can subscribe to this feature for a monthly cost of 999.99 SP.


    Adrian was dumbfounded. "You''re kidding, right? A subscription? This isn''t a magazine or a gym membership!"


    The system remained indifferent. This feature requires substantial resources to maintain. The subscription ensures the Host has continuous access to instant learning.


    Adrian couldn''t help but laugh at the absurdity. "999.99 SP a month? That''s daylight robbery! I don''t even have that many points!"


    The system responded in its dispassionate tone. The Host may acquire more Seduction Points through completing missions and seducing targets.


    Shaking his head, Adrian muttered, "Of course, it''s always about seducing someone." He glanced at the books on his desk, contemplating the slower but free option of reading them the old-fashioned way.


    Still chuckling, Adrian sat back down and decided to read the second book manually. "Looks like I''ll be studying the hard way for now," he said to himself. "But hey, at least I got a taste of instant knowledge. That''s worth something, right?"


    As he settled into his chair and began to read, he realized that even with the system''s quirks, he was now equipped with a powerful tool. He just had to figure out how to use it without letting it control him.


    Chris stirred and looked at Adrian with sleepy eyes. "Milord, are you alright?"


    Adrian smiled at her. "I''m fine, Chris. I just remembered a joke. If you are still tired, you can rest more."


    Chris wanted to wake up and continue her work, but her first time had left her tired. She just lay on the bed and looked at the man who had taken her first. Until yesterday, he would flirt with every maid, and she had been one of his targets, but he had never laid a hand on anyone.


    He would just flirt, drink, eat, and sleep, but today he was a little different. Not only had he asked her to give him a blowjob after waking up, he had also had sex with her after breakfast and was now diligently studying instead of wasting time like he usually did.


    This change in attitude made her fall head over heels for him once again. His handsome face, now filled with a serious demeanor, made him even more charming than usual. She was having a feast for her eyes right now and wished this moment would last forever.


    As Chris had such thoughts, Adrian felt bored after finishing his second book. It had taken him more than two hours to finish it, and the sun was high in the sky, indicating noon. He stood up and stretched his body, the enticing offer of the system still in his mind. He felt that system was expert at advertisement and marketing as he couldn''t get that juicy instant learn feature out of his mind.


    He glanced at the mission panel and decided the starting time of his mission. Since his sister would be at the training hall after 4 pm, when she was done with her job, he would go over and use his now-increased charm to invoke empathy, making her believe that he really wanted to change, and use this time to seduce her.


    Adrian then looked at Chris, who was starting to wear her clothes. He moved toward her, squeezed her ass with one hand while squeezing her breast with the other. He then turned her body toward him and gave her a kiss, his tongue invading her mouth and tangling with her tongue. After a few moments, he let go of her.


    "Go home and rest today. Tomorrow you will have a new identity," he told Chris.


    Chris blushed and meekly nodded, hurriedly putting on her clothes and running off from his door. Even though Adrian had told her he would talk with his mom, she felt she needed to report to Lady Isabella herself. When hired, they had been instructed and trained to be partners for their lord, as many young nobles would have such encounters with their maids due to their young age.


    After seeing her off, Adrian then felt hungry and decided to eat something before continuing reading until 4pm , when he would then start his training with his big sister.


    ........................................................................................................


    Sophia stood alone in the vast expanse of the training hall, her form graceful as she moved through a series of combat maneuvers. The hall, echoing with the sound of her strikes and the rhythmic thud of her feet against the polished floor, was otherwise silent, a testament to her solitary dedication.


    Sophia''s long, platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, allowing her sharp, determined features to be fully visible. Her eyes, a striking shade of red, were focused and intense, reflecting the depth of her resolve. Beads of sweat formed on her brow and trailed down her temples, evidence of the rigorous training she had been enduring for hours.


    She wore a fitted training outfit that highlighted her athletic physique, every muscle toned and defined from years of relentless practice. Her movements were fluid and precise, a blend of strength and grace as she transitioned from one technique to the next with a dancer''s elegance and a warrior''s ferocity. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Sophia thrust her sword forward in a final, powerful strike, she paused to catch her breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly. She stood in the center of the hall, a lone figure bathed in the soft afternoon light filtering through the high windows. The vastness of the empty space around her only emphasized her isolation.


    She then lay down on the floor, taking a rest after half an hour of continuous practice. Sophia''s expression, though calm and composed, betrayed a hint of weariness as her mind drifted with thoughts. The burden of her family''s honor and future weighed heavily on her shoulders, a responsibility she had shouldered alone for far too long.


    Her brother, Adrian, had been a source of frustration and disappointment, his previous laziness and lack of ambition forcing her to take on roles that should have been shared. She remembered the days when the two were very close; he would always stick to her, his watery eyes and cute face while he called her big sister, his cheering when she was practicing, his admiration of her that always fueled her.


    She sighed as she thought about how they had grown apart so much. His hateful face as he turned adult came to her mind, making her grind her teeth in frustration. Her mother always spoiling him further made her feel alone as she would always take his side whenever she would try to motivate him. She didn''t need him to be strong; she just wanted him to be serious and take some responsibility as head of the household.


    Sophia wiped her face with a towel, looking up at the high windows where the light poured in. She stood and walked to the weapon rack, placing her sword back with a soft clink. Her muscles ached, but the physical pain was a welcome distraction from the heavier weight she carried in her heart. She hoped that maybe, just maybe, Adrian''s recent change wasn''t a fluke. Perhaps there was still a chance for them to be the siblings they once were, to share the burdens and joys equally.


    Until then, she would continue to train alone, her figure a solitary beacon of resilience in the vast, empty hall.

 Chapter 8: Training With Sophia

    Chapter 8: Training With SophiaSophia wiped her face with a towel, looking up at the high windows where the light poured in. She stood and walked to the weapon rack, placing her sword back with a soft clink. Her muscles ached, but the physical pain was a welcome distraction from the heavier weight she carried in her heart.


    She resumed her training, each strike and maneuver a reflection of her inner turmoil and determination. She moved with renewed vigor, her sword slicing through the air with fierce resolve. The hall echoed with the sound of her solitary battle, a testament to her unyielding spirit and the weight of her lonely burden.


    Sophia finished one routine of her practice and was about to start the next when she heard a loud clapping sound fill the hall. She turned around and saw the face of her brother, the source of much of her frustration.


    She gritted her teeth and asked, "What does milord mean by this? Are you here to mock me for not enjoying my youth and wasting my time practicing with swords?"


    Adrian''s face flushed with embarrassment as he recalled saying such things in the past. "No, big sister, I am not. I have decided to change, really. I am here to ask¡ªno, beg you to train me. I have now realized the severity of our situation."


    Sophia''s face was full of doubt. She didn''t believe him at all, remembering the countless times he had pulled pranks on her and then complained to their mother, gaining sympathy and more freedom to do as he pleased.


    Seeing the doubt on her face, Adrian sincerely asked, even proposing that he would bring their mother here and repeat what he had just told her in front of her. "I am really trying to change. Please, give me one last chance. Take it as getting fooled one last time and train me. I will show you my sincerity."


    Sophia''s skepticism remained, but she saw the earnestness in his eyes. She nodded to his request but stated firmly, "I won''t go easy on you at all. You know you are weak, and I won''t change my training regime to fit you. If you pull pranks like you did in the past, I will never treat you like my brother again. I will leave this territory, dragging Mother with me, and break all ties with you."


    Adrian nodded seriously, reassured her that such things would never come to pass. "We will become even closer than we were as children," he promised.


    Sophia watched him carefully for a moment before giving a slight nod. "Very well. Let''s see if you can prove it. Start with warming up; I won''t begin your formal training until you''re properly prepared."


    Adrian, filled with determination, began his warm-up exercises. He followed Sophia''s instructions precisely, knowing that this was his chance to show her that he was serious about changing. Sophia watched him intently, a mix of hope and doubt in her heart, as her brother embarked on what could be the start of his redemption.


    She observed Adrian as he finished his warmup, he began panting like a dog. His face was full of sweat and his head had turned tomato red. He was trying to catch a break. What surprised her was he was not complaining at all. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it was before then he would be shouting and acting like a baby, screaming how difficult just her warmup was and she was deliberately making it hard so that she could keep scolding him.


    Sophia crossed her arms, scrutinizing Adrian still with a skeptical eye. "Alright, Adrian. If you truly want to learn, we''ll start with the basics. No shortcuts." She decided to check his attitude and arrange training him accordingly.


    Adrian nodded eagerly, his expression determined. Sophia took a deep breath and began her instruction.


    "We''ll begin with stance training. This is crucial for your balance, strength, and overall combat effectiveness," she explained. "Watch me."


    Sophia demonstrated the basic stance, her feet shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent, and weight evenly distributed. "This stance is called the Horse Stance. It''s foundational in many martial arts for building leg strength and stability. You need to hold this position for extended periods to develop the necessary core muscles and endurance."


    She adjusted Adrian''s posture, ensuring his back was straight and his core engaged. "Maintain this position. Don''t let your knees cave in, and keep your back straight."


    Adrian followed her instructions, wincing as he held the position. Sophia continued, "Next, we''ll practice shifting your weight from one leg to the other without losing balance. This movement is crucial for dodging and attacking efficiently."


    Sophia showed him how to shift his weight smoothly, moving from the Horse Stance to a Forward Stance. "Remember, your footwork is just as important as your swordsmanship. Without proper stances, your attacks will lack power and precision."


    Adrian practiced the transitions under Sophia''s watchful eye. Despite his initial struggles, he pushed through, his determination evident. Sophia''s expression softened slightly as she observed his effort.


    "Good. Now, we''ll move on to incorporating basic strikes while maintaining your stance," Sophia instructed. She demonstrated a series of strikes, ensuring her form remained perfect. "Your strikes need to be controlled and precise. Wild swings are a waste of energy and leave you open to counterattacks."


    Adrian mimicked her movements, and Sophia corrected his form as needed. "Keep practicing these drills. Stance, movement, strikes ¨C they''re all interconnected. Mastering these basics is the first step to becoming a competent swordsman."


    She stepped back, crossing her arms again. "If you''re serious about this, you''ll train every day. No excuses, no complaints."


    Adrian nodded, his face set in determination. "I''ll prove to you that I''m serious, big sister. I won''t let you down."


    Sophia''s gaze softened momentarily before she turned away. "We''ll see. For now, continue your stance training. I''ll check on your progress later. Also, don''t call me big sister, call me teacher when we are at training grounds."


    Adrian''s eyes widened at her statement. It meant that she had at least acknowledged his efforts for now. He was filled with vigor and gritted his teeth to continue the three-step practice that Sophia had shown him.


    After just practicing for 15 minutes, Adrian could no longer hold on, he felt the world spin around him and he fell down, losing his consciousness.


    Momentarily flustered, Sophia called the guards and asked them to take him to his room and to bring a doctor to check up on him.

 Chapter 9: Getting Closer with Sophia

    Chapter 9: Getting Closer with SophiaAdrian found himself awake in his room at midnight. The dim moonlight streamed through the window, casting a gentle glow on the sleeping figure beside him. Chris was there, soundly asleep on a chair next to his bed, her head resting near his side. She had been tending to him while he was unconscious.


    Adrian tried to get out of bed, but his body was sore from all the practice, and he couldn''t move properly. The slight movement he made woke Chris. She opened her eyes and, upon seeing him awake, immediately cried and hugged him tightly.


    "Oh, Milord, you are awake, you scared me so much," she said, her voice trembling. "When I saw you unconscious, I didn''t know what to do."


    She explained how she and Isabella were talking when the guard came to inform them about his condition. Panicking, both women rushed to his side. Isabella was by his side crying when she saw her son in this condition.


    Isabella wanted to stay there till he woke up, but Chris insisted Isabella go back to her room to rest and took over caring for Adrian herself. She also mentioned that Sophia had come to visit him and was quite worried about his condition.


    Hearing that Sophia had come, Adrian had a smile on his face as he knew he was in the right direction to mend their relationship and he was one step closer to having sex with her. He couldn''t wait till he conquered his big sister.


    "Milord, you shouldn''t push yourself so hard," Chris continued, her eyes full of concern. "You need to be more careful."


    Adrian felt a surge of guilt and gratitude. He gently patted Chris''s back, trying to reassure her. "I''m sorry, Chris. I didn''t mean to worry you. I just wanted to show Sophia that I could change."


    Chris pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes. "I understand, but Milord needs to take care of himself too. Pushing yourself to the point of collapse won''t prove anything."


    He nodded, appreciating her words. "I know. I''ll be more careful from now on."


    Chris smiled softly, wiping away her tears. "Good. Now, you need to rest. I''ll stay here and make sure you''re okay."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a warmth in his heart. "Thank you, Chris. You''re the best."


    She blushed slightly but stayed by his side, holding his hand as he slowly drifted back to sleep, comforted by her presence.


    The next morning, Adrian woke up to the sound of Chris entering his room with a tray of breakfast. The aroma of freshly baked bread and warm broth filled the air. Chris smiled warmly at him as she set the tray on his bedside table.


    "Good morning, Milord. I brought you some breakfast," she said softly, helping him sit up. She carefully fed him, her actions filled with tenderness and care.


    As Adrian finished his meal, Chris gently wiped his mouth. "I need to check on my mother and sister. I was here all night, and I want to make sure they''re okay."


    Adrian nodded, appreciating her dedication. "Thank you, Chris. I understand. Please go take care of them."


    Chris hesitated for a moment, her eyes full of concern. "Milord, please don''t overexert yourself. Be safe and take it easy today."


    Adrian smiled and reached out to take her hand. "Don''t worry about me, Chris. I''ll be fine. I''ll miss you," he said, leaning in to give her a kiss. The touch was gentle yet filled with affection, leaving Chris blushing slightly as she stood up to leave.


    "I''ll be back soon, Milord. Take care," she said, giving him one last smile before heading out the door.


    Adrian watched her leave, feeling a warm sense of gratitude and affection. He knew he had to rest and recover before his next training session with Sophia. The soreness in his body reminded him of his commitment, but he was determined to push through and keep his promise with Sophia.


    Adrian decided to continue resting before his appointed time with Sophia. His body was still sore, but he knew he needed to be in the best shape possible for his training session.


    Meanwhile, Sophia was training in solitude as usual. However, she was not her usual self today. The events from the previous day weighed heavily on her mind. Her brother, who seemed to have started to change for the better, had suffered a major setback on his first day. She hoped he wouldn''t be discouraged and that he would come to train today. She wanted to know whether his determination was real or if he would give up from a small mishap.


    As she practiced, her movements lacked their usual precision, her mind distracted by thoughts of Adrian. She remembered his earnest plea for training, his promise to change, and the way he had collapsed from exhaustion. Sophia couldn''t shake the image of him lying unconscious, and it stirred a mix of worry and hope within her.


    Sophia''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the training room door creaking open. She turned to see Adrian limping into the room, visibly tired but with a determined look on his face. He smiled at her and greeted her as "Teacher," just as she had instructed.


    Sophia''s heart swelled with a mix of pride and relief. She quickly turned her back to him, hiding her expression of joy. She didn''t want to show how much his presence meant to her. She snorted, trying to keep her voice steady. "Why are you here, Adrian? You should be resting in bed."


    Adrian, still smiling despite his pain, replied, "I made a promise to you, Teacher. I will show you my change through action. Even if my body is in pain, I will train. Besides, getting to spend time with such a beautiful teacher is enough to heal me." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia blushed at his words and turned around, pulling his ear playfully. "Don''t tease me, Adrian. Saying I''m beautiful just to get on my good side."


    Adrian winced but maintained his smile. "I''m not lying, Sophia. You are truly beautiful. You''re the most beautiful person in my heart." He then decided to strike hard and started to bluff his way to butter her up saying, "Do you know why I was acting stupid and unreasonable before? I was trying to get your attention. Once you started training, you stopped paying attention to me."


    Sophia''s face turned tomato red as she turned away from him again, trying to hide her embarrassment. Despite her stern exterior, she was extremely happy that not only was her brother on the right track, but he also had her in his heart and his erratic behavior was just to get her attention. She couldn''t help but wonder if she had neglected her brother so much due to her training.


    Despite all this, she snorted and said, "Don''t call me Sophia or big sister. Call me Teacher."


    "Yes, Ma''am," replied Adrian, noticing that his little trick had started working. She then told him that since he was hurt, she would let him off today with light exercise and from tomorrow, she would start training him rigorously.

 Chapter 10: First Kiss With Sophia

    Chapter 10: First Kiss With SophiaSophia didn''t want Adrian to suffer from heavy exercise and risk reverting to his old ways due to pain, so she asked him to do light exercises. She began imparting theories regarding different stances and how they could help strengthen him. She explained that once he had strengthened his core, she would help him with his mana circulation, and then he would be ready for his leveling-up sessions.


    As she taught him, the sky began to darken, implying nightfall. Adrian couldn''t help but be entranced by her beauty. Sophia had long, flowing hair that shimmered like silk under the dim light. Her eyes, deep and expressive, held a warmth that contrasted with her disciplined exterior. Her elegant features and graceful movements made her a vision of strength and beauty, making it hard for Adrian to look away.


    She demonstrated various stances used in martial arts. "This is the Horse Stance," she said, spreading her legs shoulder-width apart and bending her knees as if sitting on an invisible horse. "It helps build lower body strength and stability."


    "This is the Crane Stance," she continued, standing on one leg while the other was raised, her arms extended gracefully. "It enhances balance and focus."


    Adrian was looking at her mesmerizing figure when she started demonstrating the stances.


    Ding! Guess who''s here, host, with a new feature. You guessed it right, it''s your well-wisher, your almighty system.


    Adrian then curtly replied, "Huh? Aren''t you the Seduction System?"


    The system replied as if it had heard some lame joke, "Host should learn the skill of joking. It''s on sale for 69.69 SP."


    Adrian''s face then turned black. He replied in an angry tone, "Spill it, what black-hearted scheme have you come up with to remind me of my poverty regarding SP?"


    "Host, why so harsh? I''m here to help you," the system replied, feigning hurt. "Besides, you can now utilize the system recording feature to capture and immortalize the beauty in front of you."


    Adrian''s eyes widened. "Really? Activate it right now!"


    System: "Just like that? No ''thank you,'' no ''oh wise system, you''re the best''? Host, you wound me."


    Adrian: "Thank you, oh wise and benevolent system. Now activate it before I miss anything."


    System: "That''s more like it! Activating recording feature¡­ and done. Now you can review this moment anytime you want."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and embarrassment. "Wait, can I edit the recordings too?"


    System: "Of course! For just 99.99 SP, you can get the Premium Editor Pack."


    Adrian''s face darkened again. "Forget it. I''ll stick with the basics."


    System: "Suit yourself, host. Just remember, I''m always here to assist you¡­ for a price."


    Sophia, finishing her routine, turned toward him to ask if he managed to remember some parts of the stances.


    Covered in sweat, Adrian found her extremely charming. Her skin glistened with a slight sheen of perspiration, her cheeks flushed from exertion. The gentle rise and fall of her chest as she caught her breath added to her allure. Her eyes, usually stern and focused, now held a soft, almost vulnerable expression.


    Unconsciously, he muttered, "Damn, Sophia is too beautiful; my heart can''t handle it if we''re always this close. I am afraid my little brother might make some trouble if this goes on."


    Sophia, with her sharp senses, managed to hear his muttering. She turned beet red, her brother''s murmur echoing in her mind. Her heart started racing. Even though they were siblings, somehow, he seemed more and more charming to her. She coughed, and Adrian realized he had said that aloud.


    He then quickly made excuses, "I''m sorry that I let my true feelings for my sister slip away," looking like a child caught stealing candy.


    Sophia couldn''t help but feel a tinge of pain in her heart as she looked at her little brother. She had always thought that her brother hated her and was jealous of her talent. So, he was making her life difficult. But now, it seemed her thinking was wrong. It was the opposite; he loved her, not just as family, but as a man loves a woman.


    Sophia blushed at the thought and replied, "Adrian, you shouldn''t say things like that. You''re working hard to change, and that''s what matters. Let''s focus on your training, okay?"


    She felt pain in her heart as she thought about how unfairly she treated him and how she loathed him. Her little brother used to follow her saying, "Big sis, I love you. I will marry you when I get big." She always thought he was joking, but alas. Everyone used to call him her shadow as he was always following behind her.


    She then made her decision. She went towards Adrian and placed her hand on his face, making him look straight into her eyes, and asked, "Do you really love big sister?" This question startled him, coming from nowhere.


    He was unaware of the fact that Sophia had already cooked up reasons behind his past actions and came to the conclusion that he had forbidden feelings for her. He was struggling to come up with an answer as he began stuttering, "I-I-I-I..."


    Suddenly, Sophia hugged him, burying his face right into her two huge mountains. She began consoling him, saying it was okay even if he loved her, she wouldn''t treat him like before now that she knew the reason.


    She even consoled him by saying if he performed well during his training, she would allow him to take her on dates and hold hands. If he could really persist, she would fulfill his one wish. Adrian, startled, realized that she had some misunderstanding regarding his feelings, but this was a welcome situation for him. His mind began to race on how to utilize this situation to complete his mission as well as make this silly beauty his.


    Then he began to shed some tears and he freed himself from her hug and with puppy eyes said," Big sis then can you give me a kiss, not on cheek but on lips. I managed to endure yesterday''s training and I feel like I can manage to go on if I get some reward from you." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia startled looked at his crying face and couldn''t have but have a feeling that his crying face was too cute and she wanted to make him cry more. She the shook her head from such dangerous thought and looked at Adrian''s expectant yet hesitant and nervous face.


    She sighed and replied, "Okay"


    Adrian''s eyes then turned wide as he didn''t expect her to accept his proposal. His heart then began beating fast as he looked at the beauty in front of him. She had closed her eyes and was waiting with her lip wide open for him to take.


    He then put his hands over her shoulder and brought his face to kiss her. Sophia''s lips were soft and sweet, and Adrian couldn''t get enough of them. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. He started sucking and nibbling her soft lips. Sophia let out a soft moan.


    Sophia had a strange feeling in her body, she was starting to feel hot, but even so afraid of hurting her brother she let him do as he please, as she let out a soft moan. After few moments, Adrian let go of her lips, both had ragged breathing and flushed face as they look at each other.

 Chapter 11: Sophia’s Hidden Desire (R-18)

    Chapter 11: Sophia¡¯s Hidden Desire (R-18)Sophia looked at her brother as she was panting and saw his pants swelling up. She blushed but still felt going any further won''t do any good, so she said," That''s it for your reward. I hope you will be able to continue your training with all your heart."


    Adrian while unsatisfied with the ending of this matter, decided to take things slow as it might turn Sophia against him.


    He replied after catching his breath, " Yes, big sister. I will work harder to get stronger and protect you and mom." He then hugged her poking his hard little brother right into her thighs and poking her with it.


    Sophia felt a hard thing poking her thighs, feeling a blush creeping her face once she realize what it was. Just as she was about to say something to stop the hugging from Adrian, he backed away himself. She let out a sight of relief as she herself was confused what was going with her today.


    She just couldn''t say no to Adrian, and she had been letting him taking advantage of her. As she was having such thoughts on her mind, she glanced at the sky.


    The sky was now completely dark, the stars began to twinkle above them, casting a soft glow over the training ground. Sophia decided it was time to wrap up their session for the day.


    "Let''s head back," she said, glancing at the sky. "We need to rest and prepare for tomorrow." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian followed her back from the training room towards their estate. Adrian''s mind was buzzing with thoughts of their training and the unexpected kiss. As they walked, he couldn''t help but steal glances at his sister, who seemed deep in thought herself.


    Once they reached enter inside their manor, Sophia turned to Adrian. "Get a good night''s sleep. We''ll start early from tomorrow onward."


    "Okay, big sister. Good night," Adrian replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Sophia watched him disappear into his room before heading to her own. She couldn''t shake the feeling of her brother''s lips on hers and the unexpected emotions that had surfaced. She needed to sort through her feelings and focus on his training.


    She headed to her room and took of her clothes as she wanted to have a bath before sleeping. She took off her training clothes and was left with her underwear. As she was pulling her panties down, she couldn''t help but notice a slight wet spot.


    She was shocked by the fact that she got turned on by her brother. She then remembered the kiss with her brother, it was her first kiss and the feeling she got from it was unbelievably good. She touched her lips, which was slightly swollen due to Adrian''s nibbling and sucking.


    Her body started to get hot as she remembered the slight pocking on her thighs as her brother hugged her. She couldn''t get the feeling of his body against hers out of her mind.


    She''d never felt anything like it before.


    She then fell on her bed, she couldn''t help but let her hand drift down between her legs. She was already wet. She closed her eyes, imagining Adrian''s body pressed against hers, his cock buried deep inside her.


    She began to rub her clit, slowly at first, then faster and harder. She then inserted her fingers inside her wet slit, and began to pull them in and out. She moaned softly, her hips bucking up off the bed as she fucked herself with her fingers. She imagined it was Adrian''s cock, sliding in and out of her wet pussy, filling her up and making her scream with pleasure, as the pleasure built up inside her.


    She reached up and began to play with her breasts, fondling her right breast with her free hand, then pinching and pulling on her nipples as she continued to insert her fingers into her vagina, as she remembered the dick pocking on her thighs. She imagined it was Adrian''s mouth on her nipples, his tongue swirling around them as he sucked and bit down on them.


    She could feel her orgasm building, her muscles tensing up as she got closer and closer. She increased the rate at which she inserted her fingers, faster and harder, fondled her breasts harder , her breathing getting ragged as she reached the peak of pleasure.


    She let out a loud moan as she came, spraying her juice all over her bed, her pussy clenching around her fingers as she rode out the waves of pleasure. As she lay there, panting and sweaty, looking at her ceiling, she realized what she had just done. She had just masturbated to her brother. This realization shocked her.


    "What am I doing? Have I lost my senses? To think I just... entertained such thoughts about my own brother. I must be losing my mind, starved for companionship," Sophia muttered to herself, a mix of confusion and self-reproach coloring her voice.


    She paced her room, the moonlight filtering through the curtains and casting a serene glow that contrasted sharply with her tumultuous thoughts. Sophia had always prided herself on her discipline and control, yet here she was, grappling with feelings she couldn''t quite comprehend.


    "Perhaps it''s the isolation," she reasoned, her voice softer now, almost a whisper. "I''ve been so focused on training, on protecting Adrian and mother, that I''ve forgotten what it''s like to have someone to confide in, someone to lean on."


    Sophia sat down on the edge of her bed, her mind racing. She had to regain her composure, to understand and control these emotions before they disrupted the delicate balance she and Adrian had achieved. She took a deep breath, resolving to channel her feelings into something positive, to strengthen their bond in a way that was healthy and supportive.


    She got up from her bed, still naked and walked towards her bathroom. She looked at herself in the mirror, her cheeks flushed. She stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wash over her body. She closed her eyes, letting the water rush over her.


    As the water cascaded down, Sophia''s thoughts began to settle. She focused on the warmth enveloping her, allowing it to soothe her frazzled nerves. The rhythmic sound of the water helped drown out the chaotic whirl of emotions. She was determined to maintain her role as a mentor and protector for Adrian, to be the pillar he needed without allowing personal confusion to interfere.

 Chapter 12: System: Stop Being a Bum and Pay up or Watch Ads

    Chapter 12: System: Stop Being a Bum and Pay up or Watch AdsAdrian lay in his bed, staring at the ceiling. His mind was filled with thoughts of the day''s training and the brief, electrifying moments with Sophia. He felt excited, knowing that soon he would completely seduce Sophia and make her his woman.


    Curious, Adrian asked the system to show the recordings of today''s events, including Sophia''s beautiful figure during training and their kiss.


    Ding! Your system at your service, host. Which resolution would you prefer?


    a. 720p


    b. 1080p


    c. 2K


    d. 4K


    Adrian waited for the system to continue, expecting some pitfall. He then replied, "That''s it, system? Are you okay? Did you finally find your conscience and now are not scamming me for SP?"


    The system curtly replied, "I always had a conscience. It''s the host''s poverty limiting his vision towards the system. Now choose, host."


    Adrian then wondered whether there was an 8K version or not but stopped himself, thinking what if the system starts pricing all the options. He then grinned and replied, "Obviously, 4K."


    The system responded, "4K option loading." The recording then started playing as the video opened.


    Just as the video began, he noticed the graceful figure of Sophia covered in sweat, which made her even more charming as she performed the stances while teaching him. Suddenly, the system chimed in again: "To enjoy this video without ads, please spend 50 SP. Alternatively, watch a short ad for 30 seconds to continue."


    Adrian''s face darkened. "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Without caring for Adrian''s response, the system played a cheerful jingle as an ad started playing:


    "Introducing the new ''Ultimate Seduction Guide'' for only 20 SP! Learn the secrets of charm and allure."


    Adrian groaned. "System, seriously? Ads for your own products?"


    System: "Host, this is the only way you can afford the system''s service in your current poverty stricken state. Also ads help keep the quality high."


    Another ad started "Unlock the ''Advanced Stamina Boost'' for just 30 SP! Double your energy for intense sessions."


    Adrian sighed, enduring the ad as he watched animated characters demonstrating exaggerated exercises. The ad finally ended with the tagline, "Get your boost now and never tire again!"


    The recording resumed, showing Sophia''s graceful movements during training, her every stance and posture perfectly captured in stunning 4K. Then the recording showed him and Sophia about to kiss when suddenly the system played another ad.


    "Upgrade your Seduction Skills with our ''Elite Seducer Pack'' for just 40 SP! Unlock advanced techniques and charm your way to success!"


    Adrian groaned loudly. "System, come on! Can I watch one moment without an ad?"


    System: "Host, these ads are crucial for maintaining the service. Since you are a bum that can''t pay for premium, I have to use ads to entice customers."


    Adrian replied angrily, "Customer? Am I not the only customer you have? No, wait, I am your fucking host!"


    System: "Host, your language is noted but irrelevant. This is the win-win scheme system came up with to cover your bum ass. No matter which service I provide, you can''t afford, so I have gone f2p friendly for host."


    "Fuck you and fuck your trash dictionary that you referenced for this scheme, which doesn''t know the meaning of f2p," Adrian replied angrily.


    "Poverty is a state of mind, host. Consider these offers as ways to elevate yourself," the system retorted, pretending not to hear any curse word from Adrian.


    Adrian sighed, all his mood to continue watching was now gone. Still feeling aroused from today''s events and knowing Chris wasn''t around, he had hoped to get off watching the recording. But due to the system''s antics, he was no longer in the mood.


    He went into a daze as he watched the remainder of the recording with occasional ads played by the system and decided to head to sleep. He would be training with Sophia from morning onwards tomorrow.


    The next morning, Adrian was awakened by Chris as she brought him his breakfast. She was still wearing the maid outfit. Adrian sighed, "Didn''t I tell you not to work as a maid?"


    He sighed as he looked at her. He had meant to tell his mother about their relationship and have her stop Chris from being a maid. But due to his training and subsequent events, he could not have that conversation with her.


    Chris smiled softly, placing the tray on his bedside table. "I spoke with Lady Isabella," she began, sitting down on the edge of his bed. "She initially wanted me to stop being your maid too."


    He asked, surprised, "You already spoke with mom?" He was ashamed that Chris had already talked about their relationship; as a man, he should have done that first. He then asked her, "Why are you still doing it then?"


    She noticed Adrian''s expression and thought she had done something wrong, with a slight reproaching tone as if she had done something bad. Adrian quickly consoled her, saying that as a man, he should have done that and not her, and he was feeling embarrassed with his attitude as he felt he didn''t show enough sincerity to her.


    Chris took a deep breath, her eyes sincere. "I begged her to let me continue. You see, serving you as your maid is more than just a job for me. It''s a way for me to stay close to you, to support you in every way I can. Lady Isabella understood that, and she agreed to let me continue until your training ends."


    Adrian frowned slightly. "But why go through all this trouble? You could have just told me."


    Chris looked down, fiddling with the edge of her apron. "I didn''t want to be a burden. And besides, there''s another reason."


    Adrian''s curiosity was piqued. "What reason?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chris looked up, meeting his gaze with determination. "Lady Isabella also told me that since I''ve been chosen by you, I should start training to be your wife. Serving you now is part of that training. It helps me understand you better, know your likes and dislikes, and be there for you whenever you need me."


    Adrian was taken aback. "Training to be my wife?"


    Chris nodded. "Yes, Isabella believes it''s important for me to learn how to support you not just as a maid, but as your future partner. She wants to make sure I''m prepared for that role."


    Adrian''s expression softened. "Chris, you don''t have to go through all this for me."


    Chris smiled gently. "I want to, Milord, no, Adrian. I want to be by your side, in whatever capacity I can. This is my choice, and I''m happy with it."


    Adrian felt a warmth spread through him at her words. "Thank you, Chris. I appreciate everything you''re doing."


    Chris stood up, her eyes shining with resolve. "Now, eat your breakfast. You need your strength for today''s training."


    As she left the room, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude and affection for Chris. Her dedication and willingness to support him in every way possible made him even more determined to succeed in his training and protect those he cared about.

 Chapter 13: You Can Do Anything For Five Minutes

    Chapter 13: You Can Do Anything For Five MinutesThe morning light filtered through the curtains as Adrian finished his breakfast, savoring both the food and Chris''s heartfelt words. Feeling reinvigorated, he got ready for the day''s training. He knew Sophia would be waiting for him, and he couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and determination. Today, he would push himself even harder, both to impress Sophia and to grow stronger.


    Adrian stepped out into the training grounds, greeted by the crisp morning air. Sophia was already there, her figure striking against the backdrop of the rising sun. She turned and smiled at him, a sparkle in her eyes that made Adrian''s heart skip a beat.


    "How are you feeling, Adrian? Can you handle the training?" asked Sophia, her voice full of concern.


    Adrian was startled as she somehow seemed to have changed from yesterday, appearing more gentle than before. He eyed her with an intense gaze but reminded himself that he had to focus on becoming stronger. He replied, "Yes, teacher. I am at your mercy. Please train me well to be strong."


    Hearing his energetic reply, she nodded approvingly. "Alright then, we will start with stance training, and then move on to more advanced exercises."


    Sophia began by guiding Adrian through various stances, ensuring his form was correct. She emphasized the importance of balance and stability, explaining how each stance would form the foundation of his combat skills. Adrian followed her instructions diligently, feeling his muscles burn as he held each position.


    After an hour of stance training, Adrian was so exhausted he lay on the floor, panting and gasping for breath. He couldn''t even move his fingers. Sophia noticed his condition and crouched down to his level, then sat on the floor, lifting his head onto her lap, giving him a lap pillow.


    Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the sensation of his sister''s toned thighs beneath his head. She then opened a bottle of recovery potion and fed it to him. He lay there quietly for ten minutes as the potion worked its magic, feeling his energy slowly returning.


    The recovery potion felt like a miracle, its effects far more profound than what he had imagined, plus the taste of the potion was also sweet. The warmth spread through his body, knitting his muscles back together and soothing his exhaustion.


    He then opened his eyes to look towards his sister, his view partially blocked by her chest. Trying his luck, he muttered, "If only someone could give me a kiss, I bet my recovery would be astonishingly faster."


    Sophia blushed slightly, hearing his words. Since she masturbated to Adrian, after yesterday''s event, she came to realize the fact that Adrian might not be the only one with the complicated feeling. She had not slept for whole night, trying to comb through her feelings.


    On one hand she had been hoping Adrian would make some request for a reward from her, which is why she had given him the lap pillow, having heard from her maids that men liked such gestures. While on the other, she felt what Adrian wanted from her and what she wanted from him were wrong. But seeing him train hard, his figure trying to keep with her grueling schedule, she couldn''t have but have second thoughts.


    As soon as Adrian asked her for the kiss, her mind emptied out and she couldn''t help but get excited. But she snapped out of almost immediately and she leaned down and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. Adrian couldn''t help but be disappointed. He thought that there would be continuation from yesterday''s events.


    Seeing his disappointed gaze, Sophia''s heart felt a slight tinge of pain. She then said something that shocked herself as well. She told him," Rewards must be different. So, if you can complete today''s events, your Teacher will allow you to do anything to her for 5 minutes."


    Adrian eyes went wide open, hearing her words. With how she had been acting, he noticed that Sophia was not that much restrained from doing with the things he have asked. He noticed that she would hesitate but follow through if pushed hard. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian felt that he might have caught onto something and tried to push her hard, so she won''t refuse. With the thought in his mind, he instantly felt invigorated and jumped right from the lap pillow and screamed, " Is it true? You are not playing with me right? I will hold to your words and if you lie then I will leave home and never return."


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise and concern. "Adrian, calm down. Of course, I''m not playing with you. Why would you think that?" She stood up and placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I care about you, and I want to help you become stronger. I will do it, just don''t have such thoughts ever again okay?", she said with a face that was almost about to cry.


    Adrian''s intensity softened instantly, but his determination remained. "I just... I am sorry, I won''t utter such words, but I need to know you''re serious and you won''t turn back on your words."


    Sophia nodded, worried her brother would really do what he said, "You can trust me, Adrian. I''m here to support you, and I won''t let you down. Now, let''s get back to training, okay?"


    "Okay Teacher, lets get started. Besides I have recorded what you have said, so you won''t be able to go back on your words." He said with a big grin.


    Sophia felt something was wrong but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly. She also heard him recording her, but she wonder what he meant by that. Shaking her head, she then began to prepare for next round of training.


    Sophia moved on to footwork drills. She demonstrated a series of movements, weaving and dodging as if engaged in combat. Adrian watched closely, then mimicked her steps, gradually picking up speed and fluidity. The drills were exhausting, but he pushed through, driven by the reward from Sophia that waited him at the end of this training session.


    Next, Sophia introduced weapon training. She handed Adrian a wooden sword, showing him basic strikes and blocks. They practiced together, the sound of clashing wood echoing through the training grounds. Sophia corrected his posture and technique, offering praise and encouragement whenever he made progress.


    By noon, Adrian was drenched in sweat, his body aching from the rigorous workout. Yet, he felt a sense of accomplishment, knowing he had pushed his limits and grown stronger. Sophia smiled at him, her expression filled with pride.


    "Teacher I have completed today''s training, now I will get my reward right?", asked Adrian looking expectantly at Sophia while drinking a recovery potion.

 Chapter 14: Sophia Time Part 1

    Chapter 14: Sophia Time Part 1Sophia was stunned at his words, having completely forgotten what she had said as she had been too focused on training Adrian to her full ability. Mixed feelings began brewing in side her as she struggled to fight between her growing desire towards her brother and the rational side of her screaming that what she was doing was wrong.


    She then looked at the face of her brother, the lord of this estate and its leader. The young man she despised had started turning a new leaf, and she belived that his love towards her being the major catalyst, a misunderstanding she had deduced and further deepened by the actions of Adrian.


    She then decided, even if it was wrong, she would do it for Adrian, giving herself a reason behind her actions. Yes, she decided to put all the blame on her brother. Who asked him to have such desire towards his sister? And besides, it was just five minutes, and she would endure whatever he would do to her.


    She sighed, strengthening her resolve, and nodded her head, replying, "Don''t worry, your teacher won''t go back on her words."


    As soon as she said those words, a huge smile was plastered in Adrian''s face. Finally, he would get to make his sister cum teacher his. He was excited and by this fact and couldn''t contain himself, so he suddenly lunged at her with his arms wide open for hug. Sophia dodged his hug.


    Sophia dodged his hug, and Adrian fell face-first into the ground, looking up at her with a face that seemed to say, "You lied just now." Seeing him like that, Sophia couldn''t help but laugh and told him, "My foolish student, we are sticky with sweat from all the training we have been doing since morning. I want to get fresh, and besides, someone might come to use the training room. So, I will visit your room at night."


    She pulled him up, and he nodded at her words. Then they returned to their mansion and headed to their rooms. Sophia decided to take a bath and rest for a bit as she had not slept the whole night due to her tumultuous feelings. She washed up, laid down on her bed, and soon fell asleep due to her fatigue.


    Meanwhile, Adrian also took a bath and then laid down on his bed, closing his eyes. He called the system and asked it to show his stats. He felt that his training today should yield some significant results. The system showed him his stats:


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 1


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor


    Health Points (HP): 100/100


    Mana Points (MP): 50/50


    Strength: 5 (+2)


    Agility: 8 (+2)


    Endurance: 6 (+2)


    Intelligence: 7 (+2)


    Charisma: 20


    Luck: 10


    Seduction Points (SP): 0


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship: Level 1


    Basic Mana Control: Level 1


    Inventory:


    Enchanted Dagger


    Basic Healing Potion x3


    Charming Spray


    He looked at his stats and was content with his growth, his endurance attaining the highest growth as he had been training to build his foundation . He was now close to the average stats for an ordinary person in this world. But soon he felt gloomy when he thought of the situation of his territory, with a threat of war looming over his head, he could not have a peaceful rest.


    "System, how can I grow stronger?" he asked. The system replied, "Host needs to earn SP. There are items in the shop that can help you increase your strength in a short time, host."


    He sighed and got out of his room to find Chris and inform her not to look for him for today and tomorrow morning as he wanted to solely focus on Sophia. He didn''t find her anywhere and asked one of the maids working in the mansion.


    She mentioned that Lady Isabella and Chris went to town to buy new clothes. He then told the maid to inform his mother and Chris not to disturb him as he was busy with some matters and couldn''t afford to have someone break his focus while he was doing his work. The maid nodded to his decision.


    Feeling hungry, he told her to lay food on the dining table and call Sophia as well. She acknowledged the order and asked the chefs in the mansion to cook food. She then went to Sophia''s room, and seeing her sleeping soundly, didn''t have the heart to wake her up.


    She told Adrian that Sophia was sleeping, and she didn''t want to wake her up. Adrian praised her for a good job and went to have lunch himself, even offering the maid some food, which she politely refused.


    After finishing his lunch, Adrian decided to take a stroll around the town to pass the time until nightfall. He instructed the maids not to bother him about dinner as he planned to eat outside and work in his room later. The maids nodded in agreement, and he left the manor to explore the town.


    He wore a robe and a hood to hide his identity and he roamed around the town. Even though he was taking a stroll, his mind was not even focused at his surrounding. His mind was full of Sophia, so he wandered around aimlessly to kill time.


    As the evening approached, Adrian found a roadside stall and enjoyed some street food before heading back to his manor. Upon returning, he met his mother and informed her that he wouldn''t be joining them for dinner as he would be working in his room. He then retreated to his room, preparing himself for the night. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Sophia woke up when a maid came to call her for dinner. After eating, she returned to her room. Remembering her promise to visit Adrian''s room at night, she waited for everyone in the manor to fall asleep. She then prepared herself by looking into the mirror and donning a nightgown. She felt nervous, hesitant, and excited all at the same time as she prepared to sneak into Adrian''s room.

 Chapter 15: Sophia Time Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 15: Sophia Time Part 2 (R-18)The room was cloaked in shadows, the only light flickering from the candles that adorned the small table by the window. Adrian''s heart pounded like a drum in his chest, each beat echoing the anticipation that filled him. His eyes were fixed on the door, waiting for the moment it would creak open and reveal her.


    Finally, the handle turned, and the door opened with a soft sigh. Sophia stepped into the room, her presence instantly transforming the space into something ethereal. Her platinum blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders, shimmering under the candlelight like liquid gold. Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as their eyes met¡ªhers a striking red, glowing with a mix of hesitation and longing.


    She wore a gown made of fine silk, embroidered with gold thread that seemed to dance in the dim light. The fabric clung to her slender frame, accentuating every curve with a tantalizing elegance. The high slit revealed a teasing glimpse of her long, shapely legs, which moved with a blend of urgency and grace as she crossed the room towards him.


    Adrian couldn''t tear his gaze away. Her beauty was overwhelming, captivating him completely. He felt as though he had been spellbound, his mind unable to form words to describe the sight before him. Sophia''s fair, porcelain skin glowed softly in the warm light, enhancing her delicate features and giving her an almost otherworldly appearance.


    As she reached his side, her red eyes shone with a mix of emotions¡ªhesitation at the potential consequences of their secret meeting, but also a deep, undeniable desire. The air between them was charged with an electric tension, a blend of forbidden desire and the weight of their shared secrets.


    "I kept my promise, Adrian," she whispered, breaking the silence that had settled between them.


    Adrian snapped out of his stupor, but his gaze remained intense, full of lust. "Big sister, you are the most beautiful person I have ever seen. I can''t find my words to describe your beauty. Even if I were to die right now, I have no regrets after seeing you."


    His words made her blush deepen, adding an indescribable charm to her already enchanting features. Adrian reached out and gently took Sophia''s hand, pulling her closer to him. He could feel the heat radiating off her body, and he could smell the faint scent of lavender that clung to her skin.


    "You have only five minutes, Adrian. No matter what you want to do, your big sister will accept it," she whispered into his ears, her breath warm against his skin.


    Getting her consent, Adrian pulled her towards him without hesitation, both falling onto the bed. After a brief tussle, Sophia lay on the bed with her back while he positioned himself on top of her, his hands around her head on the bed. He leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, his tongue darting out to explore her mouth.


    The kiss was gentle at first, a tentative exploration of the boundaries they were crossing. But as their tongues met, the passion between them ignited, flames licking higher and hotter than either had imagined possible. Sophia gasped softly as Adrian''s tongue explored every inch of her mouth, eventually tangling with her soft tongue. While hesitant at first, Sophia eventually coordinated with him and started kissing him back.


    After a while, Adrian broke the kiss and began to trail kisses down Sophia''s neck, nipping and sucking at her delicate skin. She moaned softly as he reached her collarbone, her hands coming up to tangle in his hair.


    He continued to explore her body, his lips and tongue leaving a trail of fire in their wake. He kissed her shoulders, her arms, and her wrists, before moving down to her feet. He gently kissed the arch of her foot, his hands massaging her calves as he worked his way up her legs. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia''s breathing grew more ragged as Adrian reached her thighs, his fingers tracing the outline of her panties through the fabric of her gown. He could feel her wetness seeping through the material, and he couldn''t help but let out a low moan of his own.


    He continued to tease her, his lips and tongue exploring every inch of her thighs, before finally reaching her pussy. He gently parted her lips, his tongue darting out to taste her sweetness.


    Sophia cried out in pleasure as Adrian''s tongue explored her folds, his fingers teasing her clit lightly touching it. She felt like she was bouncing in a cloud. It was her first time feeling such indescribable pleasure, and she wished that this moment would last longer.


    Adrian pulled away from her pussy, leaving her panting and desperate for more. He stood up, his eyes locked on hers. He noticed the lust and desire in her eyes. He then decided to proceed to the next stage of their entanglement, as he slowly began to undo the ties of her gown.


    Sophia''s breath hitched as the fabric fell away, revealing her bare breasts. Adrian couldn''t help but stare, his eyes taking in every inch of her perfect body. He reached out and gently cupped her breast, his thumb teasing her nipple. Sophia moaned softly, her head falling back as she surrendered to the pleasure.


    Adrian leaned in and took her nipple into his mouth, sucking and teasing it with his tongue. Sophia''s breathing grew more ragged as he switched his attention to her other breast, his fingers pinching and pulling her nipples.


    "I am about to go crazy," muttered Sophia while trying to hold back her moans that seemed to occasionally escape out as she fell deeper and deeper down into the hell of pleasure.


    After playing with her breasts for a while, he then decided to go for her pussy once again, as he moved down her body and put his mouth close to her wet slit. This time, there was no teasing, no holding back. He devoured her, his tongue exploring every inch of her wetness as his fingers plunged deep inside her.


    His tongue darting in and out of her folds, his fingers joining the dance, exploring deeper, finding the spots that made her tremble. Sophia''s world narrowed to the sensations he created, the heat building within her, threatening to consume her.


    Her cries filled the room, echoing off the walls as she approached her climax. Adrian intensified his efforts, his mouth and hands working in tandem, pushing her higher and higher. As she was about to reach her climax suddenly Adrian stopped.


    Sophia, who had felt the brunt of being unable to climax, eyed him in a questioning gaze, as if asking, "Why did you stop?"


    Noticing her gaze, Adrian replied, "Five minutes are up. I want to continue but..." he trailed off hesitantly.


    Sophia was dumbfounded, but the feeling of the pleasure and lust made her mutter words she never thought would come out of her mouth, "Go on, make me feel good. Adrian"


    Seeing that his plan succeeded, Adrian had a huge smile on his face.

 Chapter 16: Sophia Time Part 3( R-18)

    Chapter 16: Sophia Time Part 3( R-18)Adrian grinned as Sophia wanted more. He now had her permission and he decided today was the day he would go all the way with her. As he thought that he went down on her slowly bringing his face near her wet core.


    Sophia''s breath caught in her throat as Adrian''s lips met her inner thighs, his warm breath sending shivers up her spine. She arched her back, exposing more of herself to him, her fingers digging into the soft mattress beneath her. "Adrian," she whispered, her voice a mix of anticipation and desperation. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His response was a low chuckle, deep and resonant, as his tongue flicked out, tracing a slow, tantalizing path towards her waiting core. Sophia felt her body tense, every muscle poised on the edge of release, as he paused just short of her clit, his lips hovering mere millimeters away.


    "Please," she breathed, her words barely audible, a plea for the pleasure she craved.


    With a wicked grin, Adrian obliged, his tongue darting out to circle her clit, once, twice, before pressing firmly against it, eliciting a sharp gasp from Sophia. His fingers joined the dance, one sliding effortlessly inside her, the other cupping her breast, gently kneading the soft flesh.


    "More," Sophia begged, her hips bucking involuntarily against his touch.


    Adrian increased the pressure, his tongue now relentless in its assault on her clit, while his fingers pumped faster, deeper inside her. Sophia''s moans grew louder, mingling with the sounds of their bodies moving together, the rhythm building, pushing them both closer to the precipice.


    "Ah...Ah...Harder...Please...Adrian," she cried out, her voice breaking with each word.


    Sensing her urgency, Adrian complied, his tongue flicking rapidly across her clit, his fingers thrusting in and out of her with renewed vigor. Sophia''s hands clawed at the sheets, her body trembling under the onslaught of sensation, her mind consumed by the waves of pleasure crashing over her.


    "I''m... I''m..." she stammered, unable to form the words, her orgasm looming ever closer.


    Adrian leaned in closer, his breath hot against her sensitive skin, his voice a low murmur in her ear.


    "Let go, Sophia," he whispered, his words a command she couldn''t resist.


    With a final, desperate cry, she surrendered, her body convulsing as wave after wave of ecstasy washed over her, leaving her gasping for air, her limbs heavy and weak.


    Adrian looked at his hand full of her love juice. He then licked his finger clean.


    "You taste as sweet as nectar, big Sis," He told her as Sophia lay on the bed gasping and panting for breath reeling from her orgasm, not having enough energy to reply to his words.


    As the tremors subsided, Adrian shifted his attention, once again to her pussy, his tongue now exploring the depths of her pussy, delving deeper, tasting every inch of her. Sophia whimpered softly, her body still hypersensitive, as his fingers resumed their ministrations, rubbing her clit in gentle circles.


    "Adrian," she murmured, her voice thick with residual pleasure, "What are you doing? I am still super sensitive right now."


    He looked up at her, a mischievous glint in his eye, his lips curved in a sly smile.


    "I''m not done with you yet,big sis", he replied, his voice husky with desire. With that, he ducked his head back down, his tongue finding her entrance once more, plunging inside her, seeking out new territories to conquer.


    Sophia gasped, her body responding instinctively to his invasive touch, her hips lifting off the bed, urging him on. Adrian''s free hand moved to her thigh, holding her steady as his tongue worked its magic, thrusting in and out of her, mimicking the motion of intercourse.


    "Oh God," Sophia moaned, her fingers gripping his hair, her body alight with a fresh surge of arousal.


    Adrian pulled back slightly, his tongue now focused on her clit, circling it rapidly, his fingers continuing their relentless assault on her inner walls. Sophia''s breathing quickened, her body taut once more, as she felt another climax building, stronger this time, threatening to consume her entirely.


    "Adrian, please," she begged, her voice raw with need, "I can''t take much more."


    He lifted his head, his eyes dark with passion, his voice a rough whisper. "You can, and you will," he declared, his confidence unshaken. With that, he redoubled his efforts, his tongue flickering faster, his fingers pumping harder, driving her ever closer to the edge.


    Sophia''s cries filled the room, her body writhing under his ministrations, her mind lost in a haze of pure, unadulterated pleasure.


    "Yes, yes, yes," she chanted, her words a mantra, her body a vessel for the sensations overwhelming her. "Adrian, I''m... I''m..."


    Sophia''s fingers tightened around Adrian''s hair as he continued his relentless assault on her sensitive flesh. Her body arched, pressing deeper into his skilled tongue, her moans echoing off the walls of his bedroom. The air was thick with the scent of their desire, each breath heavy and ragged.


    "Adrian, please," Sophia gasped, her voice a mix of desperation and surrender. "I can''t... I can''t hold back anymore."


    Adrian looked up, his eyes smoldering with passion. "Let go, Sophia," he whispered, his voice low and commanding. "Surrender to it."


    With a strangled cry, Sophia did just that, her body convulsing as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her. Adrian held her steady, his tongue never ceasing its dance, pushing her higher and higher until she was nothing but a vessel for sensation.


    Adrian tasted the juice dripping out her in full force on his face. As the tremors subsided, Sophia lay gasping for air, her body slick with sweat. Adrian crawled up her body, his own need evident in the bulge straining against his pants. He hovered above her, their faces inches apart, breathing in sync.


    "Big Sis, since you have had you fill, now its my turn right," he uttered these words with difficulty as he was having hard time controlling himself ravaging the beauty before him.


    Sophia glanced at the bulge in his pants with her blurry eyes, filled with desire and expectation as she reached out to touch it.

 Chapter 17: Sophia Time 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 17: Sophia Time 4 (R-18)Sophia reached out to touch the bulge in Adrian''s pants. He held her hand as she was stretching her hand and then he helped her rub his bulge over his pants. Feeling the hard sensation around her hand, Sophia couldn''t help but want to see the real stuff.


    As Sophia began stroking his meat rod over his pants, Adrian couldn''t help but feel the pleasure. He then stopped her hands and then he pulled down his pants, revealing the magnificent rod in its full glory.


    Sophia couldn''t have but blush as she noticed Adrian''s cock. "Big Sis, touch it and stroke it," commanded Adrian as he looked at Sophia with lustful gaze.


    Sophia nodded and brought her hands and touch the meat rod of her brother. She felt the rod from the top to bottom and couldn''t help but gulp as her body started getting hot. She started to stroke his penis up and down, each stroke sending shiver of pleasure through Adrian''s body.


    Sophia''s fingers tightened around Adrian''s shaft, her strokes growing bolder as she felt the surge of his arousal beneath her hand. Adrian''s breaths came in short gasps, each one a testament to the intensity of the moment. The room seemed to shrink around them, the world reduced to just their entangled bodies and the desperate need pulsing between them."Sophia," Adrian whispered, his voice a mix of plea and command, "I need more."


    Her eyes locked with his, a silent agreement passing between them. Sophia leaned forward, her lips brushing against the tip of his erection, a soft gasp escaping her as she tasted the pre-cum.


    "Sophia," Adrian whispered, his voice a mix of plea and command, "I need more."Adrian''s hand found her hair, gently urging her closer.


    "Suck it," he murmured, his voice thick with desire.Sophia hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her ears, then she took him into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the head as she began to move up and down his length. Adrian groaned, his hips thrusting subtly, guided by instinct."God, Sophia," he breathed, his fingers tightening in her hair. "You''re incredible."


    She moaned around him, the sound vibrating through his shaft, sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body. Her hand moved in tandem with her mouth, stroking the base of his cock as she deepthroated him, her throat muscles clenching around him.


    Adrian''s grip on her hair became firmer, guiding her pace as he struggled to maintain control. His other hand roamed her body, finding the curve of her breast through his thumb rubbing over her nipple until it hardened beneath his touch.


    Sophia pulled back, gasping for air, her eyes watering slightly. "Adrian," she pleaded, her voice raw with need. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze darkened with lust, his voice hoarse as he replied, "Sophia I want to go all the way but only if you allow it."Sophia was in daze as she heard his word, she wanted to say no but when her mouth opened, "Go ahead Adrian. Be gentle."


    "I will replied Adrian." replied Adrian as he shifted, pulling her onto his lap. Sophia straddled him, her legs trembling as she positioned herself over his throbbing erection. Their eyes met, a silent promise of surrender passing between them.


    Slowly, she lowered herself onto him, inch by inch, her body stretching to accommodate his size. Adrian''s hands gripped her hips, helping her as she gasped at the initial stretch. The feeling of being filled was overwhelming, both terrifying and exhilarating.


    "You okay?" Adrian asked, his voice tight with concern.


    Sophia nodded, her breath coming in shallow gasps. "Yes, just... give me a minute." As she said that, Adrian couldn''t help but notice the trail of red flowing from her wet slit.


    He waited, his hands gentle on her hips, as she adjusted to his presence within her. Then, gathering her courage, she began to move, rising and falling on his cock, each stroke deliberate and slow. Adrian''s head fell back, his eyes closed as he relished the sensation of her tightness gripping him.


    "Faster," he urged, his voice cracking.


    Sophia complied, picking up the pace, her movements becoming more urgent. Adrian''s hands moved to her breasts, squeezing gently as he helped her ride him, his hips meeting each of her downward thrusts.


    The room filled with the sounds of their heavy breathing and the slap of flesh against flesh. Sophia''s nails dug into Adrian''s shoulders, her cries of pleasure mingling with his groans. The heat between them built, a tangible force that threatened to consume them both.


    "Adrian," Sophia panted, her body quivering with the effort, "I''m close."


    He grunted in response, his own release building. "Me too, Sophia. Come with me."


    Their movements synchronized, each thrust pushing them closer to the edge. Sophia''s vision blurred with tears of ecstasy, her body taut as she felt the coil within her snap. Adrian followed soon after, his shout echoing off the walls as he spilled inside her, his body shuddering with the force of his orgasm.


    They collapsed together, their bodies slick with sweat, their breaths ragged. Sophia lay atop Adrian, her head resting on his chest, listening to the thunderous beat of his heart. His arms wrapped around her, holding her close, their bodies still joined, a silent testament to their shared surrender.


    "That was..." Adrian began, his voice soft.


    "Intense," Sophia finished for him, lifting her head to meet his gaze. "More than I ever imagined."


    He smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Yeah, it was. But are you okay?"


    Sophia nodded, her smile returning. "I''m perfect," she whispered, her lips brushing against his. "Just perfect."


    Adrian kissed her then, a deep, lingering kiss that sealed their pact of exploration. As they lay there, basking in the afterglow, the world outside faded away, leaving only the two of them, bound by the unexpected journey they had embarked upon together.


    Ding! Congratulations host, mission complete flawlessly. You have been awarded one chance to train at virtual training room with time speed of 1:365, meaning 1 day in real world equals 365 day in training room. You also have been awarded Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, 50000 SP and a exp storage orb.

 Chapter 18: Shopping

    Chapter 18: ShoppingAdrian, thrilled and a bit puzzled by the generosity of the rewards, asked the system, "How come you''re being so generous today?"


    The system responded, "Host has completed the mission flawlessly and in less time than given, thus earning additional bonuses."


    Adrian grinned at the unexpected windfall and then focused on the new technique he''d been awarded. "System, explain the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique."


    The system began its explanation: "The Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique is a profound dual cultivation method designed to balance the energies of Yin and Yang between partners. By harmonizing these energies, practitioners can significantly enhance their cultivation speed, physical strength, and spiritual awareness. The technique emphasizes mutual exchange and balance, allowing both partners to benefit equally from the process."


    Adrian felt a headache over the convoluted explanation and asked the system to simplify it.


    The system summarized: "This technique lets you and your partner share and enhance each other''s abilities, making both of you stronger."


    Satisfied, Adrian then asked the system to show him the shop as he needed a mana circulation manual. The system displayed the manuals available in the shop, each with impressive-sounding names and unique benefits.


    Manual Section of the Shop


    Celestial Mana Circulation Manual


    Description: Harnesses the power of celestial bodies to enhance mana flow.


    Stats Boost: +5 Endurance, +3 Intelligence, +2 Agility per level


    Abilities: Celestial Shield (a barrier of celestial energy), Starburst (a powerful mana-based attack)


    Cost: 15,000 SP


    Dragon''s Vein Mana Circulation Manual


    Description: Taps into the legendary dragon veins to circulate and enhance mana.


    Stats Boost: +7 Strength, +4 Endurance, +3 Intelligence per level


    Abilities: Dragon Roar (an area-of-effect attack), Scaled Defense (increased resistance to physical damage)


    Cost: 20,000 SP


    Phoenix Rebirth Mana Circulation Manual


    Description: Utilizes the rebirth cycle of the phoenix to renew and empower mana.


    Stats Boost: +20% Health Points, +5 Agility, +4 Intelligence per level


    Abilities: Rebirth Flame (heals and enhances abilities temporarily), Winged Ascendancy (increased movement speed and evasion)


    Cost: 18,000 SP


    Titan''s Heart Mana Circulation Manual


    Description: Channels the immense power of the titans to circulate and fortify mana.


    Stats Boost: +10 Strength, +6 Endurance, +10% Health Points per level


    Abilities: Titan¡¯s Might (temporarily boosts physical strength), Earthshaker (a powerful ground-based attack)


    Cost: 25,000 SP


    Ancient Sage Mana Circulation Manual


    Description: Draws wisdom and power from ancient sages, providing immense growth over time.


    Stats Boost: +15% Mana Points, +2 Intelligence, +5 Strength per level


    Abilities: Sage''s Insight (increases knowledge and understanding, boosting intelligence), Tranquil Mind (enhances mental focus, reducing mana consumption)


    Cost: 22,000 SP


    Adrian reviewed the options carefully, considering the benefits each manual offered. He decided on the Dragon''s Vein Mana Circulation Manual, as it provided significant boosts to strength and endurance, which were crucial for his growth and upcoming challenges.


    "System, the manual my family uses only provided 2 additional Intelligence stats per level up. These manuals are on another level," Adrian muttered, amazed by the options. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After selecting the Dragon''s Vein Mana Circulation Manual, Adrian decided to explore other items in the system shop that could boost his stats and enhance his abilities further. The system displayed various items categorized by their functions and benefits.


    Elixir of Strength


    Description: A powerful potion that temporarily boosts the drinker''s strength.


    Effect: +10 Strength for 1 hour


    Cost: 1,000 SP


    Potion of Endurance


    Description: A concoction designed to enhance physical endurance.


    Effect: +10 Endurance for 1 hour


    Cost: 1,000 SP


    Mana Infusion Elixir


    Description: A potion that significantly increases mana regeneration.


    Effect: +50 Mana Points for 1 hour


    Cost: 1,500 SP


    Elixir of Intelligence


    Description: A potion that enhances cognitive abilities and mana control.


    Effect: +10 Intelligence for 1 hour


    Cost: 1,200 SP


    Artifacts and Equipment


    Ring of Vitality


    Description: A mystical ring that enhances the wearer''s vitality and health regeneration.


    Effect: +5 Health Points per level, +5% Health regeneration


    Cost: 8,000 SP


    Amulet of the Arcane


    Description: An amulet that boosts mana capacity and control.


    Effect: +10 Mana Points per level, +5% Mana regeneration


    Cost: 10,000 SP


    Gauntlets of Might


    Description: Powerful gauntlets that significantly boost physical strength.


    Effect: +7 Strength per level, +5% Physical damage


    Cost: 9,000 SP


    Boots of Agility


    Description: Lightweight boots that enhance the wearer''s agility and speed.


    Effect: +5 Agility per level, +10% Movement speed


    Cost: 7,000 SP


    Special Items


    Exp Storage Orb


    Description: A magical orb that stores experience points.


    Effect: Stores up to 100,000 EXP for later use


    Cost: 5,000 SP


    Stat Boost Scroll


    Description: A scroll that permanently increases a chosen stat.


    Effect: Permanently increases a chosen stat by 5 points


    Cost: 3,000 SP per scroll


    Mystic Training Token


    Description: A token that grants access to a special training ground where time moves differently.


    Effect: 1 day in the real world equals 1 month in the training ground


    Cost: 1,500000 SP


    Adrian reviewed the items, each more shocking than the other. "System, these prices are too high! Are you trying to bankrupt me?"


    The system refuted, "Host, the quality and benefits of these items are unparalleled. The investment will yield significant returns in your strength and abilities."


    Adrian couldn''t argue with that logic. He selected the following items:


    He browsed the shop further and selected the following items:


    Ring of Vitality


    Stat Boost Scroll (Strength)


    Elixir of Intelligence


    "System, purchase these items."


    "Purchase confirmed," the system replied. Would you like to purchase anything else?"


    Adrian thought for a moment and decided to save the remaining SP for future needs. He then thought of something," System what about the recording feature with 8K option?"


    "Host can subscribe for 99.99 SP for a month for that feature."


    Adrian then hurriedly replied ,"Do it" as he thought the black hearted system might change the price, as he felt the price was too low by usual standards.


    With his new manual and items, Adrian felt more confident and prepared for the challenges ahead. He then closed the system panel, and looked at the naked beauty sleeping soundly next to him, with a satisfied smile plastered all over her face. He couldn''t help but stroke her hair and was felt how blessed he was in this life. He then decided to go to sleep for the night and hugged Sophia before falling asleep soundly.

 Chapter 19: Looming Threat

    Chapter 19: Looming ThreatSophia woke up in Adrian''s arms, realizing what they had done last night. They had crossed the line as siblings. The movement woke Adrian, and he looked at Sophia with a gentle smile.


    "Morning," he greeted softly, brushing a stray hair from her face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia sighed, the reality of their situation sinking in. "We really crossed the line last night," she said, her voice tinged with both regret and acceptance.


    Adrian cupped her cheek and looked into her eyes. "Now you are my woman," he declared with conviction.


    Sophia sighed again, a mixture of emotions playing across her face, but finally, she nodded. "Yes, I suppose I am," she agreed.


    Adrian leaned in and kissed her tenderly, trying to rekindle the passion from the previous night. However, Sophia gently pushed him away.


    "We can''t do this again now," she said firmly. "You need to continue your training to become stronger."


    Adrian pouted slightly but understood her reasoning. "You''re right," he conceded. "Training is important."


    They both got dressed, and Sophia prepared to leave his room. Before she did, she gave Adrian a quick kiss, smiling at his dejected expression.


    "Don''t worry," she said with a playful smirk. "There will be other nights."


    Adrian watched Sophia leave, feeling a mix of determination and anticipation for his training. He then focused his attention back on his goals.


    "System, bring up the Dragon''s Vein Manual," he commanded.


    The system responded promptly. "Host, would you like to learn the Dragon''s Vein Mana Circulation Manual?"


    "Yes, I do," Adrian confirmed.


    "Initiating learning process," the system replied. "Please wait."


    As the knowledge of the Dragon''s Vein Mana Circulation Manual flowed into Adrian''s mind, he felt a surge of power. His stats began to change, reflecting the boosts provided by the manual.


    Adrian''s Updated Stats:


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 1


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor


    Health Points (HP): 150/150


    Mana Points (MP): 80/80


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 10


    Endurance: 12


    Intelligence: 10


    Charisma: 20


    Luck: 10


    Seduction Points (SP): 17500


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship: Level 1


    Basic Mana Control: Level 1


    Dragon Roar (New Ability): An area-of-effect attack


    Scaled Defense (New Ability): Increased resistance to physical damage


    Inventory:


    Enchanted Dagger, Basic Healing Potion x3, Exp Storage Orb, Virtual Training Chamber Voucher, Strength Improvement Scroll, Elixir of Intelligence, Charming Spray


    "System, also initiate learning of the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique," Adrian instructed.


    "Initiating learning process," the system replied.


    As the technique''s knowledge integrated into his mind, Adrian felt a harmonious balance of energies within him. He could sense how the technique would allow him and his partners to enhance each other''s abilities and grow stronger together.


    Ability: Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique


    Description: A profound dual cultivation method that balances the energies of Yin and Yang between partners, significantly enhancing cultivation speed, physical strength, and spiritual awareness.


    Effect: Mutual exchange of abilities, making both partners stronger. Enhances stats and abilities for both partners.


    Adrian felt satisfied with his new skills and techniques as well as his manual that had enabled him to build his foundation even sturdier.He then went to take a bath and got out of his room, heading towards the dining hall to have breakfast.


    Since he had taken his sweet time getting down, everyone else had already eaten, so he was served his food by a maid, sitting at the dining table alone. As he finished his food and was about to head towards the training room, he heard a commotion from the guest room. He decided to check what had happened.


    As Adrian approached the guest room, he overheard the heated conversation between his mother, Isabella, and the envoy.


    Isabella stood tall, her posture regal despite the anger simmering beneath her composed exterior. The envoy, a middle-aged man with graying hair and a sneering expression, regarded her with disdain.


    "Lady Isabella," the envoy began with a patronizing tone, "Baron Mortimer would graciously accept you as his concubine along with your daughter. As for your trash son, he would give him some gold coins to live his life freely. He would even arrange a marriage with his illegitimate daughter, whom he had with a prostitute."


    Isabella''s eyes blazed with fury. "Are you mocking me and my family?" she demanded, her voice trembling with controlled rage.


    The envoy smirked, his eyes cold. "Think whatever you like. If you don''t accept, Baron Mortimer will soon attack your territory. After the war, he will capture you all as slaves. This is a generous offer, considering your current standing."


    Isabella clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white. "You dare come into my home and insult my family? Do you have any idea who you are speaking to?"


    The envoy chuckled, a low, condescending sound. "Oh, I know exactly who I''m speaking to. A fallen noble family struggling to maintain their standing. Baron Mortimer is simply offering you a way out, a chance to save face and avoid a brutal fate."


    Isabella took a step forward, her eyes narrowing. "We do not need your so-called generosity. I will not be a concubine, and my children will not be sold off like cattle. We will stand and fight."


    The envoy''s expression darkened, his sneer turning into a scowl. "Fight? With what? Your son''s pitiful skills? Your whatever left over army? Haha, you are in no position to refuse."


    Adrian''s blood boiled at the envoy''s words. He stepped into the room, his presence commanding attention. "How dare you speak to my mother that way?" he growled, his voice filled with uncontrollable anger.


    The envoy turned to face Adrian, his eyes widening slightly before he regained his composure. "Ah, the prodigal son finally shows himself. Tell me, what can you do? You, who are nothing but a burden to your family?"


    The envoy didn''t take him seriously at all. "If I obey what a trash like you tells me, where would I put my face," he muttered inside his heart. He looked at Adrian and said, "Let me see what the young lord of Everhart Manor can do. I would like to be enlightened."


    As they belonged to the noble circle, the envoy had full knowledge of the incompetent Adrian. He knew Adrian hadn''t leveled up once in the three years since his second baptism, and his stats were lower than an ordinary person''s.


    He was not afraid. In fact, he was waiting for Adrian to attack so he could justify beating him up. The thrill of beating a noble would be quite enjoyable. But what he didn''t expect was that Adrian had since changed, and with his training and the new manual he had obtained, he had stats high enough to rough up an ordinary person like the envoy.


    As the envoy trash-talked about his mother, Adrian''s figure blurred as he rushed towards him. The envoy''s sneering expression shifted to one of surprise and fear as Adrian arrived right in front of him, faster than he could react. Adrian''s fist connected with the envoy''s face with a solid, resounding impact, fueled by his newfound strength.


    The envoy stumbled back, clutching his face in shock and pain. Blood trickled from his nose, he had lost few tooth as well due to the impact of his punch and he looked at Adrian with wide eyes, unable to comprehend the power behind the punch. Adrian stood tall, his stance radiating confidence and control.


    "I warned you," Adrian said, his voice low and menacing. "Now, leave my home before I kill you right here and now. Guards the guest is hurt, escort him out."


    Adrian wanted nothing more than to kill him, but he didn''t want to make things worse for his family as killing an envoy would lead them into other trouble among the noble circle.


    The envoy, humiliated and hurt, struggled to maintain his composure. "This isn''t over," he spat, his voice wavering. "Baron Mortimer will hear of this.", he screamed loudly as the guard began dragging his body and threw him out of the manor.

 Chapter 20: Shadowgrove Forest

    Chapter 20: Shadowgrove ForestIsabella, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of pride and concern, approached Adrian. "That was impressive, my son." She put her hands over his cheek, slowly caressing it with a doting expression.


    Adrian leaned into her touch, feeling a deep sense of comfort and love. "Thank you, Mother. I couldn''t stand hearing him insult you and our family."


    Isabella smiled warmly, her eyes filled with affection. "You have grown so much, Adrian. I can see the strength and determination in you. But remember, we must always act with wisdom and caution. Power alone is not enough; we must also be wise in its use."


    Adrian nodded, understanding her words. "I know, Mother. I''ll be careful. But I won''t let anyone threaten our family again."


    Isabella''s smile widened, and she pulled him into a gentle embrace. "I believe in you, Adrian. You have the heart and spirit of a true leader. No matter what you do, your mother will always be proud of you."


    Adrian hugged her back, feeling a surge of emotion. "I''ll do my best to protect our family and our people. Don''t worry about anything, Mom. I need you to trust me. Soon I will wipe that Baron, whatever his name is, from the face of this planet." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stood there for a moment, savoring the warmth of their familial bond. Isabella pulled back slightly, looking at Adrian with a thoughtful expression. "You have been training hard, haven''t you? I can see the difference in you."


    Adrian smiled, feeling a sense of pride. "Yes, big sis has taken me as her disciple and has been training my foundation these past few days. I have gotten stronger, and I will continue to become even stronger. So, rest easy, Mom."


    Isabella nodded approvingly. "That''s good. But don''t forget to take care of yourself, too. Training is important, but so is rest and recovery. I just want you to be healthy, okay, son."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "I won''t forget, Mother. I''ll make sure to balance my training with rest."


    Isabella''s eyes sparkled with affection. "That''s my boy. Go. Your sister should be waiting for you in the training ground. Don''t keep her waiting."


    Adrian replied, "Okay," and made his way to the training ground.


    When he arrived, he found Sophia already there, albeit looking a bit unsteady due to the soreness from her first time the previous night. Despite this, she proceeded to train Adrian while training herself as well.


    They completed their usual training routines, pushing each other to their limits. After a particularly intense session, Adrian turned to Sophia, his eyes filled with urgency. "Big sis, I need you to help me level up. I need to get at least my first class. Our situation is urgent, and I need to get stronger faster."


    Sophia, noticing the urgency in Adrian''s voice and feeling gratified that her brother had completely changed his old ways, nodded, her expression serious. "Alright, Adrian. Don''t worry. We will focus on your level-up from today. Let''s start preparing right away."


    Adrian and Sophia made their way toward Shadowgrove Forest, an ancient woodland shrouded in mystery and perpetual twilight. The dense canopy formed by towering, ancient trees blocked most of the sunlight, creating an eerie and mystical atmosphere. The forest floor was covered in a thick layer of moss and fallen leaves, muffling the sound of footsteps and adding to the forest''s enigmatic aura.


    The trees in Shadowgrove Forest were massive, with gnarled trunks and branches that twisted and turned in every direction. Vines hung from the branches, and the air was thick with the scent of damp earth and vegetation. Occasional patches of luminescent fungi provided the only natural light, casting a ghostly glow in the dim surroundings.


    The fringes of the forest were inhabited by weaker monsters, making it an ideal training ground for novices. Among these creatures were Horned Rabbits, small but agile with sharp horns; Gloom Wolves, which hunted in packs and had dark, matted fur; and Moss Spiders, which blended into the foliage and had venom that caused temporary paralysis.


    Despite the dangers, Shadowgrove Forest was also a place of beauty. Delicate wildflowers bloomed in hidden clearings, and small streams meandered through the underbrush, their water crystal clear and cool. The forest was alive with the sounds of rustling leaves, distant animal calls, and the occasional splash of water.


    Adventurers and hunters frequented Shadowgrove Forest, drawn by the promise of adventure, valuable resources, and the challenge of its inhabitants. However, they had to be cautious, as the forest''s dense foliage and twisting paths could easily lead to disorientation and unexpected encounters with its more dangerous denizens.


    As Adrian and Sophia ventured deeper into the forest, Adrian felt the system''s voice echoing in his mind. "New mission: Obtain your 1st class within a week. Rewards: Seduction Points and one chance to choose a skill from the system job."


    Adrian kept this information to himself, not wanting to reveal the existence of the system to Sophia. Instead, he focused on the task at hand. "Big sis, I think we should start by hunting some Horned Rabbits. They''re fast and agile, but can be taken down with one hit. They are easy to farm for experience."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. "Good idea. We''ll start with the Horned Rabbits and work our way up to the Gloom Wolves and Moss Spiders. Stay close and be careful."


    They moved deeper into the forest, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Adrian was determined to complete his mission and grow stronger, for the sake of his family and for his future. As long as he did whatever the mission told him, he would be grow strong.


    Besides, he still had to try his yin-yang harmony technique and check out it''s effectiveness. The feedback he would receive form it also will help him grow further stronger.


    With such thought in mind, the sibling pair continued their journey to search for their prey and help Adrian level up.

 Chapter 21: Level Up

    Chapter 21: Level UpAdrian and Sophia reached a small clearing where a group of Horned Rabbits grazed. Adrian activated his stealth skill, blending seamlessly with the shadows cast by the dense canopy above. Sophia followed suit, her movements silent and precise.


    "Remember, Adrian," Sophia whispered, her voice barely audible. "We strike fast and hard. Take them down before they even realize we''re here."


    Adrian nodded, his grip tightening on his weapon. He focused on the nearest rabbit, his mind calculating its likely movements.


    Suddenly, Adrian lunged forward with blinding speed, his weapon slicing through the air. The rabbit didn''t have a chance to react before it fell, cleanly cut by his strike. Simultaneously, Sophia unleashed a flurry of attacks, her movements a blur. She danced between the rabbits, each of her strikes injuring the rabbit enough that it wouldn''t die. The horned rabbits attacked by Sophia were incapacitated.


    "Adrian, take the last hit," she commanded her brother.


    Adrian nodded and proceeded to kill off the horned rabbits with swift strikes, earning him a bunch of experience points.


    "Level Up!" The system''s voice chimed in Adrian''s mind, a familiar yet exhilarating sound.


    Stats:


    Level 2


    Strength: 19 -> 26


    Agility: 13 -> 16


    Endurance: 16 -> 20


    Intelligence: 13 -> 16


    Luck: 10 -> 11


    Adrian couldn''t help but gasp as he saw his attributes change, each level up having such a massive impact on his stats due to his Dragon''s Vein Manual. Adrian felt a surge of energy as his stats increased, his body becoming stronger and more agile. He glanced at Sophia, who nodded approvingly.


    "Good job, Adrian. Let''s keep this pace."


    They moved deeper into the forest, encountering Gloom Wolves next. These creatures were more dangerous, hunting in packs with coordinated attacks. Adrian and Sophia adapted their strategy accordingly, focusing on speed and precision.


    As they approached a pack of Gloom Wolves, Adrian signaled to Sophia. They split up, surrounding the pack from different angles.


    Sophia initiated the attack, drawing the wolves'' attention with a fierce battle cry. She charged at the nearest wolf, her blade flashing in the dim light. The wolves reacted instantly, their pack mentality kicking in as they coordinated their movements to surround her. Just as the first wolf lunged at Sophia, Adrian attacked, his weapon, the enchanted dagger that he obtained for his first mission clearance, slicing through the air.


    The first wolf fell instantly, a clean cut to its neck due to the additional sharpness of the dagger. The second wolf turned to face him, but Adrian was faster, his blade piercing its side. He pivoted on his heel, dodging another wolf''s attack, and struck again with lethal precision. Sophia moved in sync with him, her attacks complementing his perfectly. Her blade danced through the air, cutting down wolves with fluid grace.


    "Level Up!" The system''s voice echoed again.


    Level  3


    Strength: 26 -> 33


    Agility: 16 -> 19


    Endurance: 20 -> 24


    Intelligence: 16 -> 19


    Luck: 11 -> 12


    Adrian felt another surge of power, his confidence and experience growing with each battle, as each level up brought him even more additional strength. They continued their assault, taking down the wolves with practiced efficiency. After the last wolf fell, Adrian and Sophia paused to catch their breath.


    "That was intense," Adrian panted, wiping sweat from his brow. "But I feel stronger with every fight."


    Sophia nodded, her breathing steady despite the exertion. "You''re doing great, Adrian. Your progress is impressive. But remember, don''t get overconfident. Always stay alert."


    Adrian smiled, watching his stats increase so much with each level up. Each level up brought him a wondrous sense of strengthening, each level up making him feel a sensation of being high.


    "You''re right," he agreed. "Let''s keep our guard up and stay focused."


    They ventured further, encountering a group of Moss Spiders next. These creatures were more cunning, using their environment to their advantage. Adrian and Sophia adapted quickly, using their surroundings to outmaneuver the spiders.


    Adrian focused on one spider, watching its movements carefully. When it lunged at him, he sidestepped, his weapon slicing through its legs. The spider hissed, trying to recover, but Adrian was relentless. He struck again, finishing it off. Sophia, meanwhile, used her agility to stay just out of reach of the spiders'' venomous fangs, striking with pinpoint accuracy when they exposed their weak spots, incapacitating them for Adrian to finish them off.


    "Level Up!" The system''s voice chimed.


    Level 4


    Strength: 33-> 39


    Agility: 19 -> 22


    Endurance: 24 -> 28


    Intelligence: 19 -> 22 sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luck: 12 -> 13


    The battles grew more intense as they delved deeper into the forest. Adrian and Sophia faced stronger and more cunning monsters, but their training and coordination allowed them to prevail. Each encounter pushed Adrian to his limits, but he felt himself growing stronger, his skills sharpening with every fight.


    After a particularly grueling battle with a pack of Gloom Wolves and Moss Spiders, Adrian felt a surge of energy coursing through him. They decided to take a short break, finding a safe spot to rest and recover.


    Sophia handed Adrian a water flask. "Here, drink this. You need to stay hydrated."


    "Thanks," Adrian said, taking a long drink. "I needed that. This forest is relentless."


    Sophia smiled. "That''s why we''re here, to get stronger. You''re doing amazing, Adrian. Just remember to pace yourself."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a sense of warmth as he felt care of his sister. "I couldn''t do this without you, Sophia. Your guidance means everything."


    Sophia''s expression softened. "And I couldn''t ask for a better brother and partner in battle. Now, let''s get back to it. We still have a mission to complete."


    Together, they pressed on, fighting a bunch of monsters, with Sophia incapacitating monsters for Adrian to finish them off. Adrian was determined to complete his mission, grow stronger, and protect his family. With Sophia by his side and the system guiding him, he knew he could achieve anything.


    As they moved deeper, they encountered another pack of Gloom Wolves. This time, Adrian felt more confident. He could feel his increased strength and agility, his movements sharper and more precise.


    "We''ve got this," Sophia said, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Stay focused and fight smart."


    Adrian nodded, gripping his weapon tightly. "Let''s do it."

 Chapter 22: New Mission: Target Isabella

    Chapter 22: New Mission: Target IsabellaAdrian and Sophia continued their assault on the Gloom Wolves with renewed vigor. Each movement was precise, every attack calculated. They fought in perfect harmony, a testament to their rigorous training and strong bond.


    Hours passed in a blur of steel and fur. As the sun began to dip toward the horizon, casting long shadows through the trees, Sophia signaled to Adrian to regroup.


    "Adrian, it''s getting late," she said, her voice calm but firm. "We need to head back. Pushing too far could be problematic."


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest heaving from exertion. "You''re right, Sophia. We''ve made significant progress today, but we shouldn''t overextend ourselves."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. "Let''s return home. We need to rest and be prepared for whatever comes next."


    They made their way back through the forest, their movements cautious and vigilant. By the time they reached the edge of the forest, the sky had turned a deep shade of orange, signaling the end of the day.


    Upon reaching Everhart Manor, Adrian and Sophia headed straight to their quarters to freshen up. The hot water soothed their tired muscles, washing away the grime and blood of the day''s battles.


    After their baths, they gathered in the dining hall for dinner. Isabella, their mother, had prepared a hearty meal, and the comforting aroma filled the room.


    "Welcome back, you two," Isabella greeted them with a warm smile. "I hope your training went well."


    "It did, Mother," Adrian replied, taking his seat. "We''ve made good progress today."


    Sophia nodded, her expression serious. "But we need to talk about our current situation. We''re on the verge of war, and we need to be prepared."


    Isabella''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of concern. "I know. The tension is palpable. We must stay vigilant."


    Adrian sighed, recalling the morning''s events. "This morning, I attacked the envoy. We need to be prepared for a potential attack from that baron or whatever. He won''t take this lightly." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian could not even be bothered to remember the name of the baron; if it was a girl''s name, however, he would definitely remember it even if the said girl was his enemy. In his past life, he had a boner for the enemy-turned-lovers genre in different media.


    Sophia''s eyes hardened. "We should consider recruiting new members for our army. We need more manpower to defend ourselves."


    Isabella nodded thoughtfully. "I agree. We need to bolster our defenses. I''ll start making arrangements to recruit and train new soldiers. We''ll need to be strategic about this."


    Adrian leaned forward, his eyes intense. "We need to ensure our new recruits are well-trained and loyal. We can''t afford any betrayals, especially now."


    Sophia placed a hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "We''ll get through this, Adrian. We have each other''s backs, and that''s our greatest strength."


    Isabella smiled softly. "You''re right, Sophia. Together, we can face any challenge. We''ll stay strong and protect our family and home."


    They continued to discuss their plans over dinner, sharing ideas and strategies. The weight of their responsibilities was heavy, but they found solace in each other''s company. The bond between them was unbreakable, a beacon of hope in the face of impending danger.


    As the evening drew to a close, they each retired to their rooms, their minds filled with thoughts of the battles to come. But despite the uncertainty of the future, they found strength in their unity, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Before heading to his room, Adrian asked about Chris to his mother, as he had seen her today. Isabella told him that Chris has been taking special lessons, as she was chosen to be one of his partner, she had to take on classes to match her new identity.


    Adrian then retired to his room, feeling the weight of their plans and the impending threat. He decided to consult the system for any potential solutions to their predicament.


    "System," Adrian called out mentally. "Do you have anything that could help with our army problem?"


    The system''s familiar, calm voice responded, "Yes, Host. Once you reach level 10 and gain a class, the system will update, and a new item will be available in the system shop. You will be able to purchase an Army Summoning Card specific to your chosen class."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with renewed determination. "That''s perfect! I need to level up quickly, then."


    He couldn''t help but chuckle as he thought about the system''s capabilities. "At least you have some common sense, system. You didn''t ask me to seduce Isabella for help."


    The system paused for a moment, and then a new notification appeared in his mind.


    New Mission: Seduce Isabella


    Objective: Win over Isabella''s heart.


    Rewards: Seduction Points, an unique item voucher, special access to buy an item of 2nd class.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock, and he couldn''t help but laugh. "System, you''ve got to be kidding me! You actually assigned that as a mission?"


    The system''s voice remained neutral. "This mission aligns with your Seduction System''s core objectives and offers substantial rewards."


    Adrian shook his head, still amused. "Well, at least you''re consistent. But seriously, seducing my own mother? That''s a bit much, don''t you think?"


    The system responded, "All missions are designed to enhance your abilities and provide significant benefits."


    Adrian sighed, half in disbelief, half in amusement. "Fine, I''ll see what I can do. But let''s focus on reaching level 10 first. We need that Army Summoning Card."


    With his goals set, Adrian lay back on his bed, contemplating the challenges ahead. The system''s unexpected mission had added a new layer of complexity to his plans, but he knew he needed to stay focused. Reaching level 10 and gaining a class was now his top priority.


    He would first try to reach level 10 and get a class before moving onto the mission. He would then get the army and train them along with his mother and sister in the virtual training room, where they could get even stronger in a day as that day corresponded to a year in the training room.


    He drifted off to sleep with a mixture of determination and amusement, ready to face the challenges that awaited him. As a transmigrator with system, he would face those challenges head on and live his life with his girls, enjoying each and every day.

 Chapter 23: Sophia is Jealous

    Chapter 23: Sophia is JealousAdrian woke up early as the new maid assigned to him gently woke him. She helped him get dressed, and he finally made his way to the dining hall, where Isabella and Sophia were already seated, enjoying breakfast.


    "Good morning, Adrian," Isabella greeted him warmly as he entered. "Did you sleep well?"


    Adrian nodded, taking a seat at the table. "Yes, Mother. Thank you. I was just thinking about our training and plans."


    Sophia glanced at him with a knowing smile. "I hope you''re ready for another intense day of training, Adrian. We need to keep pushing forward."


    Adrian chuckled, serving himself some food. "I''m always ready, sis. You know that."


    Isabella watched them with a soft smile, clearly proud of their dedication. "You both have been working so hard. I''m so proud of you."


    Adrian seized the moment, leaning slightly closer to Isabella. "We wouldn''t have come this far without your support, Mother. You''ve always been our pillar of strength."


    Isabella blushed slightly, her motherly aura strong. "Thank you, Adrian. It''s my duty to support and protect my children."


    Adrian gave her a charming smile, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "And it''s my duty to make sure you''re always taken care of. You know, I''ll do anything to see you happy, Mother." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia raised an eyebrow at Adrian''s tone but said nothing, focusing on her breakfast.


    Isabella, unaware of the hidden meaning behind Adrian''s words, replied happily, feeling her son had changed and was finally willing to share burdens with her, "I know, Adrian. And I appreciate it. But remember, our focus now is on preparing for the battles ahead."


    Adrian nodded, his expression serious. "Of course, Mother. But it''s also important to make time for the people we love. After all, what''s the point of all this power if we can''t protect and cherish those who matter most to us?"


    Isabella smiled softly, reaching out to stroke Adrian''s head. "You have a good heart, Adrian. Just remember to stay grounded and keep your priorities straight."


    Sophia couldn''t help but feel an unpleasant pang within her as she watched Adrian''s interaction with their mother. Quickly finishing her breakfast, she stood up and stretched. "Alright, enough chit-chat. Adrian, we have a full day ahead. Let''s get started."


    She didn''t know what she was feeling, as someone with no experience regarding love and all the feelings associated with it.


    Adrian could not help but notice the sour feelings of Sophia. Adrian stood as well, feeling a mix of excitement about doing something right before his training with Sophia. "Right behind you, sis."


    Before leaving, Adrian turned to Isabella with a playful grin. "Mother, you should join us for training sometime. I''d love to see you in action."


    Isabella laughed softly, her eyes twinkling. "Perhaps one day, Adrian. For now, I''ll leave the training to you and Sophia. Stay safe and focused."


    Adrian went to hug Isabella, her boobs pressing onto him, making him feel excited for future, once he successfully seduces her. Isabella returned the hug and gave him a kiss on the forehead, before breaking away from the hug.


    Adrian followed Sophia out of the dining hall, ready to tackle the challenges of the day. The double meaning in his words lingered in the air, but Isabella''s motherly aura remained unshaken. Adrian knew he had to focus on his immediate goals, but the system''s mission to seduce Isabella was always at the back of his mind, not only because he would be rewarded, but also because he truly wanted to conquer Isabella, who was emitting the aura of a holy mother.


    Adrian chased after Sophia, but she didn''t head to the training hall. Instead, she went to her room. He followed her, curiosity piqued.


    He gently knocked on the door first, and Sophia''s voice came from inside, "Come in."


    He opened the door and stepped into her room. Sophia was sitting on the edge of her bed, looking troubled. Adrian could see that something was bothering her.


    "Sophia, are you okay?" he asked, closing the door behind him.


    Sophia looked up at him, her eyes reflecting her inner turmoil. "Adrian, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. When you were talking with Mother earlier, I felt... angry and uncomfortable. I don''t understand why."


    Adrian walked over and sat beside her, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Sophia, it''s okay to feel confused. Emotions can be complicated, Sophia."


    Sophia sighed, leaning into his touch. "I just don''t understand why I felt that way. It''s not like I haven''t seen you interact with Mother before."


    Adrian thought for a moment, trying to find the right words, "It''s called jealousy big sis, you were jealous that I paid more attention to mother and you felt like I ignored you. It''s okay to be jealous, I would also be jealous if I saw you talking to another man."


    Sophia nodded slowly, her expression enlightened. "Yes, you''re right, Adrian. I guess I was being jealous."


    Adrian looked at her and then Adrian closed the distance between them, his hand cupping her cheek. Sophia''s eyes fluttered shut as his lips met hers in a gentle, exploratory kiss. It was soft at first, hesitant, a tentative dance of lips and tongues. Sophia moaned softly, her hands gripping Adrian''s shirt as she pressed herself closer.


    Sophia''s eyes fluttered closed, and she leaned into the kiss, her hand coming up to rest on Adrian''s chest. Encouraged by her response, Adrian deepened the kiss, his other hand moving to the her back, pulling her closer.


    Sophia responded eagerly, her lips parting slightly, inviting Adrian to explore further. He obliged, their tongues meeting in a dance of passion and longing. The kiss grew more intense, their breaths mingling as they poured all their unspoken feelings into that one moment.


    Adrian''s hands roamed up and down Sophia''s back, feeling the heat of her body through the fabric of her clothes. Sophia''s fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him even closer. The intensity of their connection was overwhelming, leaving them both breathless and yearning for more.


    The kiss broke briefly, both gasping for air, their foreheads resting against each other. Adrian''s eyes searched hers, seeking confirmation, reassurance. Sophia smiled, a wicked glint in her eye, and tugged gently on his lower lip with her teeth.


    "Again, kiss me until this hazy feeling of jealousy is blown away" she commanded, her voice husky with desire.


    This time, when their lips met, it was with a newfound urgency, a desperate need to consume and be consumed. Adrian''s hands explored further, slipping beneath the hem of her clothes, his fingers tracing the delicate skin of her back. Sophia moaned into the kiss, her body trembling under his touch.

 Chapter 24: Hunting Horned Rabbits

    Chapter 24: Hunting Horned RabbitsWhen they finally broke apart, both were panting, their foreheads resting against each other. "Sophia," Adrian whispered, his voice husky with desire, "I don''t want this to end."


    Sophia looked up at him, her eyes shining with a mixture of love and uncertainty. "Neither do I, Adrian," she admitted softly. "But we still have some training to do for now, my perverted student."


    "I know," he said, his voice filled with disappointment at the fact that he couldn''t get further with Sophia for now.


    Sophia smiled, her hand gently caressing his cheek. "Don''t look so disappointed, my student. I never said we can''t continue after our training though," she said seductively as she licked his lips before moving away. "But for now, let''s focus on our training. We have a lot to achieve."


    Adrian nodded in anticipation of what they would be doing after training. "Okay, let''s go. What are we waiting for?" he replied with newfound energy.


    With that, they started heading towards their destination, the Shadowgrove Forest. The air was thick with the scent of the forest, and the sounds of distant creatures filled the air. As they walked side by side, Adrian couldn''t help but steal glances at Sophia, his mind racing with thoughts of what awaited them after their training session.


    He knew that their training was crucial, but he couldn''t help but look forward to the promise of what would come after.Before they reached the forest, Adrian recalled the meat from the monsters he had left behind the previous day.


    "System, I want to buy a space ring. I don''t want to waste any resources."


    "Confirmed, Host. A space ring costs 500 SP. Would you like to proceed?"


    "Yes, proceed with the purchase," Adrian replied.


    System Notification:


    500 SP deducted.


    Space Ring acquired.


    He slipped the ring onto his finger, feeling its weightless presence. With this, he could store the meat of the monsters they hunted and bring it back for a feast with his family.


    Sophia led him to a spot in the forest where several monsters had their territory. Among them were Horned Rabbits, Gloom Wolves, Moss Spiders, and a Shadow Panther, a sleek and deadly predator that moved with almost unnatural grace.


    "Today, you''ll be fighting alone. I''ll be here to guide you, but I won''t intervene. You need to rely on your skills and abilities to handle these monsters," Sophia instructed, her tone firm yet encouraging.


    Adrian nodded, steeling himself for the challenge ahead. "I understand. I''m ready."


    They started with the Horned Rabbits. Adrian drew his enchanted dagger and took a deep breath, focusing on the small but fierce creatures that darted around the clearing. The first rabbit lunged at him, its horn aimed at his chest. Adrian sidestepped smoothly, bringing his dagger down in a swift arc to slice through its hide.


    Ding! Killed a horned rabbit, exp gained x12


    Another rabbit attacked from the side, but Adrian was ready, pivoting to block its horn with the flat of his blade before thrusting the dagger into its throat.


    Ding! Killed a horned rabbit, exp gained x12


    Sophia, who had been watching him from the side, couldn''t help but nod at her brother-cum-student''s performance. "He really is a genius. Too bad if he had trained from his second baptism, he would probably have surpassed me," she thought.


    Adrian kept killing more Horned Rabbits.


    Ding! Killed a horned rabbit, exp gained x13


    Ding! Killed a horned rabbit, exp gained x10


    Ding! Killed a horned rabbit, exp gained x12


    .......................


    As Adrian was on a roll killing Horned Rabbits, the system kept giving him notifications which greatly annoyed him. He then asked the system, "Can you only give me notifications when I level up, system?"


    "As you wish, Host," the system replied.


    Adrian focused solely on the task at hand, killing his targets. With each kill, he felt that he was absorbing some kind of invisible knowledge that made him understand the habits, patterns, and thought processes of the Horned Rabbits. He began to predict their movements, countering their attacks before they could even launch them. His strikes became more efficient, each one lethal.


    Sophia watched in shock as Adrian''s skills improved rapidly. "Is he already predicting their movements?" she murmured to herself. "This level of adaptability is unheard of."


    Adrian felt a surge of confidence as he continued to dispatch the Horned Rabbits with ease. He moved fluidly, dodging their attacks and striking with precision. The rabbits seemed almost sluggish to him now, their movements predictable and slow.


    The first wave of Horned Rabbits attacked as a group, their small bodies darting forward in quick, coordinated movements. Adrian observed their pattern, noticing how they tried to flank him from different angles. His enchanted dagger glinted in the sunlight as he moved with precision, slicing through the first rabbit that lunged at him.


    Another rabbit leapt at him from his left side, but Adrian had already anticipated its move. He spun on his heel, bringing his dagger up in a swift arc that caught the rabbit mid-air, its body falling lifelessly to the ground.


    Sophia watched from a distance, her eyes following Adrian''s every move. "Good, Adrian. Stay focused. Remember, they''re fast but predictable. Use that to your advantage," she called out.


    Adrian nodded, his mind processing her advice as he faced the next wave. The rabbits were relentless, but Adrian''s newfound confidence and understanding of their patterns made him feel almost invincible. He sidestepped a rabbit that tried to ram him from behind, slashing its throat with a fluid motion.


    As the battle continued, Adrian found himself moving almost instinctively. He could feel the rhythm of the fight, the ebb and flow of the rabbits'' attacks. His agility and strength seemed to have increased, his movements becoming more refined and deadly with each passing second.


    A particularly large Horned Rabbit charged at him, its horn aimed directly at his chest. Adrian stood his ground, waiting until the last possible moment before dodging to the side and plunging his dagger into the creature''s side. It let out a pained squeal before collapsing.


    Sweat dripped down Adrian''s forehead, but he barely noticed. His focus was entirely on the battle, his body moving in perfect harmony with his mind. He felt a strange sense of exhilaration as he took down rabbit after rabbit, their numbers dwindling with each precise strike.


    Sophia couldn''t hide her astonishment. "Incredible. He''s adapting so quickly. It''s like he''s already a seasoned warrior," she thought.


    As the last few rabbits made their desperate attempts to attack, Adrian predicted their moves effortlessly. One tried to jump at him from a higher ground, but Adrian anticipated the move, sidestepping and cutting it down in mid-air. Another tried to flank him, but he pivoted smoothly, driving his dagger into its side.


    Ding! Host has Leveled Up!


    Health Points (HP): 310/310


    Mana Points (MP): 176/176


    Strength: 47


    Agility: 25


    Endurance: 32


    Intelligence: 25


    Charm: 20


    Luck: 13 S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The forest was soon littered with the bodies of Horned Rabbits. Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow, panting from the exertion. He glanced around, making sure there were no more threats before finally allowing himself to relax.

 Chapter 25: Rest

    Chapter 25: RestAs the last of the Horned Rabbits fell, Adrian took a moment to catch his breath, his heart still pounding from the intense battle. The forest floor was littered with the bodies of the slain creatures, their lifeless forms a testament to his growing strength. He glanced down at the enchanted dagger in his hand, its blade gleaming with the blood of his enemies, then turned his gaze to Sophia, who was watching him with a proud smile.


    "Well done, Adrian," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "You''ve surpassed my expectations today."


    Adrian smiled back, his chest swelling with pride at her words. "Thanks, teacher. But I couldn''t have done it without your guidance."


    Sophia walked over to him, her expression softening. "You''ve always had the potential, Adrian. You just needed the right push."


    Adrian nodded, still catching his breath as he slipped the enchanted dagger back into its sheath. He then looked at the carcasses of the dead monsters scattered across the clearing and sighed at the thought of collecting them one by one into his storage ring. He turned his thoughts to the system, wondering if there might be a more efficient way to gather the spoils of his hard-fought battles.


    "System," Adrian asked, "is there any way to automatically collect the monster carcasses?"


    Auto-Collection Module (50 SP/month): Automatically gathers all defeated monster carcasses into your inventory.


    Enhanced Auto-Loot Module (150 SP/month): Automatically collects both monster carcasses and any dropped loot, directly into your inventory.


    Advanced Dismantling and Loot Collection Module (500 SP/month): Automatically dismantles defeated monsters, storing valuable materials, and collecting all loot directly into your inventory.


    Adrian scanned the options, impressed by the system''s efficiency. The third option caught his attention, offering not just collection but also automatic dismantling, which would save him even more time.


    "I''ll take the Advanced Dismantling and Loot Collection Module," Adrian decided.


    500 SP deducted.Advanced Dismantling and Loot Collection Module activated.


    Immediately, the system went to work. The carcasses of the Horned Rabbits began to shimmer and dissolve, leaving behind only the valuable materials: hides, horns, and meat and got neatly stored in his storage ring. Adrian couldn''t help but nod at the efficiency of the system and felt that his SP was well spent.


    Sophia''s mind was racing as she watched the last of the Horned Rabbit carcasses vanish into Adrian''s storage ring. She had seen many things in her life, but this was beyond anything she had ever encountered. A storage ring was rare enough, often considered a luxury even among elite families, but the way Adrian was using it was different. The seamless disappearance of the carcasses without any visible effort on his part was perplexing.


    Sophia tried to piece together the puzzle. How had Adrian acquired such a powerful artifact? And what was the source of this newfound strength and efficiency? His rapid improvement in combat, combined with the mysterious way he handled the aftermath, left her with more questions than answers.


    It seemed he was stepping into a world of his own, one that she wasn''t entirely a part of. Yet, that same pride turned into concern.


    "Adrian... just what have you gotten yourself into?" she thought, her gaze softening as she looked at him. She wasn''t just proud of him; she was worried. The world was a dangerous place, and power, especially mysterious power, often came with unforeseen risks and responsibilities.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Adrian''s calm voice, reassuring but distant. "Big sis, don''t ask anything for now. I''ll tell you everything once we''re done with everything."


    The way he said it made her heart tighten a little. She knew Adrian well enough to recognize when he was keeping something important from her. It wasn''t the first time he had been secretive, but this felt different. There was a weight in his words, a determination that hadn''t been there before.


    Sophia forced a smile and nodded, hiding her concern behind her usual confidence. "Alright, Adrian," she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "But remember, whatever it is, you''re not alone. You can always rely on me."


    Adrian gave her a grateful nod, but Sophia could see the resolve in his eyes. He was growing, not just in strength, but in independence, and that both worried and reassured her. As much as she wanted to protect him, she also knew that she couldn''t hold him back. He had his own path to walk, and she would support him, even if it meant stepping into the unknown.


    But deep down, Sophia made a silent vow: no matter what secrets Adrian was keeping, she would stay by his side. If there was a burden he was carrying, she would share it. And if there was a danger lurking in the shadows, she would face it with him. Because, despite everything, he was still her little brother, the man who took her first time, the one person in this world she would do anything to protect.


    Sophia was pulled from her thoughts by Adrian''s voice. "Let''s test some of the meat we just acquired and rest up a bit before continuing training," he suggested.


    She nodded, still trying to push aside her earlier confusion. Adrian wasted no time and began gathering some sticks and dried leaves to start a fire. Once the flames were crackling, he prepared some of the fresh Horned Rabbit meat, carefully skewering it and holding it over the fire.


    As the meat started to sizzle, Adrian''s mind wandered. He decided to ask the system for a little help. "System, do you have any condiments or spices for roasting meat?"


    Portable Spice Kit (20 SP): A selection of high-quality spices and condiments perfect for enhancing the flavor of any dish. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian chuckled, unable to resist poking fun at his system. "You know, for something called the Seduction System, you sure do have an all-rounder skill set. What''s next? A portable kitchen?"


    Portable Kitchen Set (150 SP): A compact, easy-to-carry kitchen set equipped with all the tools necessary for cooking gourmet meals in the wild.


    Adrian burst out laughing. "Seriously? You''re supposed to be helping me seduce people, not turn me into a chef!"


    System completely ignored Adrian and deducted his SP before delivering the item.


    20 SP deducted. Portable Spice Kit acquired.


    He opened the kit and found an array of small bottles filled with various spices. "Well, I have to admit, this is pretty useful," Adrian muttered as he sprinkled some of the spices onto the roasting meat.


    Sophia watched the Adrian seemingly talking to himself. "My perverted little brother is talking to himself?" she teased, though she was genuinely curious about how he''d managed to pull out a spice kit from seemingly nowhere.


    Adrian grinned at her, "Just making sure the meat is top-notch. You''ll see, it''s going to be delicious."


    After a few minutes, the meat was perfectly roasted, golden-brown with a mouthwatering aroma. Adrian handed a skewer to Sophia, who accepted it with a grateful smile.


    They sat together, enjoying the simple yet delicious meal. The spices had done wonders for the meat, and Sophia couldn''t help but praise Adrian''s cooking skills.


    "This is really good, Adrian. I didn''t know you could cook so well," she said between bites.


    Adrian shrugged, trying to act nonchalant. "Just another hidden talent of mine. I can cook, I can warm up your bed. Would this young lady mind hiring me?"


    Sophia chuckled at Adrian''s playful remark, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Hiring you? With skills like these, I might just consider it," she teased, caressing his cheeks, before taking another bite of the perfectly roasted meat.

 Chapter 26: Blood and Resolve

    Chapter 26: Blood and ResolveAfter finishing their meal, the warmth of the fire and the contentment from the food made both Adrian and Sophia feel relaxed. Adrian leaned back against a nearby tree, letting out a satisfied sigh. He glanced at Sophia, feeling a sense of peace after the intense training session.


    Sophia, noticing Adrian''s relaxed demeanor, smiled warmly. "Adrian, why don''t you come here?" she asked, her voice soft and inviting.


    Adrian looked at her curiously but got up and walked over. To his surprise, Sophia patted her lap, signaling him to lie down. "I''ve read that boys love getting lap pillows from their girls," she said with a shy smile. "I thought you might like it."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with joy, and he couldn''t help but grin widely. "Sophia, you really know how to spoil me," he said, his voice filled with affection. Without hesitation, he gently cupped her face and leaned in, giving her a deep, tender kiss. Sophia''s heart fluttered as their lips met, feeling the intensity of his emotions.


    After the kiss, Adrian lay down on her lap, gazing up at her with a look of pure happiness. "This is the best," he murmured, closing his eyes, feeling completely at ease.


    Sophia''s heart swelled with love as she looked down at him, her fingers gently stroking his hair. She could feel his breathing slow as he began to drift off to sleep. The simple act of providing him comfort brought her a deep sense of fulfillment.


    She leaned down and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. "Rest well, Adrian," she whispered, her voice filled with tenderness. "I''ll always be here for you."


    As Adrian rested peacefully on her lap, Sophia continued to stroke his hair, her thoughts filled with warmth and love for him. For this moment, everything was perfect, and she cherished the quiet connection they shared.


    After resting for a while, Adrian felt rejuvenated. Sophia''s gentle care had done wonders, and he was ready to continue their training. He slowly sat up, giving her one last smile of appreciation before standing and stretching.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Sophia. I feel like I can take on anything now,¡± Adrian said, his voice filled with renewed energy.


    Sophia stood up as well, her eyes reflecting both pride and affection. ¡°Good. You¡¯re going to need that energy because, like before, you¡¯re the only one fighting,¡± she replied, her tone serious but encouraging. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to support you if things get out of hand."


    Adrian nodded and replied, "Don''t worry about me. I will not let you down."


    They arrived at the part of the forest where the Gloom Wolves had carved their territories. The wolves were resting after having their meal, evident by their bloodied mouths and the pool of blood in the middle.


    As they approached the area where the Gloom Wolves had established their territory, the sight that greeted them was nothing short of horrifying. The wolves were lounging around, their fur matted with blood, and their eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of a recent kill. At the center of the clearing lay a pool of dark, congealed blood, surrounded by torn clothing and scattered belongings, clear signs that the wolves'' meal had been a human.


    Adrian and Sophia froze at the sight. Adrian¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, and a cold shiver ran down his spine. This was the first time he had seen such a brutal aftermath, the evidence of a life violently ended and consumed by monsters. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he had known that creatures in this world preyed on humans, seeing it firsthand was entirely different. The reality of it struck him deeply, shaking the foundations of his worldview. For a moment, the world seemed to tilt on its axis, and he felt a wave of nausea rising in his throat.


    Sophia noticed the change in Adrian''s demeanor immediately. His face had paled, and his usually confident posture had wilted under the weight of what he was witnessing. Concerned, she gently patted his head, her touch soft and reassuring. "Adrian, if you¡¯re feeling sick, we can continue tomorrow," she offered, her voice tender and understanding.


    She understood what he was going through, more than he could possibly know. As she looked at the carnage, memories from her past flooded back. She had seen death before, had been part of battles where the blood of her enemies had stained her hands. But the memory that stood out the most was her first encounter with the true horror of death.


    She had been younger then, following her father on one of his missions. They had been ambushed by enemies, and in the chaos, one of her father''s trusted men had thrown himself in front of her, taking the curse that had been aimed at her.


    She would never forget the sight, the way his body had convulsed, the blood bubbling from his mouth, and the sheer agony in his eyes as he slowly melted into a pile of bloody goo right before her.


    The horror of it had left her in shock, paralyzed with fear and grief. She could still remember the smell of burning flesh, the coppery scent of blood, and the sound of his final, gurgling breath. It was a moment that had forever changed her, hardening her resolve and steeling her heart against the cruelties of the world.


    Now, looking at Adrian, she saw in him the same fear and vulnerability she had felt that day. The sight of the blood and torn remains was his first real brush with the darker side of this world, and she could see how it was affecting him.


    She felt a pang of sympathy, knowing how hard it was to come to terms with the brutality of life. But she also felt a deep-seated need to protect him from it, to shield him from the worst of it, even though she knew she couldn¡¯t.


    "Adrian," she said softly, her voice filled with gentle strength, "this world can be cruel, but you¡¯re stronger than you know. It¡¯s okay to feel shaken, but remember, you¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m here with you, and together, we¡¯ll face whatever comes."


    Her words were meant to comfort him, to remind him that he didn¡¯t have to shoulder the burden alone. She had been through it, had seen the darkness, and had come out stronger on the other side. And she would make sure that Adrian did too, no matter what it took.


    Adrian glanced at Sophia, his face still pale but determined. He was no longer the boy living in a peaceful world; he was in a place where survival meant embracing the law of the jungle. Here, any sign of weakness would invite predators to strike without mercy, and survival was often a matter of life and death.


    He gritted his teeth, aware that soon enough, he would have to face the harsh reality of war, a war that would pit him against Baron Mortimer, a man known for his ruthlessness and cunning. This battle would determine the fate of many, allies and enemies alike.


    Adrian knew that he would be soon the harbinger of death, like the wolves in front of him, as the head of the Everhart family and he would have to get used to this sight. He resolved himself, greeting his teeth, he replied, " Thanks big Sis, but I will do it. I will have to get used to it in order to protect you, mother and our people."

 Chapter 27: Adrian Vs Gloom Wolves

    Chapter 27: Adrian Vs Gloom WolvesAdrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he faced the pack of Gloom Wolves, his eyes locked onto the alpha wolf that led them. The initial shock of the gruesome scene they''d stumbled upon had shaken him, but now, that horror was fuel for the fire burning within him. The fear was still there, gnawing at the edges of his resolve, but it was overpowered by a newfound determination. He knew he couldn''t afford to falter, not here, not now.


    Sophia''s voice cut through the tension, calm yet commanding. "Remember your training, Adrian. Don''t let them surround you. Stay focused, and strike with precision."


    Adrian nodded, tightening his grip on the hilt of his enchanted dagger. The cool metal felt reassuring in his hand, and he knew that every cut, every strike had to be deliberate and precise. He could feel the weight of his responsibility as the future head of the Everhart family pressing down on him, but instead of buckling under it, he drew strength from it.


    The pack of Gloom Wolves circled him, their eyes glowing with a predatory gaze. The alpha stood at the back, watching him with a cunning intelligence, while the others snapped their jaws and growled lowly, their breath releasing a faint, poisonous mist that lingered in the air.


    One of the Gloom Wolves, smaller but no less deadly, broke formation and lunged at Adrian with lightning speed. Its claws were coated in a sickly green glow, a manifestation of the gloom poison that could paralyze and kill if it made contact. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he sidestepped the attack, his dagger already in motion.


    The blade sliced through the air with a hiss, catching the wolf''s flank. A spurt of dark, almost tar-like blood followed the strike, and the wolf yelped in pain, retreating back to the pack with a limp. Adrian could see the toxic blood eating away at the grass where it fell, confirming the dangerous nature of these creatures.


    But there was no time to rest. Another wolf immediately took its place, charging at him with a ferocity that belied its size. Adrian met the attack head-on, raising his dagger just in time to block the wolf''s powerful bite. The force of the impact reverberated through his arm, but he held his ground, pushing the wolf back with a grunt of effort. He was careful to avoid the green-tinged saliva that dripped from the wolf''s fangs, knowing it could be deadly.


    Using the momentum, Adrian twisted his body and delivered a powerful counterattack. His dagger found its mark, plunging deep into the wolf''s neck in a single, fluid motion. The beast crumpled to the ground, its life extinguished, its body quickly emitting the same poisonous mist as its comrades. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia watched from a short distance, her eyes sharp as she assessed Adrian''s performance. She was ready to step in if necessary, but she could see that Adrian was handling himself well. His movements were precise, his strikes calculated. He was fighting not just to survive, but to win.


    Three wolves remained, and they advanced on Adrian with newfound caution, wary after witnessing the fate of their comrades. They moved as one, their coordination evident in the way they flanked him, trying to trap him between their snapping jaws and the toxic fog that their movements stirred up.


    Adrian knew he couldn''t afford to be surrounded. He controlled the mana flowing through his body, instinctively strengthening his muscles and sharpening his senses. His awareness expanded, every detail of the battlefield becoming crystal clear.


    The wolves attacked in unison, two from the sides and one from the front. Adrian ducked under the frontal attack, feeling the wolf''s breath hot on his neck as it sailed over him. He spun on his heel, using the momentum to bring his dagger up in a powerful arc. The blade caught the first wolf in the side, cutting deep and sending it crashing to the ground with a pained howl, its blood seeping into the ground, killing the nearby vegetation.


    The second wolf lunged at him from the right, its jaws snapping dangerously close to his face. Adrian reacted instinctively, bringing his dagger down in a diagonal slash that cleaved through the wolf''s shoulder and chest. The beast let out a final, pitiful whimper before collapsing at his feet, its body releasing one last puff of poisonous mist.


    The third wolf hesitated, its blood-red eyes flickering with uncertainty. It was clearly aware that the human before it was no easy prey. It circled Adrian, its body low to the ground, trying to find an opening while keeping a distance from the toxic fumes that surrounded its fallen packmates.


    Adrian could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins, his heart pounding like a war drum. He locked eyes with the wolf, both of them waiting for the other to make the first move. The tension was palpable, a quiet storm ready to break.


    The Gloom Wolf made its move, darting forward with surprising speed. But Adrian was faster. He sidestepped the attack and, with a swift and precise motion, drove his dagger into the wolf''s side. The blade sank deep, and with a final twist, he ended the beast''s life, pulling his dagger free as it fell to the ground.


    Adrian could feel the toll the battle had taken on him, but he knew he couldn''t afford to relax. The alpha Gloom Wolf was still there, watching him with cold, calculating eyes.


    The Alpha Gloom Wolf stood at the edge of the clearing, its eyes locked onto Adrian with an eerie intelligence that sent a shiver down his spine. The creature''s fur, a mix of black and dirty green, seemed to pulse with a poisonous energy, a visual manifestation of the danger it posed. This was no ordinary wolf, it was a predator honed by the harsh realities of the wild, and it exuded an aura of lethal intent.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his dagger, his heart pounding in his chest. The previous encounters with the pack had drained him, but this was the real test. He could sense that the alpha was different from the others, not just in strength but in cunning as well. This was a battle of wits as much as it was of strength, and he knew he couldn''t afford to underestimate his opponent.

 Chapter 28: Adrian vs Alpha Wolf

    Chapter 28: Adrian vs Alpha WolfThe Alpha Gloom Wolf moved first, a blur of motion as it dashed to the side, trying to circle around Adrian. Its movements were fluid and precise, its body low to the ground as it prowled like a shadow, searching for an opening. Adrian pivoted on his heel, keeping the wolf in his sights, his eyes tracking every subtle shift in its posture.


    Without warning, the wolf lunged forward, its jaws wide open, fangs bared. Adrian''s instincts screamed at him to move, and he activated Scaled Defense just in time. His skin shimmered with a faint draconian glow, hardening as the wolf''s claws raked against his chest.


    The impact was powerful, the force of the blow pushing him back several steps, but the scales absorbed most of the damage. The wolf''s claws, dripping with a dark, poisonous substance, scraped harmlessly against the hardened scales, but the sheer force of the attack left Adrian winded.


    The alpha snarled in frustration, realizing that its initial strike had been thwarted. It immediately retreated a few steps, its body tense as it analyzed Adrian''s reaction. The creature was intelligent¡ªit had expected to cripple him with that first strike, but now it knew it would have to adapt.


    Adrian didn''t waste a moment. He channeled his mana into his legs, feeling the surge of power as he dashed forward, closing the distance between him and the wolf in an instant. He aimed a slash at the alpha''s side, hoping to catch it off guard, but the wolf was quick, far quicker than he anticipated.


    The alpha twisted its body with a fluid grace, evading the strike by mere inches. It countered with a snap of its jaws, aiming for Adrian''s arm. Adrian jerked back, barely avoiding the lethal bite, the wolf''s teeth snapping shut with a loud crack where his arm had just been. The beast''s speed and agility were astounding, its movements almost too fast to follow.


    The two combatants circled each other, each looking for an opening. The wolf''s eyes gleamed with a predatory light, and Adrian could see it calculating, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He knew he had to be cautious,one mistake could be fatal.


    The alpha''s fur began to bristle, and Adrian felt the air around him grow colder, more oppressive. The creature was activating one of its abilities. The poisonous aura around the wolf intensified, the dirty green hues in its fur darkening as toxic miasma began to seep from its body.


    The ground where the miasma touched sizzled and blackened, the plants withering away instantly. This was no ordinary poison, it was a concentrated manifestation of the gloom attribute, capable of killing with just a touch.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened. He needed to avoid direct contact with that poison at all costs. The alpha, sensing his unease, lunged forward again, this time faster and more aggressive. It swung its claws in a wide arc, trying to force Adrian into the poison-laden air that surrounded it.


    Adrian ducked under the swipe, feeling the rush of air as the claws passed inches above his head. He countered with a thrust of his dagger, aiming for the wolf''s exposed flank, but the alpha twisted mid-air, using its momentum to avoid the blade and land nimbly on its feet. The wolf''s agility was breathtaking, a testament to its mastery of combat. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The alpha didn''t give Adrian time to recover. It pressed the attack, its movements a blur as it darted around him, swiping with its claws and snapping its jaws in a relentless assault. Adrian was forced on the defensive, using every ounce of his speed and reflexes to dodge and parry the strikes. His dagger flicked out in quick, precise movements, deflecting the wolf''s claws while he danced just outside the reach of its poisonous miasma.


    But the wolf was relentless, its attacks growing more aggressive, more coordinated. It was testing him, probing his defenses for any weakness. Adrian could feel the strain beginning to take its toll, his muscles ached, and his breath came in short, ragged gasps. He couldn''t keep this up for long.


    He needed to change tactics. Summoning his remaining strength, Adrian decided to take a risk. He deliberately allowed one of the wolf''s strikes to come dangerously close, letting the beast think it had found an opening. At the last moment, he activated Dragon Roar, pouring all his mana into the attack.


    The shock wave of draconian energy erupted from Adrian, catching the alpha off guard. The force of the Dragon Roar slammed into the wolf, sending it skidding back across the ground, its body tumbling through the air before crashing into a nearby tree. The impact shook the forest, and for a moment, everything went still.


    But Adrian knew it wasn''t over. The alpha was already on its feet, its eyes blazing with fury. It let out a low, menacing growl, the poisonous miasma around it thickening even further. The air was now so toxic that even breathing felt like inhaling needles. Adrian coughed, his lungs burning as he struggled to draw in clean air.


    The alpha wolf''s entire body seemed to vibrate with barely contained power, its muscles coiled like springs ready to unleash devastation. It was done playing games, this was the final phase of the fight, and it intended to end it with a single, lethal strike.


    With a burst of speed that defied belief, the alpha closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye. It leaped into the air, its body twisting in a spiral as it aimed a crushing downward blow with its claws. The ground beneath Adrian''s feet trembled as the alpha descended upon him like a force of nature.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock, the sheer speed of the attack almost too much to process. But he couldn''t afford to hesitate. He braced himself, pouring every ounce of mana he had left into his Scaled Defense. His skin shimmered with a blinding, draconian light, the scales hardening to their absolute limit.

 Chapter 29: Adrian Vs Gloom Wolf Alpha Part 2

    Chapter 29: Adrian Vs Gloom Wolf Alpha Part 2The alpha''s claws met Adrian''s scales with a thunderous crash. The force of the impact drove Adrian to his knees, the ground beneath him cracking under the pressure. The sheer power of the blow sent shock waves through his entire body, the scales barely holding against the onslaught. The alpha''s eyes gleamed with malice as it pressed down, its claws digging into Adrian''s scales, seeking to break through.


    For a moment, it seemed like the scales would hold. But then, with a sickening crack, they began to fracture. Adrian gritted his teeth, his vision blurring from the pain, but he refused to give in. With a final, desperate burst of strength, he twisted his body, using the force of the alpha''s attack to propel himself to the side.


    The alpha''s claws slashed through empty air as Adrian rolled to safety, his body aching from the strain. He came up on one knee, panting heavily, his dagger still clutched in his hand. The alpha landed heavily on the ground where he had been, its claws gouging deep furrows into the earth.


    Adrian knew he had only one chance left. He had to strike now, while the alpha was still recovering from its failed attack. Channeling the last of his mana into his legs, he surged forward, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    The alpha sensed the danger, but it was too late. Adrian''s dagger flashed through the air, a blur of steel as it sliced through the thick miasma and found its mark. The blade plunged deep into the wolf''s chest, piercing its heart with a sickening crunch.


    The enchanted dagger started absorbing the miasma from the body of the alpha. The alpha let out a final, defiant snarl, its eyes burning with fury. Even with its heart pierced, alpha looked ferocious. Adrian then twisted his dagger , shredding the heart of the alpha.


    Its body convulsed once, twice, and then went still as it look at Adrian with hatred. The poisonous miasma dissipated , as it was absorbed by the dagger, eventually oppressive weight in the air lifting as the alpha''s power faded.


    Adrian remained on his knees, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. He could feel the blood pounding in his ears, his entire body trembling from the exertion. But despite the pain, despite the exhaustion, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction.


    The battle was over. He had faced the alpha, fought with everything he had, and emerged victorious. As he pulled his dagger free from the wolf''s body, he felt the familiar warmth of the system''s energy washing over him, signaling his hard-earned level up.


    As the warmth of the level-up energy washed over Adrian, he felt his wounds closing, his mana replenishing, and his body growing stronger. The exhaustion from the intense battle still clung to him, but the sense of accomplishment dulled the fatigue. He then called system to show his stats.


    Ding! Level Up!


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 6


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 350/350


    Mana Points (MP): 200/200


    Strength: 54


    Agility: 25


    Endurance: 36


    Intelligence: 28


    Charisma: 20


    Luck: 13


    Seduction Points (SP): 17,500 S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1):


    Basic Mana Control (Level 2 -> 1):


    Dragon Roar ( Level 1): An area-of-effect attack that sends sound waves whose strength depends upon the mana applied to skill


    Scaled Defense (Level 2): Increased resistance to physical damage


    Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique: A profound dual cultivation method that balances the energies of Yin and Yang between partners, significantly enhancing cultivation speed, physical strength, and spiritual awareness.


    Inventory:


    Enchanted Dagger


    Basic Healing Potion x3


    Exp Storage Orb


    Virtual Training Chamber Voucher


    Charming Spray


    New skill learnt:


    Mana Fortification (Level 1): Allows the user to focus mana on their body parts, enhancing their functionality greatly.


    Adrian had done it. He had defeated the Alpha Gloom Wolf, and with that victory, he had taken another significant step toward his mission of obtaining his first class. As he opened his status screen, his eyes scanned the new information, lingering on the newly learned skill.


    His mind, ever playful, immediately jumped to an absurd thought, what would happen if he used this skill on his "little brother" while it was exploring the "depths of a cave"? The idea made him glance at Sophia, who was approaching him. He quickly shook his head, clearing the thought from his mind. They had an agreement for tonight, and he would save his experimentation for then.


    As he continued to review his status, another skill caught his attention: Intermediate Swordsmanship. He hadn''t had a chance to use it yet, lacking a sword, but the knowledge that he possessed such a skill made him eager to put it to the test.


    Slowly, Adrian rose to his feet, the weight of the battle still pressing on him. Despite his exhaustion, he couldn''t help but feel relieved, another level gained, another step closer to his goal. As he caught his breath, a familiar voice broke through the silence.


    "Impressive," Sophia''s voice called out, filled with a mix of pride and curiosity as she approached Adrian. Her eyes bright with admiration. "You did well, Adrian. That Alpha Gloom Wolf was no easy opponent."


    Adrian turned to face her, a tired smile tugging at his lips. "Thanks, Sophia. It wasn''t easy, but I managed."


    She approached him, her eyes scanning his form, noting the absence of major injuries. "You''ve really grown, Adrian. The skills you''ve shown today¡­ some of them, I''ve never seen before." Her gaze lingered on him, a subtle question in her eyes. She knew her family''s training methods inside and out, and the abilities he displayed today weren''t part of the Everhart family''s repertoire.


    Adrian caught the unspoken question and smiled softly, shaking his head. "I promise, I''ll explain everything when the time is right. Just trust me for now."


    Sophia nodded, understanding that there were things he wasn''t ready to share just yet. She respected his decision and didn''t press further. "I do trust you, Adrian. Just be careful."


    "Thank you big sis, for trusting me," he said as he felt heartfelt warmth from her words. Then he turned his head towards the battlefield to collect his spoils.

 Chapter 30: Enchanted Dagger Upgraded

    Chapter 30: Enchanted Dagger UpgradedAdrian appreciated her trust, and it made him even more determined to prove himself worthy. He then turned his attention to the fallen wolves around him. The Alpha Gloom Wolf''s body lay still, its once menacing presence now reduced to a lifeless form.


    He began storing the bodies of the slain wolves in his storage orb, their future use already forming plans in his mind.


    As he reached for the enchanted dagger still embedded in the Alpha''s chest, something caught his eye. The blade''s edges were now tinged with green, a stark contrast to its previous appearance. He hesitated for a moment, then carefully grasped the hilt and channeled his mana into the weapon.


    To his surprise, the dagger emitted a poisonous miasma, the same as the Alpha Gloom Wolf''s. The green mist swirled around the blade, deadly and potent.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. He knew his dagger was enchanted, but he had no idea what the skill of this dagger was as the system didn''t provide any detail about it.


    It seemed that it could absorb the abilities, but it was unclear if the foe needed to be dead or not, nor the fact that how many abilities could it absorb and the chances for absorbing each ability.


    "System," Adrian called out, curiosity and confusion lacing his voice, "why didn''t you provide any details about this dagger''s attributes?"


    "To view an item''s detailed attributes, Host must purchase the Appraisal: Beginner skill version. This skill will allow you to see an item''s full properties and potential."


    Adrian''s eyebrow twitched in annoyance. "So, you''re telling me I have to spend more SP just to know what my own weapon can do? System, you''re greedier than I thought." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The System operates on a fair exchange basis, Host. Appraisal: Beginner skill version is available for 10,000 SP."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of astonishment and frustration at the System''s opportunistic nature. He glanced at Sophia, who was watching the dagger with a look of absolute stupefaction. The idea that a simple dagger could now wield such a dangerous ability was almost unbelievable.


    "This dagger¡­" Sophia began, her voice serious, "it''s a treasure far too valuable for a baron''s territory like ours. You must be very careful with it, Adrian. Such a weapon could attract a lot of unwanted attention, even from those who should be your allies."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the gravity of her warning. He would have to be cautious about when and where he used the dagger''s newfound ability. With the Alpha Gloom Wolf''s body and the other wolves now stored safely away, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of happiness.


    The spoils of the battle were more than just experience points, they were resources that could be used to prepare for the challenges ahead.


    As they prepared to leave, thoughts of the future filled his mind. The meat from the wolves would serve as rations for the upcoming war, and some parts could even be used to forge new weapons and items. The battle had been exhausting, but the rewards made it all worth it.


    The battle with the Alpha Gloom Wolf had pushed him to his limits, and though he was tired, the victory felt rewarding.


    Sophia walked beside him, her gaze thoughtful as she glanced at the forest around them. "Adrian," she began, breaking the silence, "the wolves we fought today¡­ their carcasses and parts can be valuable. Given the state of our army, every resource counts."


    Adrian nodded, his mind already turning over the possibilities. "The meat will be useful for rations, and the pelts could be used for clothing or trading. The bones might be useful for weapon crafting or even reinforcing armor."


    Sophia smiled slightly, impressed by his quick thinking. "You''re right. With the army in its current state, we need to make use of everything we can. The venom sacs from the Gloom Wolves could be particularly valuable. We could create potent poisons or even enhance some of our weapons."


    "That''s a good idea," Adrian agreed. "We''ll need to be strategic about how we use these resources. The more prepared we are, the better chance we have in the upcoming battles."


    As they continued their walk, the conversation drifted to more practical matters, the two of them discussing the best ways to utilize the materials they had gathered.


    They spoke about the need to rebuild their forces, the possibility of recruiting new allies, and how to fortify their estate against future attacks.


    When they finally reached the Everhart estate, the sun had dipped low in the sky, casting long shadows over the manor''s grounds. The sight of their home brought a sense of relief, a reminder that they had made it through another day of challenges.


    After a quick meal to replenish their energy, Sophia excused herself to her room, intending to take a bath and relax after the exhausting day. Adrian watched her go, a thoughtful expression on his face. Without hesitation, he followed her, catching up just as she reached her door.


    Sophia turned to him, raising an eyebrow. "Adrian, why are you following me? Don''t you want to rest in your room?"


    Adrian grinned, a playful light in his eyes. "You promised me this morning that we''d do something together after the hunt. I''m here to collect on that promise."


    Sophia blinked, taken aback for a moment before she recalled the promise she had made earlier. "I did say that, didn''t I?" She sighed, a hint of amusement in her voice. "But I''m filthy from all the sweat. I was planning to take a bath first and then come to your room."


    Adrian''s grin widened. "That''s perfect. We can take a bath together."


    Sophia''s eyes widened in surprise, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Adrian¡­"


    He stepped closer, his voice soft but insistent. "Can''t we?", Adrian said in a pleading manner, making Sophia''s heart turn soft. He then added,"It''ll be nice to unwind together with my lover."


    Sophia hesitated for a moment, but then she smiled, a mix of fondness and resignation in her expression as her ruffled her brother''s hair. "Alright, my perverted little brother. But don''t blame me if the bath gets a little crowded."


    Adrian chuckled, his heart light with anticipation. "I''m sure we''ll manage."


    With that, they entered Sophia''s room together, ready to enjoy a well-deserved moment of relaxation after the tiring day.

 Chapter 31: Bathing Time Part 1 ( R-18)

    Chapter 31: Bathing Time Part 1 ( R-18)Adrian and Sophia entered her room, the scent of lavender and jasmine filling the air as the warm, dim lighting from the bedside lamp cast a soft glow over the space. The plush carpet underfoot and the elegant four-poster bed made the room feel like a sanctuary. Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of calm wash over him as they walked in.


    Sophia turned to him with a gentle smile. "Why don''t you head to the bathroom first and start getting ready? I''ll join you in a moment," she suggested, her tone light and playful.


    Adrian nodded, feeling a mix of anticipation and curiosity. He knew this was going to be more than just a simple bath. He gave Sophia a lingering look before turning towards the bathroom door.


    Adrian began to undress, neatly folding his clothes and setting them aside, then entered the bathroom. He noticed that the room was divided into two distinct areas: one for cleansing and the other for soaking in the tub.


    The cleansing area featured a sleek marble bench and a large rainfall shower head, with intricate designs etched into the tiles that shimmered faintly with magic.


    The tub, set into the floor, was already filled with hot water, steam rising gently from its surface, mingling with the subtle scent of lavender and other floral notes.


    In this world, magic was woven into the very fabric of daily life, and Sophia''s bathroom was no exception. The shower head could produce water at the perfect temperature with a mere thought, and the soap dispensers refilled themselves with luxurious, enchanted soaps that cleansed and revitalized the skin.


    The tiles beneath their feet radiated a gentle warmth, ensuring that no part of the room was ever cold.


    Adrian stepped under the rainfall shower head. The warm water cascaded over him, washing away the grime and sweat from the day''s battles. He reached for a bar of soap from a nearby dispenser, the soap lathering instantly in his hands.


    As he began to clean himself, he could feel the enchantments in the soap working to soothe his muscles and rejuvenate his skin.


    The sound of the bathroom door opening drew his attention, and he turned slightly to see Sophia enter, wrapped in a towel that clung to her curves. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and desire as she walked towards him, the soft fabric of her towel barely containing her voluptuous figure. The sight of her, combined with the steamy warmth of the bathroom, made Adrian''s heart beat faster.


    Sophia approached him from behind, her presence calming yet filled with a palpable energy. "Let me help you with your back," she offered, letting her towel fall to the floor, standing completely naked, her voice a low, sultry whisper that sent a shiver of anticipation down Adrian''s spine.


    He nodded, grateful for the offer, and turned slightly to give her access. Sophia took the soap from his hands and began to lather it in her own, her touch gentle but firm.


    She pressed her hands to his back, starting at his shoulders and working her way down in slow, deliberate strokes. The warmth of her hands, combined with the soothing magic of the soap, made Adrian feel like all the tension in his body was melting away.


    But Sophia had more in mind than just a simple back wash. After a few moments, she pressed her body against his back, her full, supple breasts sliding along his skin.


    The feeling of her soft flesh against his wet, soapy skin sent a jolt of arousal through Adrian. Sophia began to move, her breasts gliding up and down his back in slow, sensual motions, the soap creating a slick, luxurious sensation as she used her body to cleanse him.


    Adrian let out a soft groan, his hands bracing against the shower wall as he leaned into the sensation. The feeling of Sophia''s breasts against his back, combined with the warmth of the water and the magic in the air, was intoxicating.


    His arousal grew with every movement, his body responding to the erotic touch of Sophia''s flesh against his.


    Sophia could feel Adrian''s growing arousal, and it only fueled her desire. She pressed harder against him, her nipples hardening as they rubbed against his skin.


    Her hands, still slick with soap, moved to his sides, sliding over his hips and around to his abdomen, teasing the sensitive skin there.


    Adrian''s breath hitched as Sophia''s hands explored his body, her touch light and teasing. His cock, already hard, throbbed with need as her fingers grazed lower, brushing against the base of his length. Sophia smiled against his back, enjoying the way his body responded to her every touch.


    She continued to use her breasts to cleanse his back, her movements becoming slower, more deliberate, as she ground her hips lightly against his ass.


    The sensation was almost too much to bear, and Adrian couldn''t help but let out another low groan, his hands curling into fists against the wall as he fought to maintain control.


    "Sophia..." he breathed, his voice thick with desire. "You''re driving me crazy."


    Sophia chuckled softly, her lips brushing against the nape of his neck as she whispered, "Good."


    She slid her hands around to his front, one hand trailing down to wrap around his throbbing cock, the other pressing against his chest to steady herself.


    She began to stroke him slowly, her touch gentle yet firm, matching the rhythm of her hips as she continued to rub her breasts against his back.


    Adrian''s hips bucked involuntarily into her hand, his arousal reaching a fever pitch. The combination of her touch and the sensual feel of her body against his was overwhelming, pushing him closer and closer to the edge.


    Sophia could feel his tension building, the way his body trembled with need. She pressed a kiss to his neck, her lips lingering on his skin as she whispered, "Let go, Adrian. Let me take care of you."


    Her words were the final push he needed. With a deep, guttural moan, Adrian came, his release spilling into Sophia''s hand as his body shuddered with pleasure.


    Sophia held him through it, her hand continuing to stroke him gently as she pressed her breasts harder against his back, prolonging his orgasm with every movement. After he stopped cumming, she let go of him. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian supported himself on the bathroom wall, gasping for breath after the intense release. He then turned toward Sophia, his eyes filled with both satisfaction and the remnants of desire. Sophia, too, was breathing heavily, her cheeks flushed with a mix of effort and excitement.


    Sophia brought her hand, slick with Adrian''s release, up to her mouth. Her eyes met his as she slowly extended her tongue, giving him a seductive smile before licking the thick, white semen from her fingers.


    The way she savored every drop, her lips curling in pleasure, sent a fresh wave of arousal through Adrian, even as he was still catching his breath from the intense climax.


    She moaned softly as she tasted him, her tongue swirling around each finger, making sure not a single drop was wasted.


    The sight of her so openly enjoying the taste of him, combined with the intimate atmosphere of the bathroom, made Adrian''s heart pound in his chest.


    When she finished, Sophia let out a satisfied sigh, her eyes filled with a mix of affection and desire as she looked at him. "You taste as good as I imagined," she whispered, her voice thick with satisfaction.


    Adrian''s breath caught at her words, and despite the intensity of what he''d just experienced, he felt a renewed spark of desire flicker within him. He turned to face her, their bodies still close under the warm spray of the shower.


    His eyes locked onto hers, filled with affection, and a lingering hunger that hadn''t yet been fully quenched.

 Chapter 32: Bathing Time Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 32: Bathing Time Part 2 (R-18)Adrian''s eyes darkened with renewed desire as he turned to face Sophia, his hands gently sliding down her arms before taking the soap from her. He stepped closer, his body pressing against hers, feeling the warmth radiating from her flushed skin.


    "Now it''s my turn," he murmured, his voice low and filled with anticipation.


    Sophia smiled, a soft, teasing smile that sent a thrill through him. She stood still, letting him take control, her eyes never leaving his as he began to lather the soap in his hands.


    Adrian started with her shoulders, his touch firm yet tender as he massaged the soap into her skin, working his way down her arms. The sensation of his strong hands, combined with the soapy lather, made Sophia close her eyes and sigh in contentment. His touch was careful, almost reverent, as if he was savoring every moment.


    As he moved lower, his fingers glided over the curve of her breasts, taking his time as he soaped her soft, supple skin. His touch was gentle, yet there was a clear intent behind it, each movement purposeful, as if he was memorizing every inch of her body.


    Sophia''s breath hitched as Adrian''s hands lingered on her breasts, his thumbs brushing over her hardened nipples, sending jolts of pleasure through her. He leaned in, his lips brushing against the side of her neck as he whispered, "You''re so beautiful."


    His words, spoken with such sincerity and desire, made her heart flutter, a deep warmth spreading through her chest.


    Adrian continued to wash her, his hands moving lower, sliding down her sides, over the curve of her hips, and along her thighs. Every touch was deliberate, each movement designed to heighten her pleasure, to make her feel cherished.


    When he reached her lower abdomen, his hands paused, and he looked up at her, his gaze filled with a mix of tenderness and raw desire. Sophia met his eyes, her own filled with anticipation, her breath coming in shallow, rapid bursts. He then raised his arms towards the water shower, clearing the soap from his hands.


    Without breaking eye contact, Adrian slid his now soap-free hands between her legs, his fingers brushing against her most sensitive area. Sophia gasped, her knees almost buckling as pleasure shot through her, her body instinctively pressing against his hand, craving more.


    He teased her for a moment, his fingers moving in slow, deliberate circles, watching as her expression changed, her eyes darkening with need. "Adrian¡­ please," she moaned, her voice breathless, pleading. Her hips shifted, trying to increase the friction, her need for him intensifying.


    Unable to resist any longer, Adrian leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep, passionate kiss as his fingers continued to work their magic. He could feel the desperation in her kiss, the way her body responded so eagerly to his touch, and it only fueled his own desire.


    Sophia''s arms wrapped around his neck, her body pressing closer to his as she kissed him back with equal fervor. The kiss was heated, filled with the pent-up desire that had been building between them.


    Adrian''s fingers danced between Sophia''s legs with practiced precision, his touch both tender and teasing as he explored her most sensitive areas. He could feel the way her body responded to him, her hips instinctively shifting to press closer, seeking more of the pleasure he was so expertly providing.


    He deepened the kiss, his tongue slipping into her mouth, tasting the sweetness of her as he continued to move his fingers in slow, deliberate circles. The sensation was maddening, a perfect blend of pleasure and anticipation that left Sophia trembling in his arms, her need for him growing more urgent with every passing second.


    Adrian pulled back slightly, his lips hovering just above hers as he watched her reaction, his gaze intense and filled with desire. He could see the way her eyes fluttered closed, her lips parting as she moaned softly, the sound like music to his ears.


    He shifted his fingers, finding that perfect spot within her, his movements becoming more focused, more deliberate. His thumb brushed over her clit in a gentle, circular motion while two of his fingers slipped inside her, curling upward as they pressed against her inner walls.


    Sophia''s body responded instantly, her back arching, her hips rolling against his hand as she chased the sensation. Adrian could feel the heat of her arousal, the way her inner muscles clenched around his fingers, her body trembling as he continued to work her with steady, rhythmic motions.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear as he whispered, "You feel so good, Sophia. I love how your body responds to me."


    Sophia whimpered in response, her breath hitching as his words sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine. Adrian pressed a kiss to her neck, his lips trailing down to her collarbone as he increased the pressure of his thumb on her clit, his fingers moving in and out of her with a steady, insistent rhythm.


    "Faster, please," Sophia begged, her voice a desperate whisper, her hips rocking against his hand as she sought more of the intense pleasure he was giving her. "Adrian, I need¡­ more¡­"


    Adrian obliged, quickening the pace of his fingers, his movements becoming more vigorous as he felt her body tightening around him. The slickness of her arousal made each thrust of his fingers glide easily, intensifying the sensation for both of them.


    Sophia''s moans grew louder, her breathing ragged as she teetered on the edge of release. Adrian could tell she was close, her moans growing louder, her hips moving more frantically against his hand as she chased that final, shattering moment of release. He wanted to push her over that edge, to make her shatter in his arms, and so he intensified his efforts, his fingers moving faster, deeper, his thumb pressing harder against her swollen clit.


    Sophia''s breaths came in short, ragged gasps, her body trembling uncontrollably as she felt herself hurtling toward the peak of her pleasure. The world around her seemed to fade away, her entire focus narrowing to the sensations Adrian was creating within her, the overwhelming need for release consuming her.


    Adrian''s lips found hers again, capturing her moans as he continued to work her with relentless precision. He could feel her body tightening, the way her inner walls clenched around his fingers, the way her hips bucked against his hand as she chased that final, shattering moment of release.


    With a final, powerful thrust of his fingers, Adrian pushed her over the edge. Sophia cried out, her entire body seizing as her orgasm tore through her, a wave of intense pleasure that left her trembling, her nails raking down his back as she held on for dear life.


    Adrian didn''t stop, his fingers still moving inside her, drawing out her orgasm, his thumb circling her clit in a way that sent aftershocks of pleasure rippling through her. He kissed her deeply, his tongue tangling with hers as he swallowed her cries, his own arousal growing even more intense as he felt her pulse around him.


    When Sophia finally began to come down from her high, her body relaxing in his arms, Adrian slowly withdrew his fingers, his touch gentle as he held her close, letting her ride out the final waves of pleasure. He pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his heart swelling with love as he looked down at her, her expression one of complete and utter satisfaction.


    Sophia opened her eyes, her gaze meeting his, still hazy with the aftermath of her climax. She gave him a breathless smile, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to catch her breath.


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet. He reached out, turning the showerhead toward them, the warm water cascading over their bodies, washing away the remnants of the soap. He adjusted the angle of the spray, letting it stream down between them, the water heightening the slickness of their skin, making everything feel more intense, more intimate. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia shivered as the water hit her sensitive skin, her body still tingling from the afterglow of her orgasm. Adrian watched her, his desire for her still burning bright, his own need throbbing with a relentless intensity.

 Chapter 33: Bathing Time Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 33: Bathing Time Part 3 (R-18)Sophia shivered as the water hit her sensitive skin, her body still tingling from the afterglow of her orgasm. Adrian watched her, his desire for her still burning bright, his own need throbbing with a relentless intensity. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze. She could see the hunger in his eyes, the way he was still so achingly hard, and it sent a fresh wave of excitement coursing through her. "Adrian¡­ I want you," she whispered, her voice husky with need.


    Adrian''s response was immediate. He shifted her in his arms, turning her so that her back was to him. With one hand, he guided her to bend forward slightly, her hands bracing against the wall. The sight of her ass presented to him, slick with water and soap, was almost too much to bear. He positioned himself at her entrance, teasing her for a moment before pushing into her again.


    Sophia let out a low, throaty moan as he entered her, filling her completely. The angle allowed him to go deeper, reaching places inside her that made her toes curl with pleasure. "Yes¡­ just like that," she gasped, her voice trembling with the intensity of the sensation. "Go deeper¡­ harder, Adrian¡­"


    Adrian obeyed, his hands gripping her hips as he began to thrust into her with a powerful rhythm. The sound of their bodies meeting, the slap of wet skin against wet skin, filled the bathroom, mingling with the sound of the shower and Sophia''s increasingly desperate moans.


    "God¡­ you feel so good," Sophia moaned, her voice thick with pleasure. She arched her back, pressing herself against him, wanting to feel every inch of him inside her. "Don''t stop¡­ please, don''t stop¡­"


    Adrian growled low in his throat, the sound of her begging only spurring him on. He reached around, his hands sliding up her wet body to grasp her breasts, his fingers kneading the soft flesh. He could feel her nipples, hard and sensitive under his touch, and he squeezed them gently, drawing a loud, keening moan from Sophia.


    "Yes! Hold my boobs¡­ just like that¡­" she panted, her head falling back as the pleasure consumed her. "Faster¡­ harder¡­ oh, Adrian, you''re driving me crazy¡­"


    The intensity of their lovemaking built rapidly, the heat between them spiraling out of control. Adrian''s thrusts became almost frantic, his need to bring her to the edge once more overwhelming. He could feel her walls tightening around him, her body trembling as she neared her climax.


    Sophia''s moans grew louder, more desperate. "Adrian¡­ I''m so close¡­ I''m going to come again¡­ don''t stop, please!"


    With a final, powerful thrust, Adrian sent her over the edge. Sophia''s body convulsed, her orgasm ripping through her with such force that she nearly collapsed against the wall. Her cries of pleasure echoed off the tiles as she clenched around him, pulling him into her as deeply as she could.


    The sensation of her climax, combined with the overwhelming need that had been building inside him, was too much for Adrian. With a deep, guttural moan, he came hard, his release pouring into her as his body shuddered with the force of his orgasm.


    They remained like that for a moment, their bodies intertwined, panting as they caught their breath. The water from the shower continued to stream down over them, washing away the evidence of their passion, but not the lingering warmth that filled the space between them.


    Finally, Adrian withdrew from her, both of them still trembling from the intensity of their lovemaking. He turned her around to face him, pulling her into his arms, and kissed her deeply, their connection more intense than ever.


    Sophia melted into his embrace, her heart pounding in her chest. "You always know how to make me feel incredible," she murmured against his lips, her voice full of love and satisfaction.


    Adrian smiled, brushing a strand of wet hair from her face. "That''s because you deserve nothing less," he replied, his voice tender and filled with affection.


    Sophia''s smile widened, and she nestled against him, her body still humming with pleasure. But as the warmth of the afterglow began to fade, they both felt the need to relax and recover from their intense session.


    Adrian glanced at the tub, still filled with warm, inviting water. "How about we take a soak and relax for a bit?" he suggested, his hands gently caressing her back.


    Sophia nodded, her eyes heavy with contentment. "That sounds perfect," she agreed, her voice soft and full of satisfaction. They then cleaned their body with the shower head with water cascading down their body.


    They stepped out of the shower, the cool air of the bathroom a sharp contrast to the heat of their bodies. Adrian helped Sophia into the tub, and she sighed with pleasure as the hot water enveloped her, soothing her tired muscles. He quickly joined her, settling in behind her so she could lean back against his chest.


    Adrian leaned back against the tub, feeling the smooth surface against his back as he settled into a comfortable position. Sophia sat between his legs, her back resting against his chest, her body perfectly molded to his. The warm water enveloped them both, soothing their muscles and relaxing their minds after their intense lovemaking.


    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as they soaked in the calming warmth of the bath. His hands rested on her stomach, his fingers gently tracing circles on her skin, feeling the subtle rise and fall of her breath. Sophia sighed contentedly, leaning her head back against his shoulder, her eyes closed as she let the moment wash over her.


    For a while, they simply enjoyed the peaceful silence, the only sound being the soft lapping of water against the sides of the tub. But as they relaxed, Adrian''s hands began to wander, his fingers trailing up her stomach to her breasts. He cupped them gently, his thumbs brushing over her nipples, feeling them harden under his touch.


    Sophia let out a soft gasp, her eyes fluttering open as the sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through her. She turned her head slightly, looking up at him with a mixture of surprise and desire in her eyes.


    Adrian met her gaze, a mischievous smile playing on his lips. "I can''t help myself," he whispered, his voice husky with lingering arousal. His hands continued to massage her breasts, his touch both tender and teasing.

 Chapter 34: Bathing Time Final Part (R-18)

    Chapter 34: Bathing Time Final Part (R-18)Adrian''s hands continued to caress Sophia''s breasts, his touch both gentle and insistent as he teased her sensitive nipples. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia''s breathing quickened, a soft moan escaping her lips as she leaned back further into him, her desire reigniting with every brush of his fingers.


    The warmth of the water and the closeness of their bodies made the moment even more intimate.


    "Ah¡­ Adrian¡­" Sophia''s voice was a soft murmur, her moans becoming more pronounced as he played with her hardened nipples.


    She turned her head to the side, her lips seeking his. Adrian met her halfway, their mouths connecting in a deep, passionate kiss.


    His tongue slid against hers, exploring every inch of her mouth as their kiss grew more intense. The water sloshed gently around them, the heat of their bodies making the air thick with anticipation.


    Adrian''s hands continued their exploration, one hand sliding down her stomach to her thighs, while the other remained on her breasts, squeezing them in time with the rhythm of their kiss.


    "Mmm¡­ ah, Adrian¡­" Sophia moaned into his mouth, her body arching against him as she felt his desire pressing against her back.


    Breaking the kiss, Adrian whispered against her lips, "Let''s move this to the bedroom."


    Sophia nodded, her eyes glazed with lust as she rose from the tub. Adrian followed her out, both of them dripping with water as they quickly dried off, their eagerness evident in every movement.


    Once they were dry, Adrian led Sophia to the bed, gently pushing her onto the soft sheets.


    She looked up at him, her body flushed with arousal, her chest rising and falling rapidly.


    Adrian climbed onto the bed, his eyes dark with desire as he positioned himself behind her.


    Sophia got on all fours, her back arched and her ass presented to him, as Adrian requested her to do so.


    "Ah¡­ Adrian¡­" she moaned, her voice filled with anticipation as he ran his hands over her wet skin, feeling the heat radiating from her as he positioned himself at her entrance once more.


    With a single, powerful thrust, he buried himself inside her, eliciting a sharp gasp from Sophia.


    "Ah! Adrian¡­ yes, just like that," she moaned, pushing back against him as he began to move.


    Her voice was thick with pleasure, her moans coming out in breathless gasps with each powerful thrust.


    Adrian''s hands gripped her hips, guiding her as he pounded into her with a relentless rhythm.


    The sound of their bodies colliding filled the room, mingling with Sophia''s moans of pleasure and the wet sounds of their lovemaking.


    "Ah¡­ harder¡­ aha¡­ faster¡­ don''t stop!" Sophia begged, her voice trembling as she neared her peak.


    Her moans grew louder, turning into a series of desperate "ah¡­ aha¡­ ah" sounds as Adrian''s thrusts became more urgent, his need to bring her to the edge once more overpowering.


    Sophia''s moans became more frantic, her hands gripping the sheets as she felt the familiar coil of pleasure tightening in her core.


    "Ah¡­ aha¡­ Adrian! I''m¡­ I''m coming¡­!" With a final, powerful thrust, Adrian sent her spiraling into another intense orgasm.


    Sophia''s body convulsed, her cries of pleasure filling the room as she came hard, her walls clenching around him.


    "Ah¡­ Sophia¡­!" Adrian groaned, feeling her orgasm pushing him over the edge as well.


    He thrust into her a few more times, each movement sending waves of pleasure through them both, before his own release hit.


    His seed spilled into her as he shuddered with the force of his climax, a deep groan escaping his lips as he held her close.


    They remained like that for a moment, their bodies entwined as they caught their breath.


    But the fire between them hadn''t yet cooled. Sophia turned around, pushing Adrian onto his back as she straddled him, her eyes full of desire as she took control.


    "Ah¡­ Adrian¡­ I want you again," she whispered, her voice dripping with lust as she lowered herself onto him, her hands braced against his chest.


    Adrian watched her, his hands resting on her hips as she began to ride him, her movements slow and deliberate at first.


    "Ah¡­ ah¡­ Adrian¡­mess me up." Sophia''s moans were softer now, her voice filled with a mix of pleasure and tenderness as she moved above him, her body finding its rhythm.


    Her pace quickened, her movements becoming more erratic as she chased her pleasure. Adrian''s hands roamed her body, his fingers brushing over her breasts, her stomach, her thighs, heightening her arousal with every touch.


    "Ah¡­ aha¡­ Adrian, yes¡­ yes!" Sophia threw her head back, her moans growing louder as she rode him harder, her body moving with a desperate urgency.


    Adrian thrust up into her, meeting her every movement with equal intensity.


    The pleasure built rapidly between them, their bodies moving in perfect sync as they pushed each other closer to the edge.


    "Ah¡­ aha¡­ I''m coming again¡­!" Sophia''s cries of pleasure filled the room as she came once more, her body trembling with the force of her orgasm.


    Adrian wasn''t far behind, his own release following close behind hers as they reached their peak together.


    Exhausted but deeply satisfied, Sophia collapsed onto Adrian''s chest, both of them breathing heavily as they came down from the high of their lovemaking.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as they lay there, their hearts beating in unison.


    But Sophia wasn''t finished yet. She slid down his body, her eyes locked onto his as she took his still-hard member into her mouth.


    "Mmm¡­ ah¡­ Adrian¡­" she moaned softly as she began to suck, her tongue swirling around the tip as she cleaned him off. Adrian''s hands tangled in her hair, a low groan escaping him as she worked her magic on him.


    Sophia''s mouth moved with skill and precision, her lips and tongue teasing every inch of him as she licked and sucked him clean.


    "Ah¡­ Sophia¡­ that feels so good," Adrian moaned, his voice thick with pleasure as she continued her ministrations.


    Finally, after ensuring he was completely clean, Sophia crawled back up to him, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    She pressed a soft kiss to his chest before snuggling against him, her body fitting perfectly against his as they settled into the bed.


    "I love you, Adrian," she whispered, her voice full of contentment.


    "I love you too, Sophia," Adrian replied, his voice equally soft as he kissed the top of her head.


    They remained like that, wrapped in each other''s arms, until sleep finally claimed them, their bodies and souls completely sated and at peace.

 Chapter 35: Breathtaking Chris

    Chapter 35: Breathtaking ChrisAs the morning light gently illuminated the room, Adrian''s contentment was momentarily interrupted by a familiar sound in his mind.


    Ding! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Congratulations, host! You''ve completed the hidden mission: "Have a hat trick of sex."


    Rewards:


    Title: "Not a fluke, I lost my virginity" (Charm +30 against members of the opposite sex, -30 against the same sex)


    1000 SP, Charm +20


    Adrian blinked, a mix of amusement and exasperation crossing his face. Before he could fully process the information, the system chimed in again.


    "Well, well, well, look at you, Host. Not just a one-time wonder, huh? I''m proud of you¡ªnot only for losing your virginity but for keeping the momentum going! Who knew you''d be so... persistent?"


    Adrian couldn''t help but roll his eyes, a smirk tugging at his lips as he responded internally. "Oh, please, like I need validation from a seduction system that also sells kitchen sets. What''s next? A porn video?"


    The system¡¯s voice took on a mockingly thoughtful tone. "Hmm, not a bad idea, Host. Maybe I could record all your sessions and sell them."


    Adrian¡¯s mouth twitched at the suggestion, suppressing a laugh. "I bet you¡¯re just jealous you can¡¯t experience any of this yourself."


    "Jealous? Me? I''m a sophisticated system, far above such base desires, Host. The only thing I''d be jealous of is a host who couldn¡¯t lose his virginity," the system quipped, dripping with sarcasm.


    Adrian chuckled and glanced at Sophia, who was sleeping soundly by his side. He smiled, tightening his arm around her waist and kissing the top of her head.


    As the first light of dawn began to filter through the windows, Adrian carefully untangled himself from Sophia¡¯s embrace. She murmured softly in her sleep, her body still warm against his, but she didn¡¯t wake. He smiled at the sight of her peaceful expression, his heart swelling with affection.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t stay. Though he had no qualms about their relationship, Adrian was well aware of the potential complications it could bring if others found out¡ªespecially with the Baron still looming as a threat. He needed to settle matters and ensure their safety before revealing anything.


    Quietly, he slipped out of bed, his movements careful not to disturb her. He dressed quickly, his mind already shifting to the day¡¯s tasks. His mission to reach Level 10 still loomed over him, and he knew he needed to push himself harder to achieve it. There was no time to waste.


    As he finished dressing, Adrian glanced back at Sophia one last time. She had rolled onto her side, her hair splayed out on the pillow, a contented smile on her lips. He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead before turning to leave.


    Adrian made his way through the hallways of the estate, his footsteps light as he approached his room. He needed to get back before his maid came to wake him.


    He slipped into his room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. He had to train, grow stronger, and complete his mission. Only then could he protect those he cared about and secure their future.


    Just as he began to gather his thoughts, the system¡¯s voice interrupted his brief moment of peace.


    "Well, that was quite the exit, Host. But you forgot something rather important, didn¡¯t you?"


    Adrian frowned, his mind racing. "What are you talking about? I made sure not to wake Sophia, got back here without anyone noticing¡ª"


    The system cut him off with a chuckle. "Oh, it¡¯s not about your sneaky little escapade. I¡¯m talking about something that could have made you stronger, something you were too... distracted to remember."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as the realization hit him. "The Yin-Yang Harmony Technique!" he shouted in frustration, smacking his forehead. "Why didn¡¯t you remind me? I could¡¯ve used it with Sophia! We could¡¯ve... I could¡¯ve gotten stronger while... Damn it!"


    The system¡¯s voice dripped with mock amusement. "Oh, but Host, I thought you were too busy enjoying your ¡®hat trick¡¯ to be bothered with such trivialities. Besides, it¡¯s not my job to hold your hand through every single moment of your life. However, if you¡¯d like, I do offer a convenient service reminder function. For a modest subscription fee of just 999 SP per year, I¡¯ll make sure you never forget anything important again!"


    Adrian groaned, his frustration growing. "You really know how to pick your moments, don¡¯t you?"


    "Of course, Host. After all, what would you do without my constant guidance and reminders?" the system responded, its tone as sarcastic as ever.


    Adrian shook his head, knowing he had no one to blame but himself. "Next time, I¡¯m definitely using that technique. But I¡¯m not paying for your ridiculous service reminder."


    The system¡¯s voice took on a mockingly disappointed tone. "Suit yourself, Host. Just don¡¯t come crying to me when you forget again."


    Adrian sighed, rubbing his temples as he tried to shake off the regret. He couldn¡¯t dwell on missed opportunities; he had to focus on what lay ahead.


    He moved to the window, looking out at the sprawling estate grounds. The training he needed to undergo, the mission to reach Level 10, and the looming threat of the Baron all weighed heavily on him.


    "Focus, Adrian," he reminded himself, pulling his thoughts back to the tasks at hand. He couldn''t afford to get distracted. His path was clear: train, grow stronger, and prepare for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Just as he was about to head out, a soft knock at the door caught his attention.


    "Come in," Adrian called out.


    The door opened, and Chris stepped in, her elegant presence filling the room. Today, she wasn¡¯t dressed in her usual maid uniform; instead, she wore a lovely, graceful outfit befitting a noble lady, highlighting her stunning beauty.


    Her long blonde hair was perfectly styled, cascading down her back, and her deep blue eyes, always poised and graceful, held a warmth that had only deepened over the years she had served him.


    "Good morning, Lord Adrian," Chris greeted him with a slight bow, her voice soft and respectful, yet tinged with a familiarity that spoke of their close bond.


    Adrian was momentarily taken aback by the sight of her. Chris had always been beautiful, but seeing her in this new attire, adorned like a noblewoman, left him speechless. The transformation was striking, and it emphasized her natural elegance in a way that made his heart skip a beat. She was stunning, and for a brief moment, he felt as if he were seeing her for the first time.

 Chapter 36: Adrian’s New Personal Maid

    Chapter 36: Adrian¡¯s New Personal MaidAdrian stood frozen for a moment, his eyes taking in the sight of Chris in her elegant attire. The way her dress accentuated her curves, her perfectly styled hair cascading down her back, and the warmth in her deep blue eyes¡ªit was all so different from the way he usually saw her, yet it felt natural, as if this was who she was meant to be.


    "Chris... you look absolutely stunning," Adrian finally managed to say, his voice laced with genuine admiration.


    Chris blushed slightly at his words, a small, shy smile playing on her lips. "Thank you, Adrian. Your mother insisted on this outfit. She''s been training me to be a noble lady, after all."


    Adrian took a step closer, his hand gently reaching out to brush a strand of her blonde hair behind her ear. "And she''s done an incredible job," he murmured, his voice soft as his eyes locked onto hers.


    Chris''s breath hitched slightly at the closeness, the familiar warmth between them igniting into something more. Without thinking, she moved closer, wrapping her arms around his neck in a tender embrace.


    "I missed you, Adrian," she whispered, her voice filled with longing. "It''s hard not being the first person you see when you wake up."


    Adrian felt his heart swell with affection and desire as he pulled her closer, his arms encircling her waist. "I missed you too, Chris. And please, call me Adrian, not ''Milord,''" he replied, his voice husky.


    Their faces hovered just inches apart, the space between them charged with anticipation. Adrian could feel the warmth of Chris''s breath against his lips, the sweet scent of her perfume lingering in the air.


    His heart raced, a mix of desire and affection surging through him as he closed the distance between them. He leaned in slowly, savoring the moment, and gently brushed his lips against hers. The initial contact was soft, tender, like a whisper of affection.


    Chris responded immediately, her lips parting slightly as she tilted her head, inviting him to deepen the kiss. Adrian took the invitation, pressing his lips more firmly against hers.


    The kiss deepened as their lips moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and longing. Adrian''s hand slid up to cup the side of Chris''s face, his fingers threading through her silky blonde hair.


    He tilted her head slightly, allowing him to angle the kiss just right. His tongue brushed against her lower lip, seeking entry, and Chris eagerly granted it, her mouth opening to welcome him.


    Their tongues met in a slow, sensual caress, exploring and tasting each other with a growing hunger.


    Adrian''s hand on her waist tightened, pulling her even closer, while his other hand continued to cradle her face, his thumb gently stroking her cheek.


    Chris moaned softly into his mouth, the sound vibrating through their connected lips and sending a shiver down Adrian''s spine.


    Chris''s hands weren''t idle either; they roamed over his shoulders, down his chest, before one slid up to rest at the nape of his neck, pulling him even closer as she pressed her body against his.


    The feel of her soft curves against his firm chest ignited something primal in Adrian, and he deepened the kiss further, his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth with increasing intensity.


    The kiss was intoxicating, a perfect blend of tenderness and raw passion. Chris''s lips were soft and warm, molding perfectly to his, and the taste of her¡ªsweet, with a hint of something he couldn''t quite place¡ªonly made him crave more.


    He lost himself in the sensation, his mind empty of everything but the feel of her lips, the heat of her body, and the rhythm of their shared breath.


    Time seemed to stand still as they kissed, each moment stretching into eternity. Adrian''s hands began to wander, one sliding down her back to rest on her lower back, while the other stayed cradling her face, keeping her close.


    Finally, after what felt like both an eternity and a heartbeat, they broke the kiss, their lips parting reluctantly.


    They remained close, their foreheads touching, breaths mingling as they tried to catch their breath. Adrian''s heart raced as he gently lifted Chris into a princess carry, her body fitting perfectly against his as her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck.


    As he laid her down gently on the soft sheets, Adrian''s gaze was full of desire, clearly intent on continuing where their kiss had left off. His hands moved to caress her, but Chris placed a hand on his chest, stopping him just as he was about to lean in.


    "Adrian, wait," she said softly, her voice tinged with regret. "I didn''t just come here for this. I have something important to tell you."


    He paused, the longing in his eyes dimming slightly as concern took its place. "What is it, Chris?"


    Chris took a deep breath, her expression turning serious. "I''ve come to introduce you to your new maid. Since I won''t be working as your personal maid anymore."


    Adrian felt a pang of disappointment, but he understood. "I''ll miss having you as my maid, Chris," he admitted, his voice soft. He then continued, "I''ll be able to spend more time with you after you complete your training though, so that''s a net positive, I guess."


    His words brought great happiness and warmth to Chris''s heart as she had never felt such a sense of security from a man. Her father, who was supposed to protect her and her family, had nearly sold them to a brothel.


    Chris smiled warmly, leaning up to press a soft kiss to his lips. "And don''t worry. I''ve chosen someone special to take my place. She''ll take good care of you."


    She slipped off the bed and walked to the door, her movements graceful and poised. Opening it, she called out softly, "Christine, come in."


    A moment later, a young girl entered the room. She was around 16 years old, with the same blonde hair as Chris, though hers was slightly lighter and fell in soft waves down her back. Her eyes were a lighter shade of blue, wide and curious as she looked at Adrian.


    She had a petite frame, her features delicate and youthful, with a hint of nervousness as she stepped inside.


    "Adrian, this is my younger sister,Christine," Chris introduced. "She''ll be your new maid. Christine, this is Lord Adrian Everhart."


    Christine curtsied politely, her voice soft as she greeted him. "It''s an honor to serve you, Lord Adrian."


    Adrian studied Christine for a moment, noticing the similarities between the two sisters. Though younger and less experienced, she had the same gentle demeanor and warm presence as Chris. He offered her a kind smile. "Thank you, Christine. I''m sure you''ll do a wonderful job." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chris gave her sister an encouraging nod, then turned back to Adrian. "I''ll leave you two to get acquainted. I have to return to my training."


    Adrian stood up, walking over to Chris. He took her hand, lifting it to his lips for a tender kiss. "Thank you, Chris. For everything."


    She smiled, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. "We''ll have plenty of time together in the future, Adrian. I promise." With that, she left the room, leaving Adrian and Christine alone.


    Christine glanced up at him shyly, her hands clasped in front of her. "I''ll do my best to serve you well, Adrian."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a sense of resolution as he looked at the young girl who would now be his maid. "I''m sure you will, Christine. Welcome to the Everhart Manor. And you don''t need to call me ''Lord''¡ªjust call me big brother," he said as he caressed her head with the affection of someone looking at a younger sister.

 Chapter 37: Christine

    Chapter 37: ChristineWith Christine standing before him, Adrian couldn''t help but notice how much she resembled her older sister, Chris. The shy yet determined look in her eyes reminded him of when he first met Chris. He gave her a warm smile, hoping to put her at ease.


    "You don''t need to be nervous, Christine. We''re going to get along just fine," Adrian reassured her, his voice gentle.


    Christine blushed slightly, nodding. "Thank you, Milord. I''ll do my best."


    Adrian chuckled softly as he caressed her head "I have no doubt about that. Also like I mentioned earlier, call me big brother, okay? How about I show you around the manor? It''ll give us a chance to get to know each other better."


    Christine''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''d love that!"


    Adrian offered her his arm, and she hesitated for a moment before taking it. As they walked through the halls of Everhart Manor, Adrian pointed out various rooms, sharing stories about the place. Christine listened intently, occasionally asking questions, her nervousness slowly fading away.


    As they passed by the grand staircase, Adrian paused. "This is where I first met your sister. He recalled the memories of real Adrian''s meeting with Chris ," he said with a smile, reminiscing. "She was so nervous back then, but she quickly became someone I could rely on."


    Christine looked up at him, her expression softening. "She always spoke highly of you, big brother. She said you were kind and always made her feel safe."


    Adrian felt a warmth in his chest at her words. "I''m glad she feels that way. And I hope you''ll feel the same, Christine."


    Christine nodded, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. "I already do, big brother."


    Adrian smiled down at her, touched by her words. "Let''s continue the tour. There''s still a lot to see."


    They spent the next hour exploring the manor, with Adrian showing Christine everything from the library to the gardens. By the time they returned to the main hall, Christine was visibly more relaxed, her earlier nervousness replaced by a sense of comfort.


    "Thank you for showing me around, big brother. It was really nice," Christine said, smiling up at him.


    "You''re welcome, Christine. I''m glad we had this time together," Adrian replied, ruffling her hair affectionately. "If you ever need anything or have questions, don''t hesitate to come to me."


    Christine beamed at him. "I will, big brother."


    As they stood there, a sense of ease settled between them. Adrian knew that, like her sister, Christine would soon become an important part of his life.


    He then dismissed her for today and parted ways with her.


    After showing Christine around the manor, Adrian felt a growing sense of contentment.


    She had quickly warmed up to him, and he was glad to have her as part of his household.


    However, as his stomach growled, reminding him of the breakfast he had yet to eat, he decided it was time to head to the dining hall.


    As Adrian entered, he immediately spotted Sophia already seated at the table, enjoying her meal.


    The moment their eyes met, Sophia blushed slightly, memories of the previous night flooding her mind. Adrian noticed her reaction and couldn''t help but smile, feeling a rush of affection for his sister.


    "Good morning, my beautiful big sister Sophia," Adrian greeted her warmly as he took his seat beside her.


    "Good morning, Adrian," she replied, her voice a bit shy but filled with warmth. She looked away for a moment, trying to regain her composure.


    The intimacy they had shared last night was still fresh in her mind, and it made her heart flutter.


    As they began eating breakfast, Adrian couldn''t help but steal glances at Sophia, enjoying the quiet, comfortable atmosphere between them. However, he noticed that something seemed to be on her mind.


    "Is everything alright, Sophia?" he asked gently, his tone filled with concern.


    Sophia looked up at him, her expression a bit hesitant. "Actually, Adrian, I wanted to talk to you about something. I won''t be able to accompany you for training today."


    Adrian paused, his fork halfway to his mouth. "Why not?" he asked, trying to hide his disappointment.


    Sophia sighed softly, setting down her utensils. "As the commander now, I have responsibilities that I can''t ignore. Today, I need to attend the recruitment of new soldiers for our army. With Father gone, this duty falls to me, and I can''t neglect it." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded in understanding, though he couldn''t completely hide his disappointment. "I understand, Sophia. It''s important work, and I''m proud of you for stepping up. But I''ll miss having you with me today."


    Sophia gave him a small, reassuring smile. "I''ll miss being with you too, Adrian. But I know you''ll do well. You''re getting stronger every day, and I have complete faith in you."


    Her words brought a sense of comfort to Adrian, even though he couldn''t help but feel a bit let down that he wouldn''t have her company today.


    "I suppose I''ll have to tackle the Shadowgrove Forest on my own then," he said with a half-smile. "It just won''t be the same without you there to back me up."


    Sophia reached across the table and gently squeezed his hand. "You''ll do just fine. And besides, this will be a good chance for you to challenge yourself. You''ve already come so far, Adrian."


    Her encouragement eased some of his disappointment. He smiled back at her, squeezing her hand in return. "Thank you, Sophia. I''ll do my best."


    They finished their breakfast together, the bond between them stronger than ever. As they parted ways, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of determination and anticipation. Today''s training would be a test of his skills and strength, and though he would face it alone, he was ready to prove himself.


    With a final nod to Sophia, Adrian left the dining hall and prepared himself for another day of training to level and complete his mission, in the Shadowgrove Forest.

 Chapter 38: Ambush

    Chapter 38: AmbushAdrian stepped into the familiar embrace of Shadowgrove Forest, the dense canopy of trees filtering the sunlight into a soft, dappled glow on the forest floor.


    The air was thick with the scent of earth and foliage, a reminder of the many battles he''d fought here to grow stronger.


    His mind was focused, but the absence of Sophia by his side felt strange. Though he understood her responsibilities, he missed the comfort of her presence, her steadying influence.


    As he ventured deeper into the forest, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    The usual sounds of the forest seemed muted, the atmosphere heavier than usual.


    His instincts, honed by his recent battles, sent a tingle down his spine, filling him with unease. But he pressed on, determined to make the most of his training.


    "My Reincarnator senses are tingling," he muttered jokingly, trying to calm his unease.


    Unbeknownst to Adrian, a figure lurked in the shadows, watching his every move. The envoy of Baron Mortimer, a man hardened by years of service to his ruthless master, smirked as he saw Adrian walk further into the forest, away from the safety of the town.


    The information he had gathered over the past few days had proven useful. He had been waiting for this moment, and now the time had come to strike.


    As Adrian approached a clearing, the envoy signaled to his men, who had been lying in wait. The rustling of leaves was the only warning Adrian had before the attack began.


    From all sides, six armed men emerged, their weapons gleaming in the dim light. Adrian''s heart raced as he realized he had walked into an ambush. But he didn''t panic. Instead, he quickly assessed his situation, his training kicking in.


    "Well, well," a voice sneered from behind the group. The envoy stepped forward, his face twisted into a grin. "The young lord of Everhart Manor, all alone in the woods. How convenient."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, recognizing the man as one of Baron Mortimer''s lackeys.


    "What do you want?" he demanded, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    The envoy chuckled darkly. "Nothing personal, boy. The Baron simply can''t let your little stunt go unpunished. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you don''t suffer too long."


    Adrian''s grip tightened on his dagger as he mentally prepared himself for the fight ahead. He knew he was outnumbered, but he refused to give in to fear.


    His mind raced as he considered his options. He could attempt to escape, but that would only leave him vulnerable to another ambush later. No, he needed to fight, to show them that the Everhart family wasn''t to be trifled with.


    Adrian sighed and called the system, deciding to spend his SP to buy the Appraisal skill.


    Depending on the levels of these people, he would decide whether to stay and fight or run away. Adrian wasn''t the same person he was when he first entered Shadowgrove Forest.


    He had grown stronger, more skilled, and he wasn''t about to back down now.


    "System, I want to buy the Appraisal skill," Adrian commanded in his mind, his voice calm and focused.


    "Confirming purchase of the Appraisal skill. 10,000 SP deducted," the system replied promptly, the familiar tone of its voice oddly comforting in the tense situation.


    Adrian felt a slight tingling sensation in his eyes as the skill took effect. He blinked, and suddenly, the figures before him seemed to shift, their levels and basic stats appearing in his field of vision.


    He scanned the six men first, all of them seasoned fighters but not particularly extraordinary in any one area. Their levels ranged from 5 to 9.


    The highest-level opponent was the envoy at level 10, but his job class was surprisingly a non-combatant one: [Bureaucrat].


    Gareth (Level 5)


    HP: 100/100 | MP: 50/50


    Strength: 18


    Agility: 15


    Intelligence: 10


    Rufus (Level 6)


    HP: 110/110 | MP: 60/60


    Strength: 22


    Agility: 16


    Intelligence: 11


    Doran (Level 7)


    HP: 120/120 | MP: 70/70


    Strength: 24


    Agility: 17


    Intelligence: 12


    Ryker (Level 8)


    HP: 130/130 | MP: 80/80


    Strength: 26


    Agility: 18


    Intelligence: 13


    Jaxon (Level 9)


    HP: 140/140 | MP: 90/90


    Strength: 28


    Agility: 19


    Intelligence: 14


    Balen (Level 9)


    HP: 150/150 | MP: 100/100


    Strength: 33


    Agility: 20


    Intelligence: 15


    Envoy: Darian (Level 10)


    HP: 160/160 | MP: 110/110


    Strength: 16


    Agility: 13


    Intelligence: 21


    Job Class: Bureaucrat


    Though they outnumbered Adrian, their stats were relatively average compared to his own status. They were weaker than him.


    However, the hidden seventh figure caught his attention. Shrouded in a dark robe, this person''s stats were far above the others.


    Adrian focused his Appraisal skill on them, and the details emerged, revealing their identity as Eve Mortimer, the daughter of Baron Mortimer.


    Eve Mortimer


    Level: 13


    Title : Illegitimate Daughter of Baron Mortimer, Nature''s Daughter


    Class: Mage


    Health Points (HP): 200/200


    Mana Points (MP): 300/300


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 14 Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Endurance: 16


    Intelligence: 45


    Charisma: 27


    Luck: 15


    Skills:


    Flame Burst: A mid-range fire spell that deals significant damage.


    Mana Shield: A protective barrier that reduces incoming damage by absorbing it with mana.


    Dark Binding: A spell that restrains the target''s movements with dark energy, making them vulnerable to attacks.


    Eve Mortimer''s presence was far more threatening than that of the envoy and the other six men. She was the only one with stats comparable to his.


    Her high intelligence indicated she was capable of devastating magical attacks, and her Mana Shield would make her difficult to take down with a frontal assault.


    As the tension in the clearing grew thicker, Adrian''s mind raced. The new Appraisal skill had given him a clearer understanding of the threat before him, but it had also highlighted the presence of Eve Mortimer, a powerful mage whose abilities could easily turn the tide of battle.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, but he remained calm. The time for hesitation had passed; now, he had to rely on his training and newfound strength to survive.


    Adrian didn''t waste any time. He activated Mana Fortification, channeling his mana into his legs to enhance his speed. With a burst of agility, he darted toward the nearest as well as the weakest ambusher, Gareth, his enchanted dagger gleaming in his hand.


    The man barely had time to react before Adrian''s blade sliced through his side, and then quickly thrusting his dagger to his heart, for the final kill.


    The remaining five men, along with the envoy, were stunned by Adrian''s speed and precision. They couldn''t believe that the man they cornered would be the first to attack them and with such decisiveness.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Eve Mortimer, who had not yet joined the fray. She stood back, watching with a calm, calculating gaze. He knew she was waiting for the right moment to unleash her magic, and he needed to act before she did.

 Chapter 39: Ambush Part 2

    Chapter 39: Ambush Part 2Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he sized up the remaining six men, each one a potential threat. He felt the weight of his dagger in his hand, a familiar comfort that he had come to rely on. But this time, something was different.


    The enchanted dagger felt lighter, his movements sharper, more precise. It was as if his body had finally caught up with his mind, and he knew he had to strike with deadly precision.


    He targeted Rufus first, a hulking brute whose size and strength made him a formidable opponent, but whose lack of speed made him vulnerable.


    Adrian dashed forward, his enhanced agility making the world blur around him as he closed the distance in an instant. Rufus barely had time to raise his sword before Adrian slipped under his guard, driving his dagger deep into Rufus''s side.


    The blade found its mark with unerring accuracy, slicing through vital organs. Rufus crumpled to the ground, his strength failing him as life drained away.


    As Adrian pulled his dagger free, he realized just how far he had come. The power in his limbs, the speed of his movements¡ªit was all a testament to the countless hours of training, the battles fought, and the will to survive.


    The realization hit him like a jolt of lightning. He was no longer the inexperienced boy who had stumbled into this brutal world; he was a warrior, a force to be reckoned with.


    Doran and Ryker, seasoned fighters who had seen their share of battles, moved in to flank him. They coordinated their attack, their swords swinging in unison, trying to corner Adrian.


    But Adrian''s newfound strength and agility allowed him to twist and turn, dodging their strikes with minimal effort. He could almost feel their desperation as they tried to land a blow, but he was always one step ahead.


    He focused on Doran next, recognizing him as the slightly weaker of the two. With a swift, upward slash, Adrian''s dagger sliced through Doran''s armor, carving a deep wound across his chest. Doran staggered back, blood pouring from the gash as his strength failed him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s mind raced with the implications¡ªhow much stronger had he become? The thought was both exhilarating and sobering.


    He had the power to end lives with a flick of his wrist, and with that power came a responsibility he was still coming to terms with.


    Ryker, seeing his comrade fall, let out a roar of anger and charged at Adrian with reckless abandon. But Adrian anticipated the move. He sidestepped Ryker''s wild swing and delivered a powerful strike to Ryker''s exposed neck, severing arteries.


    Ryker''s eyes widened in shock as he collapsed, blood spraying from the fatal wound. Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline, the thrill of battle coursing through his veins. Yet, beneath that thrill was a deep sense of clarity. He was in control, and nothing could stop him.


    Jaxon and Balen, the two highest-leveled men in the group, knew they had to stop Adrian before he could pick them off as well.


    They moved in together, Jaxon swinging his axe in wide arcs while Balen tried to corner Adrian with his sword. But Adrian was relentless, his movements a blur as he parried Jaxon''s strikes and evaded Balen''s attempts to trap him.


    Spotting an opening, Adrian ducked under Jaxon''s swing and slashed at the back of the man''s knees, severing tendons.


    Jaxon let out a scream of pain as he dropped to the ground, unable to stand. With a swift motion, Adrian drove his dagger into Jaxon''s heart, ending his life. The ease with which he dispatched Jaxon was startling.


    A part of him wondered if he had always had this potential, or if something within him had awakened during the fight with the Alpha Gloom Wolf.


    Balen, now alone and desperate, lunged at Adrian with all his might. But Adrian was ready. He deflected Balen''s attack with his dagger, then countered with a precise stab to Balen''s side.


    The blade sank deep, piercing vital organs. Balen gasped, his strength fading, and fell to his knees before collapsing beside his fallen comrades.


    Adrian watched as Balen''s life ebbed away, and for a moment, he felt a pang of regret. But there was no time for remorse; this was survival, and he was good at it.


    Only the envoy, Darian, and Flint, who had hesitated in the face of Adrian''s onslaught, remained standing.


    Flint, realizing the hopelessness of the situation, turned and tried to flee. But Adrian wasn''t about to let him escape.


    He threw his dagger with deadly accuracy, the blade spinning through the air before embedding itself in Flint''s back. Flint stumbled and fell face-first into the dirt, dead before he hit the ground.


    As Adrian retrieved his dagger from Flint''s lifeless body, he couldn''t help but marvel at his own growth.


    The realization that he had become this strong, this deadly, was both empowering and terrifying. He had always known he had potential, but this... this was something else entirely.


    With the lesser threats neutralized, Adrian turned his focus to the envoy, Darian. The man looked pale, his confidence shaken as he realized he was now alone.


    But before Adrian could advance, Darian screamed at Eve, threatening her with vile words meant to break her resolve.


    "You stupid slut! If you don''t attack and kill him, I''ll tell the Baron that you disobeyed his orders. Let''s see him cut his funds to cure your slut mother!" Darian''s voice was laced with venom, the words cutting through the air like a blade.


    "You dare..." Eve''s voice trembled with fury, her hand raising as mana surged through her veins. A fiery orb materialized in her palm, its heat distorting the air around it as it grew brighter and more intense, the flames reflecting the anger in her eyes.


    Darian, sensing the shift in the situation, began to panic. He decided to escalate his threats, his voice dripping with malice. "Come kill me, I''m right here. Let''s see if you have the guts. I wonder how the Baron will torture your mother when he finds out that you killed me, from your own mouth."

 Chapter 40: Torturing The Envoy

    Chapter 40: Torturing The EnvoyEve''s anger had reached a boiling point, the fiery orb in her hand swelling with instability. Since she could not do anything to the Envoy, she decided to unload her anger on Adrian.


    She turned towards him with the fiery orb getting larger and larger, as she concentrated her mana on it. Just as she was about to unleash it upon Adrian, his voice cut through the tension.


    "You don''t like him, and I don''t like him. How about I kill him first, and then we can settle things between us?"


    Eve hesitated, the flames flickering uncertainly as her gaze shifted to the envoy. The color drained from his face as he realized the precariousness of his situation.


    Desperate, the envoy spat out a vile threat to make Eve back off.


    "You slave bitch, you dare to conspire with this wretch? If you attack me, I''ll have the Baron throw your mother to be defiled by a pack of curs, and you''ll watch as you beg for mercy!"


    Eve''s hand trembled, the fiery orb quivering as the weight of his words pressed down on her. Adrian''s anger simmered beneath the surface, his eyes narrowing at the envoy''s cruelty. No one, especially not a girl her age, should be forced into such a fate.


    He could see the conflict in her eyes, the way she wrestled with the impossible choice laid before her. He had to act quickly before she made a decision she couldn''t take back.


    "Listen to me, Eve," Adrian''s voice was calm, yet firm, as he reached out to her. "Think about who to whom does your slave collar responds?To this piece of trash or to the scumbag who even forced his own daughter with slave collar?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A flicker of realization passed through Eve''s eyes. Adrian seized the moment.


    "This envoy threatened my mother as well," he continued, his tone softening just enough to connect with her. "I''m not letting him go. Let me deal with him, and then we can settle things between us."


    Eve''s gaze wavered as she looked between Adrian and the envoy. The fiery orb in her hand slowly diminished in size, its flames losing their intensity. She lowered her hand slightly, still trembling, but now with a newfound resolve.


    The envoy''s face twisted in fear and fury as he realized his fate was sealed. He opened his mouth to scream another threat, but before he could utter a word, Adrian moved with lightning speed.


    In a blur of motion, he was upon the envoy, his dagger flashing through the air and grazing the man''s cheek just enough to draw blood.


    The envoy stumbled back, clutching his face in shock, but Adrian wasn''t done. He grabbed the man by the collar, lifting him off the ground with surprising ease.


    "You thought you could waltz into my home, insult my mother, and blackmail a young girl into doing your bidding?" Adrian''s voice was low, cold, and filled with controlled fury. "Did you think there would be no consequences?"


    The envoy''s face twisted in pain as Adrian tightened his grip. Blood dripped from his cheek, mixing with the dirt on the ground.


    "You... you can''t do this," the envoy stammered, his bravado shattered. "The Baron... he''ll¡ª"


    "The Baron won''t save you," Adrian cut him off, his voice dripping with venom. "In fact, I''ll make sure that pig joins you. Soon, I''ll kill him, plunder his territory, and grow even stronger."


    Eve, standing a few feet away, watched the scene unfold with wide eyes. The memory of the envoy''s cruelty flashed through her mind¡ªhow he had humiliated her, how he had used her fear to control her.


    A part of her wanted to stop Adrian, to tell him that this was enough, but another part of her¡ªthe part that had suffered under the envoy''s cruelty¡ªfelt a dark satisfaction in seeing him brought low.


    Adrian slammed the envoy into the ground, knocking the wind out of him. "You enjoyed controlling her, using her mother as leverage, didn''t you?" he growled, his eyes burning with rage.


    "You thought you could insult my mother and my family without consequence?"


    With brutal force, Adrian''s foot came down on the envoy''s ankle, a sickening crack echoing through the clearing as bone shattered beneath his heel.


    The envoy''s scream pierced the air, raw and desperate, but it did nothing to deter Adrian. His expression remained cold, detached, as he watched the man writhe in agony.


    "You thought you could get away with everything you''ve done," Adrian said, his voice low and menacing as he knelt beside the envoy.


    With methodical precision, he grabbed the envoy''s arm, his grip tightening until the bones beneath the skin creaked ominously. "But today, you''re going to feel a fraction of the pain you''ve inflicted on others."


    He applied pressure slowly, deliberately, his eyes never leaving the envoy''s face as the man''s pleas turned to frantic sobs. The bones in the envoy''s arm gave way with a sickening crunch, the sound drowned out only by his anguished wails.


    Eve watched, her heart pounding in her chest as a storm of emotions raged within her. A part of her recoiled at the brutality before her, but another part¡ªthe part that had suffered under the envoy''s cruelty¡ªfelt a dark satisfaction in seeing him brought low.


    Her hand trembled, the remnants of the fiery orb flickering weakly in her grasp.


    Adrian''s gaze flicked to Eve, his expression softening just enough to reach out to her. "Do you want to stop him from ever hurting you or anyone else again?" he asked, his voice a calm anchor in the chaos.


    Eve hesitated, her breath hitching as she looked down at the envoy, who was now nothing more than a broken, sobbing mess at Adrian''s feet.


    The fear and hatred she''d carried for so long flared up again, and this time, it was aimed not just at the envoy, but at the man who had made her life a living hell¡ªher father.


    "You can do it," Adrian said, sensing her inner turmoil. He pulled her closer, placing the hilt of his dagger in her trembling hand.


    "Imagine this man is the one who made you suffer. Imagine it''s your father, the one who turned you into a slave, who forced you into this life."


    Eve''s grip on the dagger tightened, her knuckles white as she stared at the weapon in her hand. She looked up at Adrian, her eyes wide and conflicted, but he gave her a reassuring nod.


    "He can''t hurt you anymore," Adrian whispered, guiding her hand toward the envoy''s remaining unbroken arm. "It''s your turn to be in control."


    Eve''s breath came in short, shaky gasps as she looked down at the dagger, the envoy''s pitiful whimpering filling her ears. The memories of her father''s cruelty, the endless torment, and the years of suffering flooded her mind.


    She hesitated for a moment longer, then, with a cry of anguish and release, she plunged the dagger into the envoy''s arm, feeling the resistance of flesh and bone give way under her force.

 Chapter 41: Eve’s Torture

    Chapter 41: Eve¡¯s TortureEve''s sobs eventually turned to quiet gasps, her energy spent. She looked down at the bloody mess before her, the envoy barely conscious, his body broken and bleeding. His face was a twisted mask of pain and terror, the fear she had known so well now reflected in his eyes.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    Eve''s grip tightened on the dagger, her knuckles white as she stared down at Darian. His pitiful whimpers filled the forest, but they only fueled the dark fire within her.


    "You made me this way," she whispered, her voice trembling with fury. "You broke me... and now I''ll break you."


    With a slow, deliberate motion, she drove the dagger into his other arm, her eyes burning with a cold, unrelenting rage.


    The blade sliced through flesh and muscle, and Darian''s scream echoed off the walls, a raw, animalistic sound of pure agony.


    Eve leaned closer, her breath ragged, her voice low and venomous. "Did you ever think of me and my mother when you used her to control me? Did you ever care about the lives you destroyed?"


    Darian''s eyes were wide, tears streaming down his face, his mouth opening and closing as he struggled to form words. But Eve didn''t wait for an answer. She ripped the dagger free and slashed it across his chest, drawing another tortured scream from the man.


    "You took my childhood away from me, you forced me to murder innocent people," she hissed, her voice growing colder with each word. "Now, I''ll take your life from you as slowly as possible."


    She raised the dagger high, her gaze locked on his, her hand trembling as she brought it down, plunging the blade deep into his abdomen. Darian convulsed, his body jerking violently as the life drained from him.


    But Eve wasn''t done. She twisted the blade, her tears blurring her vision as she carved into his flesh, her movements frantic and savage. Each cut, each stab, was a release of the pain and suffering she had endured under his control.


    Darian''s cries grew weaker, his body twitching as the blood pooled around him, but Eve continued, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps. She could feel the life slipping from him, the power he had held over her fading with each passing second.


    Finally, as his body went limp, his eyes dull and lifeless, Eve stopped. She was panting, her chest heaving, her hands slick with blood. The dagger slipped from her fingers, clattering to the floor beside the broken husk of the man who had tormented her for so long.


    She stumbled back, her legs trembling, her mind reeling from what she had done. The forest was silent now, the echoes of Darian''s screams still lingering in the air, but Eve felt nothing. No satisfaction, no relief¡ªonly an empty, hollow void where her heart had once been.


    Meanwhile Adrian had been watching her do all of this, with an expression that was unreadable. But he didn''t stop her.


    This was something she needed to do, to take back the power that had been stolen from her. He had stepped back, giving her space as she continued to vent her rage on the man who had tormented her.


    Eve Mortimer''s mind was a tempest, torn between the bitter satisfaction of revenge and the haunting memories of the life she''d been forced to endure.


    The bloodied dagger on her side felt like both a weapon and a curse, a tool of her liberation and a symbol of her darkest moments.


    Eve''s eyes filled with tears once more as she stared at the lifeless body at her feet. The power Darian had wielded so ruthlessly had been stripped away, leaving behind only the echo of his screams and the blood that stained her hands. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But deep down, she knew that the scars he had left on her soul would never truly fade. As she stared at the lifeless body of the envoy, Darian, his face frozen in an expression of terror, Eve felt a shiver run down her spine.


    Her eyes, filled with a mixture of despair and determination, turned to Adrian. He stood there, watching her carefully, his posture guarded but not aggressive.


    There was something in his gaze that unsettled her¡ªa calm, understanding look that made her feel exposed, as if he could see the turmoil raging inside her.


    "I''m sorry," Eve whispered, her voice trembling as she reached for the dagger once more. "I have to do this... for my mother."


    Ding! New mission has arrived, Host!


    Mission: Seduce Eve


    Rewards: 20,000 SP, Luck Potion, One Lottery Spin for Skill section


    Adrian''s eyes widened in disbelief as he mentally shouted at the system, "Motherfucker system, you want me to seduce this girl, who seems to be no more than 14-15?"


    The system''s response was cold and clinical. "Host, mind your language. Eve Mortimer is 18 years old. Due to malnutrition and a rough upbringing, she has not grown according to her age."


    Adrian let out a frustrated sigh, his thoughts racing. The mission was unexpected, and while he understood Eve''s situation, he hadn''t anticipated being asked to seduce someone in the midst of such turmoil.


    But the system''s clarification reminded him that Eve was an adult, albeit one who had been through unimaginable hardship.


    He knew he had to approach this carefully, not just for the mission, but because of the delicate state Eve was in.


    Adrian didn''t move, his expression softening as he spoke. "Eve, you don''t have to do this. I know what you''re going through, and I can help you. We can find another way."


    While he talked to Eve, he ordered the System to activate the automatic collection function for his storage ring.


    In an instant, the enchanted dagger vanished from right before her as she was about to grasp it, transferred directly into Adrian''s ring.


    Eve blinked in shock, staring at her now-empty hand. The weapon she had held moments before¡ªthe symbol of her vengeance and the means to her end¡ªhad disappeared into thin air. She looked up at Adrian, confusion and disbelief clouding her eyes.


    "How...?" she started, her voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 42: Adrina’s Talk no Jutsu

    Chapter 42: Adrina¡¯s Talk no Jutsu"How...?" Eve began, her voice trembling with uncertainty as she felt the dagger vanish from her hand.


    Adrian, ignoring her question, took a cautious step forward. His voice was calm but firm. "Eve, you''re not a monster. You''re stronger than they''ve made you believe. True strength isn''t just about fighting¡ªit''s about making the right choices, even when they''re hard."


    Eve''s eyes narrowed as she ignored his words, focusing instead on the spell she was chanting. The air around her crackled with raw mana, glowing with intensity. Adrian''s heart raced, but he forced himself to remain composed.


    "Eve, listen to me," he pleaded, stepping back as he watched the fiery glow gather in her hands. "I don''t want to fight you. We can find another way. I can help you."


    His words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Eve finished her incantation, releasing a burst of flames in his direction. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he barely managed to dodge, feeling the heat singe the air as it passed.


    "System, is there any way to remove Eve''s slave collar?" Adrian asked mentally, his mind racing for a solution. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," the system replied, its tone cold and clinical. "But the cost is too high for the current host, who is drowning in poverty."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, frustration rising as he sidestepped another attack, this time a bolt of dark energy that scorched the ground where he''d just been. He had to keep moving, dodging while trying to reach the part of Eve that wasn''t lost in rage, despair, and helplessness.


    "Eve, stop!" Adrian shouted, desperation creeping into his voice. "I know you''re doing this for your mother, but killing me won''t save her!"


    He paused, letting his words sink in before adding, "How many more missions can you complete before you fail one? How long will you let that piece of trash control you?"


    Eve''s eyes flickered, emotions battling beneath the surface. Hatred and sorrow filled her gaze, but there was a hint of doubt¡ªsomething Adrian could work with.


    Then, an idea struck him. "System, is there any disguise technique available?" he asked quickly, searching for a way to buy time and gain her trust.


    "Yes," the system responded. "It will cost 5,000 SP."


    Adrian checked his remaining SP¡ª7,500. It was a steep price, but he had no choice. "Do it."


    As Eve prepared another spell, Adrian activated the disguise technique. His appearance shimmered, morphing into a figure she would recognize¡ªDarian, the envoy who had tormented her.


    Eve hesitated, her eyes widening in confusion. This was the moment Adrian needed.


    "Look, Eve," he said, his voice now matching Darian''s, "we can use this to our advantage. With this disguise, I can convince your father that Adrian Everhart has fallen for you and is willing to surrender in exchange for your control as a slave owner."


    Eve''s confusion deepened, but she listened. Adrian continued, outlining his plan.


    "I''ll pose as Darian and claim that Adrian was smitten with you at first sight, so much so that he''s willing to surrender, offering even his mother and sister to Baron Mortimer in exchange for his life."


    Adrian knew this plan was risky, but it was also an opportunity to not only save Eve but also to delay the inevitable conflict.


    If he could infiltrate Mortimer''s castle, he could do significant damage¡ªdestroying the storage house, ransacking the armory with his remote collection function, and more. The possibilities were endless, and the potential to hurt Mortimer while rescuing Eve and her mother was too good to pass up.


    His voice softened, becoming more reassuring.


    "With this disguise, I can gain your father''s trust, rescue your mother, and bring her to Everhart territory. By the time the Baron realizes he''s been tricked, we''ll be out of his reach."


    Eve stood still, her mind racing. The flames she had summoned flickered and dimmed as she processed Adrian''s¡ªno, Darian''s¡ªwords.


    For so long, she had been trapped, a puppet in her father''s cruel game, forced to obey to protect her mother. The idea of freedom, of escaping to a place where they could be safe, was a dream she had long abandoned.


    But could she trust him? Could she trust anyone after everything she had endured?


    "I don''t know if I can believe you," Eve whispered, her voice trembling. "How do I know this isn''t another trick? Another way to use me?"


    Adrian, still disguised as Darian, took a cautious step closer, his posture open and non-threatening.


    "Eve, I understand your doubt. You have every right to be suspicious. But think about it¡ªwhat do I gain from lying to you? If I wanted to harm you, I wouldn''t be standing here talking. I would have attacked already."


    Eve''s eyes searched his face, looking for any sign of deception. All she found was sincerity, an earnest desire to help her, though she couldn''t understand why.


    "But¡­ why? Why would you do this for me?"


    Adrian''s voice softened further, lacing his words with compassion and understanding.


    "Because I know what it''s like to be trapped, to be forced into a role you never wanted. I don''t want that for you, Eve. You deserve to live your life on your own terms, not as a puppet for your father or anyone else."


    The more Eve listened, the harder it became to resist. His words were like a lifeline, pulling her out of the darkness she had been lost in for so long. She wanted to believe him, needed to believe that there was still hope.


    If Adrian could hear her thoughts, he would know that his increased charm was working. Eve felt herself being drawn into his words, unable to break free from the whirlwind of emotions he had stirred.


    She looked away, her thoughts a chaotic storm. The plan was risky, but it offered a chance¡ªa slim, desperate chance¡ªto break free. But even if she agreed, there were so many unknowns. What if they were caught? What if the disguise failed? What if¡­?


    "Eve, I can''t promise it will be easy," Adrian continued, sensing her hesitation. "But I can promise that I''ll do everything in my power to keep you and your mother safe. We''ll get through this together."


    Eve closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she wrestled with the decision. The years of fear, the constant threat hanging over her mother''s life, and the weight of her father''s control pressed down on her. But beneath it all, there was a small spark¡ªa spark of hope she hadn''t felt in a long time.


    "Alright," she said finally, her voice barely more than a whisper. "But if you are lying to me¡­" She let the unspoken threat hang in the air, her tone icy and resolute.


    Adrian nodded, fully understanding the gravity of her words. "I won''t let you down, Eve. But to ensure neither of us can betray the other, we''ll sign a soul contract. It will protect us both and create a bond of trust."


    Eve''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of a soul contract. It was a powerful magical agreement, binding on a fundamental level, ensuring that neither party could betray the terms without severe consequences.


    It was also a gesture of sincerity, showing that Adrian was willing to put himself at risk to gain her trust.


    "A soul contract¡­" Eve murmured, considering the implications. It was a significant step, but perhaps it was what they needed to solidify this fragile alliance.


    "If that''s what it takes, then let''s do it."

 Chapter 43: Soul Contract Signed

    Chapter 43: Soul Contract SignedAdrian nodded again, relieved that Eve was willing to take this step. "Good. We''ll make sure the terms are fair and ensure both of our safety. Once the contract is signed, we can move forward with the plan."


    As they prepared to seal their fates together with the contract, the tension between them slowly eased, replaced by a tentative hope. Both knew that the road ahead would be treacherous, but for the first time, they were no longer facing it alone.


    Eve took a step back, the last remnants of her spell dissipating as she released the mana she had gathered. Her eyes remained wary, but there was a new determination in them¡ªa willingness to try, despite everything.


    "So, what do we do now?" she asked, her voice steadying as she focused on the task ahead.


    Adrian, still in Darian''s guise, laid out the details. "First, we need to make sure your father believes I''m really Darian. When we meet him, I''ll tell him that Adrian Everhart has fallen for you and that I''ve convinced him to surrender on the condition that you''re given to him."


    He paused, gritting his teeth as he continued, "We''ll make it seem like I''m using you to gain favor with your father, and that I''m willing to hand over Adrian''s mother and sister in exchange."


    Just the mention of handing over his mother and sister, even as a pretense, made Adrian''s stomach turn. The words felt like poison on his tongue, a painful reminder of his current powerlessness. If only he were stronger, he wouldn''t have to resort to such deceitful means.


    The thought of his loved ones being used as pawns in this dangerous game filled him with a deep, simmering anger¡ªa reminder that he needed to grow stronger, fast.


    Eve nodded, following his logic. "And my mother?"


    "Once we''re in Mortimer territory, I''ll find a way to rescue her. We''ll escape together before he realizes what''s happened. By the time he figures it out, we''ll be back in Everhart territory, where he can''t reach us."


    Eve took another deep breath, the enormity of what they were planning sinking in. It was a dangerous game they were about to play, with everything at stake. But for the first time in what felt like forever, she had a choice¡ªa real choice.


    "Alright," she said, her voice resolute. "Let''s do this."


    But before they could proceed, Adrian realized there was one more thing he needed to do to ensure their success. He had to become stronger, and that meant acquiring his class first. he thought to himself.


    Turning his attention inward, Adrian asked the system, "Can you prepare the soul contract?"


    The system responded promptly. "Yes, it can be done for 1,000 SP."


    Adrian couldn''t help but grumble at the system''s greed. "You''d bleed every last bit of SP from me if you could," he muttered, eyeing his dwindling SP balance of 1,500. The system, ever sarcastic, replied, "Host should complete his missions faster."


    Sighing, Adrian reluctantly bought the soul contract. The item materialized in his hand out of thin air, causing Eve''s eyes to widen in surprise. She had heard of legendary storage rings but had never seen one in person. Even Baron Mortimer didn''t possess such a luxurious item; they were used by only the most powerful families and clans.


    Eve carefully read the contract, which stipulated that whatever she witnessed while with Adrian would be kept secret forever. If she broke the contract, whether directly or indirectly, her soul would be engulfed and shattered into the void, damning her for all eternity. Same conditions would apply for Adrian also if he broke his oath.


    Other terms outlined their cooperation, including Adrian''s commitment to helping rescue her mother and freeing Eve once he gained control of the slave collar.


    After ensuring the terms were clear, they both pricked their fingers and signed the contract, sealing it with their blood.


    After signing the contract, both Adrian and Eve felt the weight of their commitment settle over them like a heavy cloak. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The atmosphere was tense but filled with a newfound resolve. The contract, now sealed with their blood, was more than just a piece of parchment; it was a binding agreement, tying their fates together.


    The sense of finality was suffocating, yet there was also a strange sense of relief, knowing that they had a plan, no matter how dangerous.


    Adrian turned his attention back to the system. "System, you''ve been recording my fights, right? I bought the 4K recording subscription for a reason," he said, recalling how he had invested in the feature to analyze his Sophia...ahem, Sophia''s training.


    The system''s voice chimed in with its usual efficiency. "Affirmative. All battles have been recorded in 4K. You can access the footage at any time."


    "Good. I need the recordings of Darian''s fights," Adrian requested. "I need to study his fighting style, his mannerisms. I can''t afford to slip up when we''re facing Baron Mortimer."


    Adrian then looked at Eve. "I need you to teach me everything about Darian¡ªhow he spoke, how he moved, any habits he had. If I''m going to pull this off, I need to become him."


    Eve nodded, her expression serious. "I''ll teach you everything I can. He was¡­ meticulous, always careful with his words and actions. I''ll help you mimic that."


    With that, Adrian and Eve sat down, and she began to walk him through Darian''s quirks and behavior. Meanwhile, Adrian studied the recordings, noting every detail that could help him perfect his disguise.


    Once they had gone over everything, Adrian asked, "How do you communicate with Baron Mortimer? What about the base? I need to know every detail."


    Eve explained their communication methods, the secret signals, and the location of the base. She also informed him about the other members still stationed there.


    Since the members stationed there were low level ones, Adrian decided to proceed with the plan with only two of them, rather than calling for reinforcement as Baron Mortimer might have other spies planted.


    Adrian absorbed the information, formulating a plan.


    "We''ll head to the base first. Disguised as Darian, I''ll go in with you. We''ll take out the remaining members¡ªno loose ends. Then, we''ll report to Baron Mortimer exactly as we discussed, mentioning that we eliminated everyone to prevent any leakage."


    With their plan set, they wasted no time. Adrian and Eve steeled themselves for what was to come, knowing that there was no turning back. Together, they headed out, their path filled with danger but also the possibility of a new beginning.

 Chapter 44: Facing Baron Mortimer For First Time

    Chapter 44: Facing Baron Mortimer For First TimeAdrian and Eve made their way to the base, their expressions steely as they prepared for the task ahead. Adrian, now fully immersed in his role as Darian, adjusted his posture and facial expressions to mimic the man he had studied so closely.


    The base itself was a nondescript building, hidden deep within the woods. It was small and fortified, designed to be easily overlooked. As they arrived at the entrance, two guards stood watch, their eyes narrowing at the sight of Adrian and Eve.


    "Lord Envoy," one of them said, nodding in recognition. "We weren''t expecting you to be back so soon."


    Adrian nodded curtly, adopting Darian''s stern demeanor. "Change of plans. Gather everyone inside¡ªwe need to discuss something urgent."


    The guards exchanged glances but obeyed without question. Adrian''s authority as Darian was absolute in this setting, and they had no reason to doubt him.


    Within minutes, the remnants of Baron Mortimer''s forces had gathered in the main hall, a dimly lit room filled with the scent of stale air and burnt wood.


    Adrian stood at the front, Eve by his side, her eyes betraying a mix of tension and resolve. Activating his Appraisal skill, Adrian quickly assessed the room''s occupants.


    They were mostly low-level fighters, averaging around Level 4, along with support staff such as cooks and cleaners. These were not elite forces, but they were loyal to Baron Mortimer.


    Adrian cleared his throat, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    "I''ve returned with news. Adrian Everhart has fallen for Eve, so there''s been a change of plans. He''s agreed to surrender in exchange for her. I''ve brought her back to ensure her safety until we finalize the deal."


    The men in the room murmured among themselves, unsure of what to make of this development. Could it really be that simple?


    "However," Adrian continued, his voice growing colder, "there''s a problem. Too many of you know about this plan, and with this many people aware, the risk of the plan leaking is too great." His voice trailed off ominously.


    As the men shifted uneasily, Adrian glanced at Eve, who nodded imperceptibly. The signal was given.


    In a blur of motion, Adrian drew his enchanted dagger, the blade gleaming wickedly in the dim light.


    At the same moment, Eve whispered the incantation for her spell, Dark Binding. Shadows around the room twisted and stretched, forming dark, ethereal hands that emerged from beneath the men, clutching their ankles with an iron grip.


    Panic erupted instantly. The men began to scream, their voices high-pitched and desperate as they struggled in vain against the shadowy restraints.


    "Please! No, I have a family!" one man begged, his eyes wide with terror.


    "Don''t do this! We''re loyal! We swear!" another pleaded, his voice trembling as he tried to free himself from the shadows clutching his legs.


    But there would be no mercy. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian moved with lethal precision, still embodying Darian''s ruthless persona. His dagger flashed through the air, finding throats and hearts with unerring accuracy.


    Each strike was swift, brutal, and final, cutting off the screams and pleas as quickly as they began. The enchanted blade, honed to a razor''s edge, sliced through flesh and bone effortlessly, leaving no room for resistance.


    One man, his voice choked with fear, tried to reason with Adrian as the dagger neared his throat. "Please, Lord Envoy! You don''t have to do this! We¡ªwe''re your loyal followers!"


    Adrian''s expression remained cold as he drove the dagger into the man''s chest, silencing him instantly. The man''s eyes widened in shock before the life drained out of them, his body crumpling to the floor.


    Eve, standing beside Adrian, maintained her focus on the Dark Binding spell. The men, trapped and helpless, were unable to do anything but watch in horror as Adrian moved from one to the next, their fate sealed by the deadly coordination between the two.


    "Please, spare us!" another man cried out, tears streaming down his face as he struggled to escape the shadowy hands holding him in place. "We''ll do anything! Please!"


    But the pleas fell on deaf ears. Eve''s face was emotionless, her hands trembling slightly as she continued to channel the dark magic, but her resolve did not waver. She knew what had to be done.


    In a matter of minutes, the chaos subsided. The once-noisy hall fell silent, the only sound now the dripping of blood pooling on the cold stone floor. The lifeless bodies of Baron Mortimer''s men lay scattered around the room, their faces frozen in expressions of terror and despair.


    Adrian, his breathing steady despite the carnage, wiped the blood from his dagger. Eve, her hands finally lowering as the last of the adrenaline faded, looked around at the aftermath, her face a mix of horror and relief.


    "We did it," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Adrian gave a curt nod, his expression grim. "It''s not over yet. We need to report to Baron Mortimer."


    He then acted out Darian''s mannerisms for Eve to give a final check. Once satisfied, Adrian took a deep breath and activated the communication device¡ªa small, enchanted mirror that Eve had provided.


    As soon as the mirror began to shimmer, Eve''s expression shifted. Fear crept into her eyes, and her hands trembled slightly and she bowed down her head with pale face.


    The mere thought of facing Baron Mortimer made her heart race with dread. She instinctively lowered her gaze, her breath catching in her throat as the cold, calculating visage of Baron Mortimer appeared, his eyes narrowing as they took in the scene before him.


    "Darian," Baron Mortimer greeted, his tone flat. His gaze flicked over Adrian''s blood-splattered form and the bodies around him and Eve. He raised an eyebrow, clearly questioning the status of the mission.


    Adrian, maintaining his disguise flawlessly, bowed his head slightly in deference. "Lord Mortimer, I bring good news.


    We ambushed Adrian Everhart with the intention to kill, but he surrendered and had one condition. It seems he''s taken an interest in Eve. We''ve returned to our base and have eliminated any potential leaks."


    He continued, "The rumors of his incompetence and hedonistic lifestyle were indeed true. He took an interest in Eve in a single glance. He''s even willing to hand over his mother and sister as a sign of goodwill as long as his safety is guaranteed."


    The Baron''s eyebrow arched further in intrigue. "Didn''t you ask for permission to kill him before? What changed your mind?"


    Eve had already informed Adrian that Darian had mobilized the manpower to kill Adrian after receiving the Baron''s permission.


    With this knowledge, Adrian replied smoothly, "Of course, I wanted to tear that brat to pieces, but seeing him beg me for mercy and even suggest his surrender, as well as his apparent interest in Eve, I thought of a brilliant plan to torture him for insulting me."


    The Baron''s eyes narrowed with interest. "Oh? Go on, tell me your plan."


    Adrian continued with a dark smile. "Since he wants Eve and desires to be her slave owner, let him have that privilege. Once we''re done with him, let him watch as you defile his entire family¡ªand then, you can deflower the girl he''s taken a liking to."


    His voice turned even more sinister as he continued, "Then we can have him crippled and put him in a dungeon, repeating the process for a long time."


    Although Adrian hated uttering these words, he masked his disgust at Baron Mortimer and, more importantly, towards himself.


    Baron Mortimer''s cold eyes narrowed further as he scrutinized Adrian. The Baron''s face remained unreadable, the silence stretching for several agonizing seconds. Then, he let out a low, mirthless chuckle.


    "You''ve always had a twisted mind, Darian," Baron Mortimer said, a cruel smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Very well. Proceed with your plan. As your reward, you can have both Eve and her mother once I am done with them. I know you have been eyeing them for a while now."


    Eve who had her head bowed down the whole time felt a tinge of pain and chill as her own father decided her fate as if some kind of object.


    He then paused as his gaze lingered on Adrian, as if searching for any sign of deceit. Finally, he gave a slow, approving nod.


    "Good. But remember, Darian, this plan must be executed flawlessly. If there''s even the slightest hint of betrayal, you''ll wish for death long before I''m through with you."


    Adrian bowed his head lower, masking the tension that coiled in his chest. "Understood, my Lord."


    Mortimer then turned his head to Eve and said, "Make sure that you don''t let that brat defile you. If I find that you are no longer a virgin, you better believe I will make your mother''s life a living hell."


    Eve, who had her head bowed since Baron Mortimer appeared, replied in a scared voice, "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 45: Valiant Isabella

    Chapter 45: Valiant IsabellaEve''s heart clenched as Baron Mortimer''s cold words sank in. The man she was forced to call her father, the one who should have protected her, spoke of her as nothing more than a tool¡ªa mere object to be handed over at his whim.


    The pain was sharp, like a knife twisting in her chest, but it quickly ignited something deeper within her, anger. A burning anger that fueled her determination.


    She thought of her sick mother, the reason she endured these hardships. The funds for her treatment came from the Baron, giving him control over her every action.


    The resolve within Eve solidified, becoming an unbreakable vow. She would save her mother. She would escape this nightmare.


    And one day, she would take down the Baron, ensuring he would never harm anyone again.


    Baron Mortimer gave a final, dismissive glance at Adrian¡ªstill disguised as Darian¡ªbefore the connection in the mirror severed, leaving only silence in its wake. Eve let out a slow, trembling breath, trying to steady herself.


    Her hands, once trembling with fear, now balled into fists at her sides.


    Adrian, noticing the turmoil in her eyes, took a moment to regain his composure before turning to her. His voice, though still carrying Darian''s cold edge, softened slightly. "It''s time. We need to move forward with the plan."


    Eve nodded, pushing aside her emotions as best she could. "I understand. I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Adrian gave a sharp nod, satisfied with her resolve. "Good. We''ll head to Everhart Manor now. From this point on, you are an offering to Adrian Everhart, and you must play your role convincingly."


    Eve straightened, her expression hardening as she steeled herself for what was to come. "I''ll do it. For my mother."


    With that, they left the base, making their way to Everhart Manor. The journey was quiet, each of them lost in their thoughts, knowing the real test was about to begin.


    As they approached the manor, Adrian''s demeanor shifted once more, fully embracing Darian''s cruel and calculating persona, while Eve prepared herself to play the part of the broken, submissive offering to the man who was supposedly her savior.


    When they arrived at the gate of Everhart Manor, the guards immediately recognized Adrian in his Darian disguise. Their eyes narrowed, recalling that this was the same man Adrian had once thrown out with little ceremony.


    "Halt!" one of the guards barked, stepping forward with his hand on the hilt of his sword. "What business do you have here, Darian? You were exiled from this estate."


    Adrian, maintaining Darian''s cold and calculating demeanor, didn''t flinch. "Summon the acting head of the family. I have an important message from Baron Mortimer."


    The guards exchanged suspicious glances but didn''t dare disobey, especially since the name of Baron Mortimer carried significant weight. One of them nodded and hurried off to fetch Isabella, while the others kept a watchful eye on Adrian and Eve.


    After a few tense moments, Isabella appeared, her posture rigid with authority and her eyes blazing with a mixture of anger and disdain as she saw who was standing at her gate. Adrian couldn''t help but feel a pang of attraction as he observed her valiant demeanor.


    He had never seen this side of her before; it was a stark contrast to the gentle and caring mother he knew. There was a fire in her eyes that made her seem all the more formidable and captivating.


    "Darian," Isabella spat his name with venom, her gaze hard and unyielding. "You have some nerve showing your face here again. I should have you thrown out immediately."


    Adrian, staying in character, bowed his head slightly. "Lady Isabella, I understand your feelings, but this concerns your son. I have a message directly from Baron Mortimer that you will want to hear."


    Isabella''s eyes flickered with a trace of concern, but she masked it quickly. "A message about my son, you say?" She hesitated for a brief moment, then turned to the guards. "Detain him. I don''t trust a word he says."


    The guards moved forward, ready to restrain Adrian, but before they could act, Eve spread her mana outward.


    Dark tendrils of power coiled threateningly around the guards, making them freeze in place as she casted Dark Binding. The oppressive pressure of Eve''s formidable magic hung in the air, and the guards hesitated, clearly outmatched.


    Adrian seized the moment, his voice sharp and threatening. "I have people of this caliber around me. You might detain me here, but I don''t care what happens to your son if you attack me. Now, do you really want to risk it?"


    Isabella''s eyes widened in shock, the tension in the air palpable. Her instincts told her this was more serious than she had initially thought. After a moment of tense silence, she lifted a hand, signaling the guards to stop.


    "Stand down," she commanded, her voice tight with tension. "Let them inside."


    Reluctantly, the guards stepped back, though their eyes remained wary and suspicious.


    Isabella led the way into the manor, her steps brisk and full of purpose. Once inside the guest room, she turned to Adrian, her gaze icy and filled with mistrust. "You have five minutes. Speak."


    "First, Lady Isabella," Adrian said, his voice still cold and calculating, "I must ask you to dismiss everyone from this room. What I have to say concerns your son, and it must remain confidential."


    Isabella''s eyes narrowed, her suspicion evident. "You expect me to trust you? You, of all people? The loyal lackey of Baron Mortimer. What makes you think I''ll allow you to speak in private?"


    Adrian, still maintaining his disguise, met her gaze evenly. "You don''t have to trust me, Lady Isabella. But if you care for your son''s safety, you''ll take that chance. I promise you, this is a matter of utmost importance."


    The guards bristled at the suggestion, their hands twitching toward their weapons, but Isabella raised a hand to stop them again. Concern for her son overrode her mistrust, and she nodded reluctantly. "Leave us," she ordered.


    The guards hesitated but ultimately obeyed, filing out of the room one by one. Once the last guard had left, Isabella closed the door, her posture rigid as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Now, spit it out."


    Adrian, still in Darian''s form, scanned the room with his Appraisal technique, ensuring that there were no lingering presences or hidden dangers.


    Satisfied that they were alone, he took a deep breath, letting the disguise melt away. His features shifted, his hair lightening, and his posture relaxing as he reverted to his true form.


    Isabella''s eyes widened in shock, her hands flying to her mouth as she took a step back. "Adrian?" she whispered, disbelief evident in her voice. "Is it really you?"


    For a moment, Adrian saw the doubt and fear in her eyes, but as he began to speak, explaining everything that had happened¡ªthe ruse, the plan to save Eve and her mother, and his disguise¡ªhe watched the doubt slowly fade.


    Her intuition as a mother and his mannerisms that had shown changes over the past few days matched with the current Adrian. Her eyes softened, and the stern mask she had worn earlier began to crack as she listened to her son''s words. The resolve in her gaze was now mixed with a mother''s relief and love. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian felt a surge of emotion as he saw her valiant self break down to reveal the woman who had raised him. She was formidable, strong, and unyielding, yet still the mother he had always known.


    His attraction towards her grew stronger in that moment, realizing that beneath her fierce exterior was a woman of immense strength and beauty. The feeling was confusing, but he pushed it aside for now, focusing on the task at hand.


    Isabella''s hand trembled slightly as she reached out to touch his face, as if to confirm that it was truly him. "Adrian... I can''t believe it''s you."


    "It''s me, Mother," Adrian said gently, placing his hand over hers. "I''m sorry for deceiving you, but I had to. We need to move in secret in case Mortimer''s spies are around."


    Isabella nodded, her eyes now filled with determination. "You have it. Whatever you need, Adrian. Just tell me what to do."

 Chapter 46: Confessing to Isabella

    Chapter 46: Confessing to IsabellaAdrian observed his mother, Isabella, as she weighed the plan he''d just explained. He could see the conflict in her eyes, the desire to protect him clashing with her sympathy for Eve. Deep down, she wanted to reject the idea.


    Despite her kind-hearted nature and willingness to help Eve, she feared for Adrian''s safety, especially if he were to step into Mortimer''s territory.


    But as she looked at her son, seeing the resolve in his eyes, Isabella knew she wouldn''t be able to dissuade him.


    He was determined, and no amount of maternal concern would change his mind. With a resigned sigh, she reached out and gently rubbed his head, her fingers threading through his hair with a tenderness that made Adrian''s heart ache.


    "No matter what you do, Adrian," she said softly, "I will always support you."


    Adrian felt a wave of emotion at her words, but before he could respond, Isabella held up a hand to stop him.


    "Today has been eventful, and I can see that Eve is likely exhausted after everything she''s been through. Let''s give her a moment of peace."


    She turned towards Eve, who had remained quiet and withdrawn, her hood still covering most of her face.


    Isabella approached her slowly, almost cautiously, and gently removed the hood, revealing Eve''s delicate features.


    Eve tensed, her guard going up instinctively, but Isabella''s touch was gentle as she caressed the young woman''s cheek.


    "While I sympathize with you, dear," Isabella began, her voice soft but firm, "I''m sorry to say that I don''t trust you completely. It''s not because of anything you''ve done, but because of the situation we''re in. I hope you understand. I would like to place some maids to guard you not only for our protection but also for yours. Is that alright?"


    Eve blinked in surprise, her eyes widening slightly. She had expected suspicion, perhaps even hostility, but Isabella''s tone was considerate, almost motherly.


    The warmth in her words, despite the caution, was something Eve hadn''t felt from anyone except her own mother.


    Understanding Isabella''s reasoning, Eve nodded, though her heart ached at the thought of being seen as a potential threat.


    But more than that, she felt a deep warmth spreading through her chest¡ªsomeone besides her mother was showing her kindness.


    The gentle touch on her cheek, the concern in Isabella''s eyes... it was all too much. Tears welled up in her eyes and began to spill down her face.


    Isabella''s expression softened even further, her heart clenching at the sight of Eve''s tears. She immediately moved to comfort her, her voice filled with regret.


    "Oh, my dear, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I''m so sorry."


    But Eve shook her head, her voice trembling as she spoke through her tears.


    "No... It''s just... I''m happy. Happy that someone else, besides my mother, is being so considerate of me."


    Isabella''s eyes filled with understanding and compassion. Without hesitation, she pulled Eve into a comforting embrace, holding her tightly as the young woman cried against her shoulder.


    "You''ve been through so much, Eve. I''m so sorry for all the pain you''ve endured. But you''re safe here now. I promise."


    Eve clung to Isabella, her sobs gradually subsiding as she felt the warmth and safety of the embrace. It had been so long since she''d felt anything like this¡ªgenuine care and affection from another person. It was overwhelming, but in the best way possible.


    After a few moments, Eve''s tears finally stopped, and Isabella pulled back slightly, brushing a few stray strands of hair from Eve''s face.


    She then called for some maids, assigning them to take care of Eve and lead her to an unused guest room where she could rest.


    Eve nodded gratefully, though her eyes lingered on Isabella, still filled with emotion. As the maids gently led her away, she cast one last glance back at Adrian and Isabella, feeling a mix of hope and uncertainty about the future.


    With Eve gone, the room grew quiet, leaving Adrian and Isabella alone. Adrian turned to his mother, his expression serious.


    "Thank you, Mother, for understanding and helping her. I know this isn''t easy for you."


    Isabella sighed, her shoulders relaxing slightly as she looked at her son. "It''s not, but I trust you, Adrian. I trust your judgment. Just promise me you''ll be careful. I couldn''t bear it if anything happened to you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded, his voice filled with reassurance. "I promise, Mother. I''ll be careful, and I''ll make sure this plan works. For Eve, for her mother, and for all of us."


    Isabella stepped closer, wrapping her arms around Adrian in a tight embrace. "I''m proud of you, Adrian. You''re becoming a man that I and all the people of our territory could be proud of ."


    As Isabella drew close, hugging him tightly, the warmth of her chest pressing against his ignited an unbearable desire within him.


    Her fragrance enveloped him, and the stirring of emotions caused a reaction he couldn''t control. His body responded, and his little brother that had been dormant now awakened, pressing insistently against her thigh, seeking a place to belong.


    Isabella felt something poking her thigh as she embraced him. When she glanced down and noticed the prominent bulge in his pants, she was startled and quickly pushed him away.


    The suddenness of her reaction threw Adrian off balance, and seeing the surprised expression on Isabella''s face filled him with panic. A wave of fear washed over him as he worried she might start to hate him for this.


    He began to stammer, "M-Mom, it''s not like that. This is... a misunderstanding," as he desperately searched for an excuse. But in his panic, the words tumbled out before he could stop them. "I love you, Mom, not just as your son... but as a man. I can''t help but see you that way."


    Adrian blurted out something he hadn''t meant to say, surprising even himself. His mind raced, scrambling for an explanation to cover up the feelings he had just confessed. The room fell into an uneasy silence, his admission hanging in the air, leaving Isabella more stunned than before.


    As the silence lingered, Adrian began to calm down, his thoughts slowly organizing themselves. Just as Isabella opened her mouth to respond, Adrian cut in, trying to explain himself.


    "I know this sounds crazy, but I started acting like trash, being cold and distant to you and my sister, so you both would hate me, scold me, or even hit me. I thought it would make it easier to bury these feelings, to forget them."


    He paused, struggling to keep his voice steady. "But when I saw that scum looking down on you and when I saw how hard my sister was training, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I decided I had to change, to become someone better."


    As Adrian came up with lies for his actions, he felt the situation was out of control and he felt, he was probably hated by Isabella.


    He sighed deeply, the weight of his emotions pressing down on him. "I never intended to confess this to you, Mother. I planned to keep it buried forever. But today, seeing that strong, valiant side of you¡ªsomething you''ve never shown me before¡ªI was so captivated that I lost control."


    Adrian took a step back, turning away from her. "I''m sorry, Mom. I know you must hate me now, and I understand if you do. I''ll keep my distance from you unless absolutely necessary."


    With those words, he started to walk away, his heart heavy with the fear of rejection.

 Chapter 47: Isabella’s Handy (R-18)

    Chapter 47: Isabella¡¯s Handy (R-18)Isabella stood frozen, watching her son''s retreating figure. His words echoed in her mind, and the weight of his confession pressed heavily on her heart. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s unexpected declaration had left her reeling, stirring emotions she hadn''t confronted in years.


    On one hand, she felt a deep, aching sorrow. Her love for him had driven him to act out, causing him to become cold and distant, even adopting the persona of a wastrel.


    She had often wondered what had caused his sudden change in behavior¡ªthe way he pushed her and Sophia away, making things difficult for everyone, especially himself.


    She had tried to reach him, to understand, but his coldness and rebellious nature had only angered her.


    Yet, despite everything, she had continued to love him, spoiling him with indulgences that had angered Sophia to no end.


    But recently, Adrian had begun to change. He had become more determined, more focused, and while Isabella had tried to keep her emotions in check, she couldn''t help but notice.


    At first, she had assumed his change was driven by love for someone else, perhaps Chris. It seemed like the most logical explanation, and it had comforted her to think that he had found someone to open his heart to.


    However, hearing Adrian''s confession, that his love for her, as the woman she was, not just his mother¡ªhad driven his transformation, left her conflicted.


    The idea that he had been so pained by his feelings for her, that he had pushed her away to protect himself, made her heart ache.


    And yet, deep down, there was a strange warmth at his words, a flicker of something she didn''t want to acknowledge.


    As she watched him walk away, his shoulders slumped in despair, a pang of fear shot through her. If she didn''t stop him now, she felt that she might lose him forever. Her intuition was screaming at her to stop him.


    "Adrian," she called out, her voice trembling slightly.


    He stopped but didn''t turn around, the room filled with the heavy tension of unspoken emotions.


    Isabella took a deep breath, steeling herself. "I never realized how much you''ve been struggling. How much you''ve been hurting because of me. And for that, I''m so sorry."


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat at her words, but he remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    "I''ve always loved you, Adrian," she said softly, "not just as my son, but as the person you''ve become. I''ve seen the changes in you, and while I didn''t understand them at first, I realize now that you''ve been carrying this weight alone for far too long. I''m so proud of the man you''re becoming, and I''m so sorry for not seeing the pain behind your actions."


    Isabella hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew she was standing at a precipice, where her next words could change everything.


    "You don''t need to walk away, Adrian. Not now, not ever. We can face this together."


    Adrian turned around slowly, his eyes wide with surprise and uncertainty. "Mom¡­?"


    She stepped closer, her hand gently touching his cheek. "You don''t have to bear this alone anymore," she whispered. "Whatever happens, we''ll figure it out. I just want you to know that I''m here for you, always."


    The weight on Adrian''s shoulders seemed to lift slightly, her words wrapping around his heart like a balm. He hadn''t expected her to understand, let alone offer her support.


    Isabella''s eyes softened as she looked at him, seeing the vulnerability he had been hiding for so long. "You''ve been so brave, Adrian, but you don''t have to fight this battle on your own. Let me help you."


    Her words pierced through the layers of guilt and shame Adrian had been carrying, and for the first time in a long while, he felt a sense of hope.


    He nodded slowly, tears welling up in his eyes as he reached out to embrace her, holding her tightly as if afraid to let go.


    Isabella held him just as tightly, her heart breaking for the pain he had endured but also filled with a deep love for the son she had nearly lost to his own turmoil.


    As she embraced Adrian, feeling his trembling form against hers, she could sense the depth of his internal struggle¡ªthe weight he had carried for so long.


    Her heart ached as she ran her fingers gently through his hair, trying to comfort him. The bond between them, already complicated by the emotional confession, now teetered on the edge of something even more profound and unsettling.


    As Adrian pulled back slightly, his eyes met hers, searching for something¡ªperhaps understanding, perhaps acceptance, perhaps more. Isabella hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest as she felt his gaze on her, the room''s atmosphere thick with unspoken desire.


    "Then mom can you help me?", Adrian asked nervously.


    As he asked that she understood what he mean as he held her hand put it down on his raging boner.


    Isabella''s hand slowly drifted to his little brother, her touch tentative but deliberate. Her mind screamed at her to stop, but her body, driven by an inexplicable mix of emotions, continued its course.


    She could feel Adrian''s breath hitch as her hand brushed against him, and she knew then that there was no turning back.


    Isabella''s fingers traced the outline of his growing arousal over his pants, her heart racing with a mixture of fear, guilt, and something else she couldn''t define.


    Adrian then pulled his pants down to make it easier for her to continue and to ensure she won''t hesitate to take his little brother out.


    She knew this was wrong, that they were crossing a boundary that should never be crossed, but she couldn''t bring herself to stop.


    The love she felt for her son, so deeply intertwined with the complexities of their relationship, drove her to act on an impulse she couldn''t fully control.


    She was shocked to see the rock hard penis of her son, which used to be so small, now stood long, proud and hard in front of her. She then moved her hand towards her son''s little brother.


    Her hand wrapped around him, the warmth of his hardness shocking her senses. She began to move slowly, her movements shaky and unsure, driven by a mix of motherly affection and a newfound, confusing desire.


    She could feel Adrian''s body respond to her touch, his breath growing heavier as he leaned into her, his eyes filled with both need and uncertainty.


    "Mom¡­" Adrian''s voice was barely a whisper, filled with a mix of longing and confusion.


    Isabella''s heart pounded in her chest as she continued, her hand moving more confidently now, guided by an instinct she couldn''t fully understand.


    She could feel the tension in his body, the way he reacted to her touch, and it sent a thrill through her that she hadn''t expected.


    She knew this was wrong¡ªeverything about this moment was a breach of the sacred bond between them¡ªbut the intensity of their shared emotions made it impossible to stop.


    As she saw the state Adrian was in, she could not help but find his expression extremely cute. Something inside her was telling her to continue as she wanted to see more of this expression from her son.


    She could even feel Adrian tense, his body reacting to the pleasure she was giving him, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to be lost in the sensation, in the closeness they were sharing.


    "Mom¡­ Mom¡­ I''m close," Adrian moaned, his voice strained as he neared the zenith of his arousal.


    Isabella, lost in the moment, increased the pace of her movements, her hand guiding him toward release.


    His expression, a mix of pleasure and vulnerability, struck a chord within her, making her lose all bearings.


    She felt a surge of emotions, and with a soft, almost tender voice, she whispered, "It''s okay, my son¡­ Your mother will make you feel good."


    Moments later, Adrian released, his body shuddering as he spilled his load onto Isabella''s hand.

 Chapter 48: Kissing Isabella

    Chapter 48: Kissing IsabellaIsabella stared at the thick milky white stuff on her hand at daze. Her thought was broken as she heard rough panting of her son. She moved her gaze on to Adrian''s as she used water magic to clean her hand as her gaze was fixed on her son.


    Adrian''s eyes, heavy with a mix of desire and desperation, locked onto Isabella''s. The room was silent except for their ragged breaths, each sound echoing the turmoil within them.


    He leaned in slightly, his voice a soft plea, "Mom, can we kiss as lovers not as mother and son?"


    Isabella''s heart raced, her mind a chaotic mess of emotions. The request hung in the air like a weighted promise, both tempting and terrifying.


    She knew this was wrong, yet the vulnerability in Adrian''s gaze tugged at her soul. Her hand still rested on him, a physical connection that grounded her in this surreal moment.


    "Adrian..." Her voice was barely a whisper, a hesitant thread of resistance. But as she looked into his eyes, she saw the tinge of the nervousness and longing reflected back at her.


    His face expectant yet nervous as he stared her with his lustful eyes, daring yet not daring, made him look so cute that she felt her heart would be melted. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His cute face made her want to see him beg her for a kiss. It was a look that shattered her resolve, making her question everything she thought she knew about their relationship. She felt something awakening inside her as she looked at her son.


    Slowly, almost imperceptibly, she nodded. Adrian''s relief was palpable, a wave of relief and desire washing over him.


    He stepped closer, their bodies nearly touching, the heat between them intensifying with each passing second.


    Their lips met tentatively at first, a gentle brush of warmth that sent shivers down Isabella''s spine. It was a kiss filled with Adrian''s lust and Isabella''s acceptance of his action.


    Adrian''s hands found her waist, pulling her closer, deepening the kiss with a fervor that left no room for doubt.


    Isabella''s senses were overwhelmed¡ªthe taste of Adrian''s lips, the scent of his cologne mingling with the natural aroma of his skin, the soft moan that escaped him as their tongues touched.


    Her hands moved instinctively, one cupping his cheek tenderly, the other sliding up to rest on his shoulder.


    As the kiss grew more passionate, Adrian''s hands began to explore. His fingers traced the her back, gently massaging the tension away.


    Then, with a boldness that surprised even him, he slid one hand up to her breast, his thumb brushing lightly over her nipple through the fabric of her blouse.


    Isabella gasped into the kiss, a mixture of shock and arousal coursing through her. The sensation was electric, sparking a fire within her that she couldn''t extinguish.


    Her body responded on its own, arching subtly into his touch, inviting more.


    Adrian took the invitation, his hand now firmly cupping her breast, kneading it softly as he continued to kiss her deeply. His other hand ventured lower, skimming over her ass, squeezing gently. Each touch was deliberate, each movement a testament to the growing desire between them.


    The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them locked in an intimate embrace. Isabella''s mind whirled with confusion and guilt, thoughts racing and colliding as she tried to grasp the reality of the moment.


    But her body betrayed her, yielding to the electric sensation that Adrian''s touch ignited within her. Every nerve seemed to come alive under his hands, drowning out the rational voice in her head.


    Adrian''s lips moved against hers with a hunger that sent waves of heat coursing through her. As the kiss grew more sensual, his hands explored her body with a possessive tenderness.


    His fingers, once gripping her perky ass, now trailed up her side, leaving a tingling path in their wake. The light brush of his fingertips over her thighs sent a shiver through her, and when his hand slid to the front, grazing the sensitive skin just below her waist, she gasped into his mouth.


    But as his fingers moved lower, brushing against the intimate part of her body, something in Isabella snapped back to reality.


    The haze of desire that had clouded her mind suddenly cleared, replaced by a rush of clarity. Her body, still humming with the echoes of passion, stiffened as she realized where his hand was.


    With a sharp intake of breath, Isabella pulled back abruptly, breaking the kiss. The sudden absence of his lips on hers left her breathless, her chest heaving as she tried to gather her scattered thoughts.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, the mixture of emotions swirling inside her¡ªdesire, guilt, confusion¡ªthreatening to overwhelm her.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise at her sudden withdrawal, his hand still lingering near her waist. His breath was heavy, his mind struggling to catch up with the abrupt shift in the moment.


    He could see the conflict in her eyes, the storm of emotions that had driven her to pull away.


    Isabella''s voice trembled as she spoke, her tone shaky but resolute.


    "We need to stop," she murmured, her words barely more than a whisper. She took a step back, creating a small but significant distance between them, her eyes searching Adrian''s face for understanding.


    Adrian''s expression clouded with disappointment, but he nodded, understanding that pushing Isabella too far now might let him bang her now, but future would be uncertain.


    He had already tasted her once, this meant be could do more with her in the future with being a little bit more pushy.


    "I know," he whispered, his hands reluctantly withdrawing from her body.


    They stood there, breathing heavily, the air thick with the aftermath of their actions. Isabella''s hand reached out, gently tucking a strand of hair behind Adrian''s ear.


    "I will always love you, no matter what," she said, her voice filled with a mother''s unconditional love and a woman''s conflicted desires.


    Adrian smiled weakly, his eyes reflecting the depth of his feelings. "I love you too, Mother," he replied, his voice tinged with relief, noticing Isabella love for him was more deep than he thought and he felt that he was lucky to have been transmigrated to this world.

 Chapter 49: Making Plans

    Chapter 49: Making PlansAfter a while, when the heat of the moment had died down, Isabella spoke softly, "You must be tired with everything that has happened today, son. Take a rest for now, and we''ll discuss our plans against Mortimer in detail tomorrow."


    Adrian nodded, his eyes lingering on her with a mixture of desire and understanding. "You''re right, Mother," he replied, forcing a small smile. "We''ll figure it all out tomorrow."


    With that, they each turned and went their separate ways, their minds swirling with thoughts that refused to settle.


    Isabella walked slowly back to her room, her heart heavy with the weight of the day''s events. As she closed the door behind her, the silence of her chamber felt suffocating.


    Leaning against the door, she was overwhelmed by a whirlwind of guilt, confusion, and lingering pleasure.


    Had she crossed a line she could never uncross? The touch of Adrian''s lips still burned on her skin, and she couldn''t deny the pull she felt toward him.


    She paced the room, trying to reconcile her emotions. The memory of their kiss was intoxicating, and the sensation of his hands on her body stirred desires she had long suppressed.


    With a sigh, Isabella decided to take a bath, hoping the water would wash away the turmoil in her mind. She moved toward the bathroom, her fingers trembling as she began to undress.


    As she removed her underwear, she was startled to find a wet patch she hadn''t expected. Her gaze lowered to her thighs, where a faint sheen of moisture glistened. The sight sent a fresh wave of heat through her, reminding her of the intensity of her encounter with Adrian.


    The realization of her body''s response filled her with a complex mix of shame and longing, a stark reminder of the boundary she had dangerously skirted.


    Meanwhile, Adrian made his way back to his room, his thoughts focused on the events of the day. The kiss he had shared with Isabella was a moment of pure passion, and it had stirred something deep within him¡ªa determination, a conviction that he could win her over completely.


    As he settled into his bed, a sense of satisfaction washed over him. The memory of their kiss played over and over in his mind, and he felt certain that it was only a matter of time before he would have her in his arms again, fully and completely.


    The idea of it excited him, and he allowed himself to indulge in the fantasy for a moment before sleep claimed him.


    Both Adrian and Isabella lay awake that night, their thoughts consumed by the events of the day. For Isabella, it was a night of inner conflict, a struggle to find balance between what she wanted and what was right.


    For Adrian, it was a night of growing conviction, a belief that he was on the path to getting exactly what he desired. And as they drifted into sleep, their dreams were filled with visions of what the future might hold.


    The next morning, Adrian was gently awakened by a soft knock on his door, followed by the quiet entrance of Christine, his new personal maid. The morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow in the room as she approached his bedside.


    "Good morning, Milord," Christine said with a bright smile, her voice filled with cheerful energy that seemed to chase away the remnants of sleep from Adrian''s mind.


    Adrian stretched and sat up, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "Good morning, Christine. I hope you''re settling in well. How''s everything going? Are you comfortable here? And what did I tell you to call me?"


    Christine''s eyes lit up as she nodded eagerly.


    "Oh yes, Big Brother! Everyone here has been so kind to me. Lady Isabella even checks on me from time to time, making sure I''m doing well, even though I''m just a maid. It''s more than I ever expected. I really like it here."


    Adrian smiled, pleased to hear that she was happy.


    "I''m glad to hear that. You deserve to feel comfortable and welcomed, Christine. If you ever need anything or if something''s bothering you, don''t hesitate to come to me, alright?"


    Christine blushed slightly at his kindness, her heart warming at how thoughtful he was. "Thank you, Big Brother. I''ll remember that."


    As they continued chatting, Christine helped him prepare for the day, and soon they made their way to the dining hall for breakfast.


    The mansion was lively in the mornings, with the staff bustling about, but there was also a sense of calm and routine that made the Everhart Manor feel like a well-oiled machine.


    When they arrived at the dining hall, Adrian greeted his mother, Isabella, and his sister, Sophia, who were already seated at the table. Isabella looked up with a smile, her gaze warm as she welcomed him.


    "Good morning, Adrian," Isabella said.


    "Morning, Mother," Adrian replied as he took his seat. He then glanced at Sophia, noticing that she seemed a bit more serious than usual.


    He figured that Isabella had already briefed her about the attack and his retaliation. "Sophia."


    Sophia nodded, her expression calm but with a hint of concern. "Morning, Adrian. I heard about what happened yesterday. Are you alright?"


    Adrian offered a reassuring smile. "I''m fine. It was just a small incident, nothing to worry about."


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed slightly, clearly not convinced it was so minor, but she didn''t press the issue. Instead, she gave a slight nod, acknowledging his words.


    As they settled into breakfast, Adrian''s attention shifted to another figure at the table¡ªEve. She sat quietly, her presence timid and awkward as she tried to blend in.


    Her gaze flickered nervously between the members of the Everhart family, unsure of how to fit in with them.


    Adrian noticed her unease and gave her a gentle smile, trying to make her feel more comfortable. "Good morning, Eve. How are you settling in?"


    Eve looked up, startled that he addressed her directly, and then quickly composed herself. "Good morning, Adrian. I¡­ I''m doing well, thank you. Everyone here has been very kind to me."


    "I''m glad to hear that," Adrian replied. "You''re safe here, Eve. No one will harm you under this roof. Also, don''t worry¡ªwe will rescue your mother."


    Eve nodded, her eyes softening with gratitude. "Thank you, Adrian. That means a lot to me." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, the awkwardness seemed to ease slightly, and breakfast continued with more light conversation.


    Isabella and Sophia exchanged knowing glances, aware of the complexities of the situation but content to keep things peaceful for now.


    Once breakfast was finished, they all moved to the room where important meetings were usually held. The mood shifted as they entered the more formal setting, with everyone''s focus turning to the plan they needed to discuss.

 Chapter 50: Making Plans Part 2

    Chapter 50: Making Plans Part 2As they sat around the large oak table, the gravity of the situation settled over the room. Adrian''s calm yet determined presence led the discussion as Isabella, Sophia, and the battle maids listened intently.


    Adrian began, "Our objective is threefold: first, to retrieve the control for Eve''s slave collar from Baron Mortimer; second, to rescue her mother, who is currently under house arrest in the baron''s estate. The baron is using Eve''s mother as leverage, and we need to break that hold if we''re to free Eve completely."


    He paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words sink in. His eyes scanned the room, ensuring everyone was focused. Then, with a simple mental command, Adrian activated his system''s remote storage function.


    In an instant, everything in the room, aside from the table and chairs, disappeared, stored safely within his storage ring. A moment later, he brought everything back just as quickly, the objects reappearing in the exact positions they had occupied before.


    The room fell silent, the air thick with surprise. Isabella and Eve stared at Adrian, their eyes wide with disbelief at the display of his abilities. Even the seasoned battle maids, trained to remain stoic, showed hints of awe. Only Sophia remained composed, having already witnessed his unique power.


    Before anyone could speak, Adrian continued, his tone calm and focused. "This will be our third objective: to seize supplies and equipment from the baron''s estate. By doing so, we can cripple his resources and delay any potential attack on the Everhart family."


    Sophia, seated beside him, nodded in agreement. "This is a smart move, Adrian. We can''t risk a direct confrontation with Mortimer just yet. By disrupting his supply chain and weakening his resources, we buy ourselves time and gain a significant advantage."


    Isabella, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke, her voice carrying the weight of her authority.


    "Adrian, you will not be going alone. Sophia will accompany you, and a select group of our most skilled maids will follow in secrecy. Every maid chosen for this mission, has unlocked their first class, and with Sophia who has unlocked her 2nd class, they are well-equipped to protect you and ensure the mission''s success. You may not see them, but they will be there, watching over you."


    Most of the maids in the Everhart manor, although they appeared like ordinary servants, were highly trained in both combat and stealth, their skills honed under Isabella''s rigorous training. They were more than capable of handling the dangerous mission that lay ahead.


    Adrian looked at his mother, appreciating the trust and support she was placing in him. "Thank you, Mother. With Sophia and the maids by my side, I''m confident we can carry out the mission successfully."


    Sophia added, her voice calm but firm, "We''ll be monitoring the perimeter and preparing an extraction route. If things go south, we''ll create a distraction and get you both out safely. My role is to ensure that nothing interferes with your objectives."


    Isabella then said, her eyes sharp with determination and her love for Adrian overflowing,


    "Remember, Adrian, your primary goal is to retrieve Eve''s mother and the control for Eve''s slave collar. The supplies and resources you can gather are secondary but still important. Disrupting Mortimer''s operations will weaken his position and delay any plans he might have against us."


    Adrian, considering everything carefully, then added, "We''ll commence this plan in a week. I''m close to reaching level 10, and I''d like to obtain my first class before we proceed. It will give us a better chance of success. After I reach level 10, I will give you guys big surprise."


    Isabella and Sophia exchanged glances, understanding the importance of his leveling up. They both nodded in agreement.


    "That makes sense," Sophia said. "A week should give us enough time to make final preparations and for you to be at your best."


    From there, they continued detailing the plan, discussing potential contingencies, and assigning specific roles to each person involved.


    After two hours of intense discussion, the meeting finally concluded. The group dispersed, each member moving to their respective tasks.


    As the room emptied, Adrian took a moment to check his missions through the system interface. Three missions were pending.


    The first was to level up to level 10, with only three days remaining to complete it. The other two involved seducing Isabella and Eve.


    He had made significant progress with Isabella the previous day, but given Eve''s current situation and the delicate nature of her predicament, Adrian decided not to make any advances on her¡ªat least, not for now.


    Determined to focus on leveling up, Adrian announced to the remaining members, "I''ll be heading out to train and level up. Eve, would you assist me? I have no time to waste."


    Eve looked slightly surprised but nodded, understanding the urgency in his voice. "Of course, Adrian. I''ll do my best to help."


    With their plan in place, Adrian and Eve made their way to the Shadowgrove Forest, a dense and dangerous area known for its abundance of monsters.


    It was the perfect place for Adrian to grind experience and reach level 10. As they arrived at the forest''s edge, Adrian prepared himself for the challenges ahead, while Eve stood by, ready to provide whatever support he needed.


    The day passed quickly as Adrian focused on farming monsters, his skills honed by both determination and the urgency of his mission.


    Eve assisted him whenever necessary, using her shielding abilities and dark bindings to provide tactical support. Together, they formed a formidable team, and Adrian''s progress toward level 10 was swift and efficient. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With every battle, Adrian felt himself growing stronger, the anticipation of unlocking his first class driving him forward.


    The forest had proven to be the perfect training ground, and with Eve''s help, he was confident he would reach level 10 within 2 days, a day before mission''s deadline.


    The countdown to the mission continued, but with each monster slain, Adrian knew he was one step closer to being ready for the challenges that lay ahead.

 Chapter 51: Fighting Mutated Shadow Serpent

    Chapter 51: Fighting Mutated Shadow SerpentDing! Level Up!


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 6 ¡ú 7


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 450


    Mana Points (MP): 240


    Strength: 61


    Agility: 28


    Endurance: 41


    Intelligence: 33


    Charm: 20


    Luck: 13


    Seduction Points (SP): 2500


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1)


    Basic Mana Control (Level 3 ¡ú 2)


    Dragon Roar (Level 1): An area-of-effect attack that sends sound waves whose strength depends upon the mana applied to the skill


    Scaled Defense (Level 2): Increased resistance to physical damage


    Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique: A profound dual cultivation method that balances the energies of Yin and Yang between partners, significantly enhancing cultivation speed, physical strength, and spiritual awareness


    Inventory:


    Enchanted DaggerBasic


    Healing Potion x3


    Exp Storage Orb


    Virtual Training Chamber  Voucher


    Charming Spray


    Adrian saw the level-up notification as he finished off the last of the Gloom Wolves surrounding him. Blood dripped from his blade, and the battle''s intensity began to fade, leaving him with the familiar sensation of leveling up. Eve approached, her expression a mix of concern and relief.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked softly, her eyes scanning his injuries.


    Adrian nodded, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s take a short break before moving on.¡±


    After a brief rest, the duo ventured deeper into Shadowgrove Forest. The towering trees loomed ominously, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch toward them.


    They had already encountered and defeated several monsters¡ªGloom Wolves, Horned Rabbits, and Shadow Serpents¡ªbut the forest seemed to grow more dangerous with each step.


    Despite the fatigue creeping into his muscles, Adrian¡¯s determination to reach Level 10 kept him focused.


    The atmosphere grew denser, and a sudden chill filled the air. Adrian¡¯s instincts flared. He immediately activated his Mana Fortification, sharpening his senses. His vision caught a subtle shift in the shadows around them¡ªsomething was watching.


    ¡°Eve, stay alert,¡± he warned, his voice low but firm. ¡°We¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Eve nodded, her grip tightening on her staff. She activated her Mana Shield, a soft, translucent barrier shimmering around her, ready to absorb any incoming attack. Together, they moved cautiously, eyes scanning the darkened forest.


    Without warning, a massive serpent emerged from the shadows. Its scales were darker than night, its eyes glowing with malevolent light. Venom dripped from its fangs, hissing as it touched the ground.


    Adrian quickly activated his Appraisal skill, a wave of information flooding his mind:


    Mutated Shadow Serpent


    Level: 20


    Health Points (HP): 1,200/1,200


    Strength: 75


    Agility: 60 Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Endurance: 70


    Special Ability: Shadow Phase - The serpent can temporarily phase into shadows, becoming nearly invulnerable for a short time


    Weakness: Fire and Light-based attacks


    Adrian''s heart raced. This creature was far stronger than anything they had faced before. A single mistake could prove fatal.


    "Eve, it''s a level 20 Mutated Shadow Serpent," Adrian called out.


    "Its strength and agility are off the charts. Be ready¡ªthis is going to be a tough fight!"


    Eve''s eyes widened but she quickly steeled herself. "Got it. I''ll focus on weakening it with Flame Burst and keeping you protected. Watch out for its Shadow Phase ability¡ªit can become nearly invincible."


    The serpent hissed, coiling its massive body as it prepared to strike. Adrian took a deep breath, centering himself.


    He activated Mana Fortification, focusing the energy into his legs to enhance his speed. He needed to stay one step ahead of this deadly creature.


    With a sudden, lightning-fast movement, the serpent lunged at Adrian. He barely had time to react, diving to the side as the serpent''s fangs snapped shut just inches from his face. He rolled to his feet, his sword at the ready.


    "Eve, now!" he shouted.


    Eve responded immediately, raising her staff and chanting the incantation for Flame Burst. A ball of fire materialized in front of her and shot toward the serpent.


    The flames struck the creature''s scales, causing it to hiss in pain. The fire crackled and danced across its body, exploiting its weakness to heat.


    Taking advantage of the serpent''s momentary distraction, Adrian charged forward. He activated Dragon Roar, sending out a powerful shockwave that disoriented the serpent. The creature recoiled, its massive body thrashing as it tried to shake off the effects of the attack.


    But the serpent wasn''t done yet. It activated its Shadow Phase ability, its form flickering as it merged with the shadows. In an instant, it became nearly invisible, blending seamlessly with the darkness around them.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. "Damn it, it''s using Shadow Phase! Stay sharp, Eve¡ªwe can''t let it catch us off guard."


    Eve nodded, her eyes scanning the area. She quickly cast Dark Binding, sending tendrils of dark energy into the shadows. The spell wouldn''t harm the serpent but might reveal its position.


    For a tense moment, there was only silence. Then, without warning, the serpent reappeared behind Adrian, its fangs bared and ready to strike.


    Adrian''s enhanced reflexes saved him¡ªhe spun around just in time, his sword slashing through the air. The blade met the serpent''s scales with a loud clang, the force of the blow pushing Adrian back.


    The serpent hissed in fury, its massive tail whipping around to strike. Adrian raised his sword to block, but the impact sent him stumbling backward. His HP dropped slightly, a reminder of how dangerous this creature was.


    "Eve, I need cover!" Adrian shouted, trying to regain his footing.


    Eve responded immediately, casting Mana Shield around Adrian. The shimmering barrier absorbed the next strike from the serpent, giving Adrian the precious seconds he needed to recover.


    He focused his mana into his sword, enhancing its sharpness, and prepared for a counterattack.


    The serpent lunged again, but this time, Adrian was ready. He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding its fangs, and drove his sword into the creature''s side.


    The blade sank deep into its flesh, and the serpent let out a pained shriek.


    "Now, Eve!" Adrian yelled.


    Eve unleashed another Flame Burst, the fiery explosion engulfing the serpent. The creature writhed in agony as the flames consumed it, its HP dropping rapidly.


    Despite its injuries, the serpent wasn''t ready to give up. It activated Shadow Phase once more, its form flickering as it tried to escape into the shadows. But this time, Adrian was prepared.


    He channeled all his remaining mana into Dragon Roar, the powerful shockwave disrupting the serpent''s phasing ability. The creature materialized fully, vulnerable and weakened.


    With a final, decisive strike, Adrian drove his sword into the serpent''s head. The blade pierced through its skull, and the serpent let out one last, pitiful hiss before collapsing to the ground. Its massive body went limp, and the glow in its eyes faded.


    Adrian stood over the fallen creature, panting heavily. As he caught his breath, he noticed the familiar chime of a system notification:


    Ding! Level Up!

 Chapter 52: Chosing Class

    Chapter 52: Chosing ClassAs Adrian stood over the massive corpse of the Mutated Shadow Serpent, his body trembled from the intensity of the battle. The forest around him was eerily quiet, as if even the creatures of Shadowgrove Forest recognized the strength of the warrior who had just felled one of its deadliest inhabitants.


    Eve approached cautiously, her eyes wide with a mixture of relief and admiration. "Adrian, that was... incredible," she said, her voice filled with awe. She quickly checked his injuries, her hands trembling slightly as she applied a basic healing spell to his wounds.


    Adrian gave her a tired smile, grateful for her support. "Couldn''t have done it without you, Eve."


    Ding! Level Up!


    Ding! Level Up!


    Ding! Level Up!


    Congratulations, Host! You have reached Level 10!


    Please Chose your Class to continue leveling up


    1.Draconian Shadowblade


    2. Draconic Bloodrager


    3. Draconian Spellblade


    4. Draconic Ranger


    5. Draconic Alchemist


    6. Shadow Vein Stalker


    7. Scaled Blade


    8. Draconic Trickster


    9. Wyrmblade Duelist


    10. Veinwalker


    11. Dragonshade Rogue


    12. Fang Dancer


    13. Dragonscale Infiltrator


    14. Wyrmborn Siphoner


    15. Stormfang Raider


    16. Serpentblade


    17. Windclaw Striker


    18. Wyrmkin Hunter


    19. Dragonflame Thief


    20. Dragon''s Claw Stalker


    21. Draconic Trickster


    22. Bloodfang Raider


    Adrian was stunned. He had leveled up three times after slaying the Mutated creature, reaching Level 10 in one fell swoop. But what shocked him even more was the list of 22 class options now before him.


    A quick glance revealed that they were all related to dragons, likely due to his Draconian Mana Manual. Most people only had five or six classes to choose from, yet he had 22. The lack of descriptions for each class only added to his confusion.


    Deciding to consult Isabella and Sophia before making any decisions, Adrian turned to the system. "I''ve reached Level 10. Why hasn''t the mission been completed yet?"


    The system responded, "Host must select a class to complete the mission."


    Nodding, Adrian headed home with Eve. Upon arrival, he asked a maid to summon his mother, sister, and Chris if she was with them.


    If not, he instructed her to send someone to fetch Chris. The maid nodded and went to carry out his request.


    Adrian then took a bath, while Eve also separated to freshen up. They reconvened in the meeting room, where Adrian explained his level-up and the dilemma of selecting a class.


    As Adrian explained his situation to Isabella and Sophia, their expressions shifted from concern to utter shock.


    The number of class options he had¡ª22 in total¡ªwas staggering. People with more than six class options were already considered geniuses, but this was unheard of.


    Furthermore, the names of the classes he mentioned were not just uncommon; they were rare and powerful, the kinds of classes that should by right just appear at later levels, not this early.


    Isabella took a deep breath, trying to process the information.


    "Adrian, this is beyond extraordinary. The first class you choose will lay the foundation for your future. You need to be wise about this. Consider your fighting style, the weapon you''ve grown accustomed to, and how each class will shape your path moving forward."


    Sophia, still recovering from the shock, nodded in agreement.


    "These classes... they''re not just rare, they''re on a completely different level. Any one of them could set you on a path far beyond what we could have ever imagined. You need to think carefully about which one aligns with your strengths and the kind of warrior you want to become."


    Adrian listened intently, understanding the gravity of the situation. After a moment of contemplation, he began to sift through the class options, focusing on how each might enhance his current abilities and combat style. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Draconian Spellblade stood out, resonating with his instincts and the battle had been undergone so far.


    Finally, with a deep breath, Adrian made his decision.


    "I''ve decided. I''m choosing the Draconian Spellblade."


    Ding! Class Selection Confirmed!


    Congratulations, Host! You have selected the Draconian Spellblade class!


    As the system acknowledged his choice, a surge of power coursed through Adrian''s body, aligning with his decision. His combat style, honed by experience, was now amplified by the raw power of the draconians.


    Draconian  Spellblade


    Description: A hybrid class that combines the finesse of a rogue with the arcane might of a Draconian mage, the Draconian Spellblade wields both physical and magical attacks. Host can channel draconian mana into his weapons to unleash devastating elemental attacks.


    Class Skills:


    Elemental Slash: Allows Host to infuse his blade with elemental energy, such as fire, ice, or lightning, adding magical damage to each strike.


    Mana Flow: A passive skill that enhances Host''s mana regeneration and increases the effectiveness of his spell-based attacks.


    Draconic Ward: A defensive spell that creates a barrier of elemental energy around Host, reducing incoming damage and reflecting a portion back at attackers.


    Blade Dance: A rapid series of enchanted strikes that combine physical and magical damage, hitting all enemies in close proximity.


    Dragon''s Wrath: A unique skill that channels the fury of a dragon, allowing Host to unleash a powerful, area-of-effect attack that combines all elemental energies into a devastating explosion.


    Stat Bonuses:


    Each level up additional stats are as follows:


    +10 Agility


    +8 Strength


    +6 Intelligence


    +4 Endurance


    +10 Mana Points (MP)


    As the power surged through Adrian''s body, he felt an overwhelming sense of strength and clarity, as if the very essence of the draconian was coursing through his veins.


    His muscles, once weary from battle, felt invigorated, brimming with newfound energy.


    His mind, once clouded with the uncertainty of the class selection, now sharpened with the precision of a blade. The power was unlike anything he had ever experienced, a perfect fusion of physical prowess and magical might.


    Adrian could feel the draconian mana pulsing through him, a steady rhythm that synced with his heartbeat. It was as if the very elements around him were responding to his presence, bending to his will.


    He glanced down at his hands, marveling at the faint glow that emanated from them¡ªa testament to the immense power he now wielded.


    Isabella and Sophia watched in awe as Adrian''s transformation took place. The air around him seemed to shimmer, charged with the raw energy of the draconian.


    Isabella could hardly contain her excitement. She knew that this power would elevate Adrian far beyond the ordinary path of a warrior. Her son was now on the cusp of something truly extraordinary.


    DIng! Host You have completed the mission to level up to level 10. Claim your rewards.

 Chapter 53: Revealing Secrets

    Chapter 53: Revealing SecretsAdrian blinked as the notifications echoed in his mind, signaling the completion of his mission. The tension of the battle and the weight of his class choice had kept him on edge, but now that it was done, a wave of relief washed over him.


    He focused on the rewards, intrigued by the possibilities they presented.


    Ding! You have received 100,000 Seduction Points (SP).


    Ding! You have one chance to choose a skill from the system shop.


    Adrian considered the immense amount of SP he had just gained. It was more than he had ever seen before, and the potential for what he could acquire with it was vast. But it was the opportunity to choose a skill from the system shop that truly excited him.


    The system shop had a wide range of abilities, from combat techniques to supportive spells, and Adrian knew that this was a rare chance to pick something that could further enhance his power as a Draconian Spellblade.


    "System, open the skill shop," Adrian commanded, his voice steady despite the anticipation building inside him.


    A holographic interface appeared before his eyes, displaying an array of skills organized by category¡ªOffensive, Defensive, Utility, and Special.


    He scrolled through the options, each one more enticing than the last. He knew that this decision, much like his class selection, would shape his future. After a few minutes of careful consideration, he narrowed it down to a few key skills.


    Elemental Mastery: Increases the potency of all elemental attacks and allows the user to manipulate multiple elements simultaneously.


    Phase Step: A high-level movement skill that allows the user to phase through solid objects and move in short bursts of invisibility, perfect for dodging attacks or setting up surprise strikes.


    Mana Surge: A passive ability that drastically increases mana regeneration and allows the user to channel mana at an accelerated rate during combat.


    Dragon''s Might: A powerful buff that temporarily enhances all physical and magical abilities, imbuing the user with the strength and ferocity of a dragon.


    Ethereal Blade: Summons a spectral blade that strikes with the force of pure mana, ignoring physical defenses and dealing significant damage to both health and mana.


    Adrian carefully reviewed the skills in the system shop, weighing his options. He already had a strong arsenal of offensive and defensive abilities, and his mana control had been greatly enhanced by the Draconian Spellblade class. However, he wanted something that could give him an edge in both offense and defense, amplifying his overall combat prowess.


    One skill in particular caught his eye: Dragon''s Might. It was a powerful buff that temporarily enhanced all physical and magical abilities, imbuing the user with the strength and ferocity of a dragon. It would make him even more formidable in battle, pushing his power to new heights when needed most.


    After a moment of contemplation, Adrian made his decision. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "System, I choose Dragon''s Might," he declared.


    Ding! Skill Acquired: Dragon''s Might.


    As the system confirmed his choice, Adrian felt a surge of power within himself, as if a dragon''s strength was now at his fingertips.


    With his new power in hand, Adrian turned to his family and allies, ready to continue his journey. He had leveled up, chosen his class, and gained a powerful new skill¡ªbut the challenges ahead would only grow more intense.


    He then asked the system to show his updated stats, which appeared as follows:


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level: 7 ¡ú 10


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor, Draconian hatchling


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 450 ¡ú 530


    Mana Points (MP): 240 ¡ú 300


    Strength: 61 ¡ú 89


    Agility: 28 ¡ú 48


    Endurance: 41 ¡ú 61


    Intelligence: 33 ¡ú 51


    Charm: 20


    Luck: 13


    Seduction Points (SP): 102,500


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1): Basic to intermediate techniques and forms of sword fighting.


    Basic Mana Control (Level 6): Allows Adrian to harness and manipulate mana for basic spells and abilities.


    Dragon Roar (Level 5): An area-of-effect attack that sends sound waves whose strength depends upon the mana applied to the skill.


    Scaled Defense (Level 5): Increased resistance to physical damage.


    Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique: A profound dual cultivation method that balances the energies of Yin and Yang between partners, significantly enhancing cultivation speed, physical strength, and spiritual awareness and allowing partners to absorb some of the stats of their partner without affecting them.


    Shadow Vein Step: A movement skill that allows short-range teleportation through shadows, making Adrian nearly undetectable for a brief moment.


    Dragon''s Fang Strike: A precision-based attack that targets vital points with enhanced damage, focusing on quick, lethal strikes.


    Vein-Touched Reflexes: A passive ability that enhances reaction speed and agility, particularly in low-light environments.


    Draconic Cloak: A stealth ability that blends Adrian into his surroundings, making him difficult to detect for a limited time.


    Mana Fortification: A defensive skill that temporarily boosts endurance and physical resistance by channeling dragon mana.


    Dragon''s Might: A powerful buff that temporarily enhances all physical and magical abilities, imbuing the user with the strength and ferocity of a dragon.


    Inventory:


    Enchanted Dagger


    Basic Healing Potion x3


    Exp Storage Orb


    Virtual Training Chamber Voucher


    Charming Spray


    As Adrian absorbed the details, Isabella approached him with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with pride.


    "Congratulations, Adrian. You''ve accomplished so much," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "I think a celebratory party is in order."


    Adrian''s heart swelled with gratitude, but Isabella''s tone soon grew more serious. "However, now isn''t the time. We''re still in a critical situation. Once we rescue Eve and her mother, we''ll celebrate properly with a banquet together."


    Eve, standing nearby, felt warmth bloom in her chest. The Everhart family''s consideration for her situation touched her deeply.


    Adrian nodded, appreciating the thoughtfulness. "Thank you, Mother," he replied, then glanced around at his gathered family and allies.


    "Before we move forward, there''s something I need to tell all of you. It''s a secret I''ve kept, but I trust everyone here."


    Adrian activated his appraisal skill, his eyes subtly scanning everyone in the room to ensure their loyalty. However, when he reached his mother, Isabella, his breath caught. The stats that appeared before him were astonishing¡ªfar beyond what he had ever imagined.


    Name: Isabella Everhart


    Age: 35


    Level: 78


    Class: Battle Healer


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 10,000


    Mana Points (MP): 8,500


    Strength: 110


    Agility: 95


    Endurance: 155


    Intelligence: 160


    Charm: 120


    Luck: 75


    Skills:


    Sacred Healing (Level 10): A powerful healing spell that restores a large amount of health to all allies within range.


    Divine Shield (Level 8): Creates a protective barrier around an ally, absorbing incoming damage for a duration.


    Holy Cleansing (Level 7): Purifies negative statuses and curses from allies.


    Battle Blessing (Level 9): Temporarily boosts all physical and magical stats of an ally.


    Resurgence (Level 5): A rare resurrection spell that brings a fallen ally back to life with partial health and mana.


    Seraphic Smite (Level 6): A potent offensive spell that channels divine energy into a concentrated strike against enemies.


    Mana Regeneration (Level 8): Passively increases mana regeneration over time.


    Adrian was stunned by the sheer power of his mother''s stats and skills. Despite her kind demeanor, Isabella was a force to be reckoned with.


    He could hardly believe that the kind and gentle Isabella wielded such overwhelming power. Even her healing abilities had a battle-hardened edge.


    Next, he turned to his sister, Sophia.


    Name: Sophia Everhart


    Title: Prodigy of the Everhart Clan


    Class: Dual-Blade Master (2nd Class)


    Level: 50


    HP: 980


    MP: 310


    Strength: 80


    Agility: 155


    Endurance: 123


    Intelligence:71


    Charm: 40


    Luck: 23


    Skills:


    Sword Mastery: Advanced techniques in dual-blade combat.


    Blade Dance: A flurry of sword strikes that overwhelms the opponent.


    Focus Strike: A powerful, single-target attack with increased accuracy and damage.


    Quickstep: Enhances agility and speed in combat.


    Mana Blade: Imbues swords with mana, increasing damage.Proficient Counter: Efficiently parries and counters incoming attacks.


    Title Effect - Prodigy: Significantly enhances learning speed and mastery of new techniques.


    Sophia''s stats and skills were a testament to her title. She had always been a gifted swordswoman, but seeing her abilities laid out like this reaffirmed how remarkable she truly was.


    Finally, he appraised Chris, his former maid turned lover. Despite being a normal human, she had been an important part of his life and had a unique role within the family. Her stats, while more modest, reflected her loyalty and dedication and extremely high luck.


    Name: Chris


    Class: N/A (Normal Human)


    Level: 1


    HP: 150


    MP: 10


    Strength: 10


    Agility: 12


    Endurance: 10


    Intelligence: 14


    Charm: 23


    Luck 50


    Adrian continued as he didn''t find any abnormalities on any people he trusted.


    "I''ve found a way for us to get even stronger. I have access to a Virtual Training Chamber that allows us to train for what feels like a year. Our levels won''t change, but we can master our skills and become far more powerful."


    He let the weight of his words sink in before adding, "And that''s not all. I have a secret army at my command. I can summon them at any time. We''ll have the strength we need to face any challenge."

 Chapter 54: First Time with Isabella Part 1

    Chapter 54: First Time with Isabella Part 1As Adrian finished speaking, the room fell silent. Isabella, her usual calm demeanor faltering, looked at her son with a mixture of disbelief and hope.


    Sophia''s eyes widened, the weight of his words sinking in. For so long, they had borne the burden of their family''s safety, dealing with the pressures Adrian had unintentionally placed on them during his earlier years.


    Isabella''s voice trembled as she asked, "Adrian¡­ is this true? You really have this power?"


    Adrian nodded, maintaining a calm expression. "Yes, Mother. This is my unique ability. It allows me to summon an army related to my class. I don''t fully understand how it works or when I can summon them again, but they are completely loyal to me."


    He purposely withheld information about the system, not wanting to reveal its existence just yet. The lie, though small, seemed necessary to protect the deeper secrets he harbored.


    A wave of relief washed over Isabella and Sophia. They had been worried that if someone had given Adrian an army, it might have been a ploy to manipulate him and take control of the Everhart family. But hearing that this power came from Adrian himself eased their fears.


    Isabella exhaled slowly, her shoulders relaxing. "I see¡­ If they are truly loyal, then this could be a great boon for our family. We must be careful, though. We can''t let word of this spread."


    Sophia nodded, her mind already turning to strategy. "We should discuss when to use the Virtual Training Chamber and when to summon this army. Timing will be crucial. We don''t want any unnecessary attention."


    Adrian agreed. "Exactly. Even though everyone in the estate is loyal, they might unknowingly leak information while talking casually. Mortimer and other neighboring territories have spies all over our lands, just as we do in theirs. We need to be cautious."


    Chris hesitated, her voice quiet as she spoke up, feeling a deep sense of embarrassment.


    "I¡­ I think it would be best if my¡­ my husband doesn''t use the army now," she stammered, the unfamiliar word "husband" almost catching in her throat.


    She had never imagined being part of a conversation of this magnitude, especially considering her lowly birth and former role as a maid.


    "Maybe¡­ you could use them in Baron Mortimer''s territory if things get rough. It will not only buy you a year without time and help you grow stronger, but you can also summon the army right in his territory and cause serious damage."


    Her words hung in the air, and Chris felt the weight of her own insignificance. She had always known her place, always tried to stay in the background. Yet here she was, offering advice on matters far beyond what she had ever imagined.


    Isabella and Sophia exchanged a glance, and then, almost in unison, they turned to Chris with smiles.


    "Chris, that''s a brilliant suggestion," Isabella said warmly, her voice full of praise. "You''re absolutely right. It would be a strategic move."


    Sophia nodded in agreement. "You''re not just a part of this family because of your relationship with Adrian. You''re intelligent and thoughtful. Don''t ever feel like your words don''t matter."


    Chris felt a flush of warmth spread through her, the embarrassment easing as she realized that her voice did matter. She looked at Adrian, who gave her a reassuring smile, silently thanking her for her input.


    Just as the tension began to lift, Adrian cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. The seriousness of his expression indicated that he had more to say.


    "There''s something else," Adrian began, his voice calm but resolute. "I''ve learned a dual cultivation technique. It allows me to share abilities and stats with my partners. The more partner I have, more I will be stronger."


    As Adrian dropped the bombshell about the dual cultivation technique, the room fell into stunned silence. The air seemed to grow thicker, charged with the weight of his words.


    Sophia was the first to react, her eyes wide as she processed the implications. She had always been driven by the desire to grow stronger, to protect her family and stand at the pinnacle of swordsmanship.


    The idea that she could gain even more power by being with Adrian sent a thrill through her.


    Chris, on the other hand, found herself overwhelmed. As a non-combatant, the chance to gain strength was something she had never considered.


    But now, the idea of becoming more than just a bystander in the battles ahead was tantalizing. She would not just be a pretty vase for him if she could gain strength. Her cheeks flushed as she stole a glance at Adrian, her mind racing with the possibilities.


    Isabella, however, remained silent, her thoughts swirling as she contemplated the situation. As she looked at him, she noticed something different in the air, a subtle shift in the energy around them. It was almost as if the very atmosphere had changed when he mentioned the technique. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mind raced through the possibilities and the potential consequences. The idea of sharing abilities and stats with Adrian was undoubtedly appealing, but it also raised questions about the deeper connection it would create. Could she allow herself to take that step, especially knowing the bond it would form?


    Finally, Isabella spoke, her voice calm but thoughtful. "Adrian, this technique¡­ it''s a profound responsibility. You have to use it wisely okay son?"


    Adrian nodded, his gaze steady. "I am, Mother. Don''t worry I won''t use it on someone I am not supposed to."


    They then continued with their discussions and planning regarding various matters. As the discussion wound down and everyone went their separate ways, the room grew quiet.


    Sophia headed out to train the army, her mind focused on preparing them for the challenges ahead.


    Chris, still processing everything, went off to continue her lessons in becoming a proper noble lady.


    Eve, eager to better herself, followed Sophia, determined to train and grow stronger, even if just a little before their plans took shape.


    As the door closed behind them, Adrian and Isabella were left alone in the room. An awkward tension hung in the air, thick and palpable. Isabella, still deep in thought about Adrian''s revelations, barely noticed the shift in the atmosphere.


    Adrian, however, was acutely aware of it. His mother seemed vulnerable, her defenses lowered by the weight of everything that had just transpired. An instinctual urge surged within him, a desire to close the distance between them.


    Without thinking, Adrian moved to the door and locked it, the sound of the latch clicking into place startling Isabella out of her reverie. She turned to look at him, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Adrian, what are you¡ª" she began, but her words trailed off as she saw the look in his eyes.


    Adrian''s gaze was intense, filled with a mix of emotions, but predominantly lust. He took a step toward her, his movements deliberate, his eyes never leaving hers. The tension between them grew, thickening the air with every passing second.


    "I really love you, Mom," Adrian said, his voice low and husky.


    Isabella''s heart raced, a mix of confusion and something else she couldn''t quite place flooding through her.


    As Adrian closed the distance between them, she found herself frozen, unsure of how to react. His presence was overwhelming, the weight of their complicated relationship pressing down on her.


    Adrian gently cupped her face in his hands, his touch sending a shiver down her spine. "I''ve wanted to say this for so long," he murmured, his breath warm against her skin as he leaned in.


    Isabella''s breath caught in her throat as she felt the heat of his body near hers. The situation was so unexpected, so charged with emotions she had kept buried for so long.


    Her heart raced as she tried to make sense of what was happening, but before she could react, Adrian closed the distance and pressed his lips against hers.


    The kiss was intense, filled with a passion that had been simmering beneath the surface. Isabella''s initial shock gave way to a swirl of conflicting emotions¡ªconfusion, desire, and a deep, overwhelming love for her son.

 Chapter 55: First Time With Isabella Part 2 ( R-18)

    Chapter 55: First Time With Isabella Part 2 ( R-18)Isabella''s lips trembled under Adrian''s gentle yet assertive touch, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. The room seemed to spin around them as their kiss deepened, each second stretching into an eternity of shared longing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s hands moved from her face, tracing the contours of her neck, his fingers lightly brushing against the sensitive skin there.


    "Adrian..." Isabella whispered against his lips, her voice barely more than a breathy murmur and a mix of surrender and uncertainty.


    Her hands, initially stiff at her sides, now found their way to his chest, pressing gently as if testing the reality of the moment.


    "I need you, Mom," Adrian confessed, his voice raw with desire. He pulled back slightly, just enough to look into her eyes, his gaze intense and unyielding. "Let me show you how much."


    The words sent a thrill through her, igniting a fire within her that she had never felt before. She knew this was wrong, knew it defied every moral boundary they had set, but in that moment, all she could think about was the way he made her feel¡ªalive, desired, loved.


    "Are you sure?" Isabella managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper. She knew after what happened between her and Adrian, they would eventually cross the line but she didn''t expect it would be so soon.


    Adrian nodded, his eyes dark with passion. "More than anything."


    With a soft groan, he wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her, carrying her effortlessly to the nearby sofa.


    He laid her down gently, his eyes never leaving hers as he began to undress her. First, he unbuttoned her blouse, revealing the lace of her bra beneath. His fingers were deft, almost reverent as they worked, his touch sending shivers down her spine.


    "You''re so beautiful," Adrian murmured, his voice thick with emotion. He leaned down, placing soft kisses along her exposed collarbone, each one igniting a trail of fire beneath her skin.


    Isabella gasped, her hands gripping the fabric of the sofa beneath her. She felt exposed, vulnerable, yet utterly safe in Adrian''s care. His every move was calculated, each touch designed to send her deeper into the vortex of desire.


    Next, Adrian unclasped her bra, his hands trembling slightly as he revealed her full breasts. He paused, drinking in the sight of her, his eyes darkening with lust.


    "God, you''re perfect," he breathed, his voice hoarse.


    He bent down, taking one nipple into his mouth, suckling gently while his hand teased the other. Isabella arched her back, a moan escaping her lips as waves of pleasure coursed through her. Her body was on fire, every nerve ending alive and tingling with anticipation.


    Adrian continued his ministrations, his hands and mouth working in tandem to drive her wild. He kissed his way down her stomach, stopping at her beautiful navel before kissing it few more times. His fingers hooked into the sides of her skirt, sliding it down her legs, baring her completely to his gaze.


    Isabella lay before him, her body flushed and glistening with sweat, her heart pounding in her chest, completely naked. She could hear the loud gulp from Adrian as he was entranced gazing her.


    She watched as Adrian knelt between her legs, his expression a mix of awe and hunger. Looking at her son with such an entranced gaze, she could no longer bear it and finally let everything holding her back go.


    "Please, Adrian dye me with your color." she begged, her voice broken with need.


    Adrian needed no further encouragement. He leaned forward, his tongue darting out to taste her, his hands cupping her ass to pull her closer. Isabella cried out, her body convulsing as his tongue found her clit, flicking and teasing with expert precision.


    "Adrian, yes!" Isabella screamed, her hips bucking uncontrollably against his mouth. She was lost in a sea of sensation, her world reduced to the feel of his tongue, the scrape of his teeth, the suction of his lips.


    Her orgasm built swiftly, a tidal wave of pleasure that crashed over her without warning. Isabella''s body tensed. She brought her hands towards Adrian''s head and pushed his head even closer to her core as she screamed, " Adrian I am cumming.", as she arched her back.


    Adrian drank the nectar overflowing from her in, his own desire mounting as he watched her fall apart beneath him.


    He stayed there, lapping at her, ensuring every last drop of her climax was savored. When she finally lay still, spent and sated, he crawled up her body, his eyes burning with a fierce love.


    "I love you, Mom," he whispered again, his voice thick with emotion. He kissed her, a deep, claiming kiss that spoke of promises and futures tangled together.


    Isabella returned his kiss, her hands threading through his hair, pulling him closer. "I love you too, Adrian," she confessed, her voice strong despite the vulnerability of the moment.


    The world outside seemed distant, unimportant. All that mattered was the connection between them, the bond that had been forged in the heat of passion and sealed with a love that transcended convention.


    Adrian shifted slightly, his hand cupping the breast of his mother, playing with the pink pearky peaks, reigniting the spark between them.


    Isabella shivered, her body responding to his touch even as her mind grappled with the implications of what they were doing.


    "We should stop," she murmured, her voice weak even to her own ears.


    Adrian shook his head, his eyes burning with intensity. "Not yet," he replied, his voice a command. "Not until I''ve shown you everything I feel."


    With that, he kissed her again, his lips demanding, his body pressing her deeper into the cushions. Isabella surrendered once more, her reservations melting away under the heat of his desire.


    This was their reality now, actions that bounded them together in ways neither could fully understand.


    Adrian then stood up and removed his pants, showing his little brother who was standing in all its glory to his mother as she laid on the sofa panting and gasping for air, filled with lust for her son.

 Chapter 56:First Time With Isabella Part 3 ( R-18)

    Chapter 56:First Time With Isabella Part 3 ( R-18)As Adrian stood there with his manhood exposed to its full glory, Isabella couldn''t take her eyes off him at all. Noticing her gaze Adrian move towards her and he held her gently as he guided her down from the sofa where she was laying.Isabella''s heart pounded in her chest as Adrian''s hand gripped hers firmly. Her mind raced, trying to process the sudden shift in their dynamic. The air felt thick with tension and something else¡ªdesire. She couldn''t deny the heat rising within her.


    "Adrian, are we still continuing?" Isabella managed to whisper, her voice trembling slightly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t answer right away, just gave her a look that spoke volumes. Then, he lay back on the sofa, patting the space above him.


    "Mom look how I am because of you. You have to take responsibility," he murmured, his voice low and inviting. "I want you to lay down on me Mom, I want to lick you more, I didn''t have enough of your taste while you take care of me."


    Isabella hesitated, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. To expose her most intimate parts to her son...it was unthinkable, yet there was an undeniable thrill in the forbidden act. With a deep breath, she steeled herself and moved to comply.


    She straddled him, positioning herself so that her pussy hovered just above his face. The proximity was electrifying, the heat between them almost tangible. Adrian reached up, his hands cupping her hips gently, guiding her down until she could feel his breath against her sensitive flesh.


    "That''s it," he whispered, his voice husky with desire. "Now, help me Mom."


    Isabella closed her eyes, her body responding instinctively as Adrian''s tongue made contact with her clit. The sensation was electric, sending shivers through her body. She gasped, her hands finding purchase on his chest for balance.


    "Oh, Adrian..." she moaned, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    Meanwhile, Adrian''s cock twitched beneath her, begging for attention. Isabella shifted slightly, her lips closing around the tip of his erection. She began to suckle gently, her tongue swirling around the sensitive head, tasting pre-cum as it emerged.


    Adrian groaned into her pussy, his movements growing more urgent as he licked and sucked at her folds. Isabella matched his rhythm, taking more of him into her mouth, her hands stroking his length as she bobbed her head up and down.


    The room filled with the sounds of their passion¡ªmoans, gasps, and the wet slapping of skin on skin. Isabella felt her orgasm building, the tension coiling tighter and tighter within her. Adrian seemed to sense it too, his fingers digging into her hips as he intensified his oral assault.


    "Adrian, I''m...I''m close," Isabella panted, her body quivering with need.


    "I am also close Mom, lets come together", he urged, his voice muffled by her flesh. "Let me feel you come."


    With a cry, Isabella surrendered to the wave of pleasure, her body convulsing as her orgasm crashed over her. Adrian continued to lap at her, drinking the nectar overflowing from his mother, drawing out her release, prolonging her pleasure until the last shudder had passed. He simply couldn''t get tired of her taste.


    Adrian also came, unloading his thick semen right onto Isabella''s mouth. She gobbled up his cum without hesitation and kept sucking his little brother ensuring not one single drop was wasted.


    Exhausted but sated, Isabella collapsed slightly, her weight pressing down on Adrian. He adjusted under her, his cock still hard and demanding attention. Isabella looked down at him, a mix of love and lust in her eyes.


    "What do you want, my son?" she asked softly, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on his chest.


    Adrian grinned up at her, his eyes bright with mischief. "I want you to ride me, Mom," he said, his voice thick with desire. "Show me how much you want me inside you."


    Isabella swallowed, her pulse quickening at his words. She lifted herself slightly, positioning his cock at her entrance. With a slow, deliberate movement, she lowered herself onto him, feeling him fill her completely. The sensation was overwhelming, a perfect blend of pain and pleasure that made her gasp.


    "Adrian...Welcome back." she breathed, her eyes locked with his as she began to move, her hips rocking in a steady rhythm.


    Adrian stunned watched her, his hands gripping her waist as he guided her movements. "Yes,I am back, Mom. Continue like this Mom, it feels so good to be back inside you." he encouraged, his voice ragged. "Ride me harder Mom."


    Isabella complied, increasing her pace, her breasts bouncing with each thrust. The sound of their bodies meeting echoed in the room, a symphony of flesh on flesh.


    Adrian''s cock filled her completely, every stroke sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.


    "You feel so good, Mom," Adrian groaned, his eyes closed in bliss. "So tight around me."


    Isabella leaned forward, her lips brushing against his ear. "You feel amazing inside me, baby," she whispered, her voice laced with desire. "I never knew...this could feel so right."


    Their movements grew more frantic, the pace picking up as they chased their climax. Isabella felt another orgasm building, the tension coiling within her once again. Adrian seemed to sense it, his hands tightening on her hips as he thrust upwards, driving deeper into her.


    "Adrian, I can''t hold back," Isabella gasped, her body trembling with need.


    "Then don''t," Adrian replied, his voice strained with effort. "Let go, Mom. Let us both come together."


    With a cry, Isabella surrendered to the wave of pleasure, her body convulsing around Adrian''s cock as her orgasm crashed over her. Adrian followed shortly after, his own release washing over him as he spilled deep inside her.


    They lay there, tangled together, their breathing slowly returning to normal. Isabella rested her head on Adrian''s chest, listening to the steady thump of his heart, Adrian still inside of her. For a moment, there was silence, just the two of them basking in the afterglow of their shared passion.


    "Adrian," Isabella murmured, her voice soft and content. "How much of my stats and abilities you were able to absorb with your technique that you mentioned before?"

 Chapter 57: First Time With Isabella Part 4 ( R-18)

    Chapter 57: First Time With Isabella Part 4 ( R-18)"Adrian," Isabella murmured, her voice soft and content. "How much of my stats and abilities you were able to absorb with your technique that you mentioned before?"


    Adrian chuckled, a low rumble that sent shivers through Isabella''s body. "For our first time, I didn''t want to use that technique," he confessed, fingers gently playing with her hair.


    "I wanted to show you my love, purely and genuinely. I wanted to prove that I didn''t need to use you to grow stronger. I did it because I''m genuinely in love with you Mom."


    Isabella smiled, her heart swelling with affection.


    Adrian''s smile turned mischievous, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. "Now, for the second round, it''s time to activate the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique," he said, excitement in his voice.


    "It''ll not only heighten our pleasure but also help us grow stronger¡ªtogether."


    Isabella''s excitement surged, her body tingling with desire as she became completely lost in her lust for him.


    "Show me, Adrian, my darling" she urged, her voice a mix of longing and curiosity.


    Adrian kissed her forehead tenderly, then gently pushed her off him. His cock remained firm, a testament to his desire. "Let''s try something new."


    Isabella asked, "What do you have in mind, darling?"


    Adrian replied, unable to hide his excitement, as he gently shifted her off his body and positioned her on the sofa. "Mom, I want to do you from behind. Can you get on all fours for me?"


    Isabella obeyed without hesitation, her body responding eagerly to his request. She positioned herself on all fours, her ass raised high, presenting herself to him. Adrian moved behind her, his hands caressing the soft curves of her hips as he prepared to enter her once more.


    Before he did, he focused his energy, activating the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique. A subtle shift filled the room, as if the air itself had thickened with the presence of something ancient and powerful.


    The energy between them began to flow, an invisible current linking their bodies and souls in perfect harmony.


    Adrian slowly guided his cock into her wet, eager pussy dripping with his cum from earlier, both of them feeling the immediate surge of energy from the technique.


    The pleasure was intense, almost overwhelming, as their bodies connected on a deeper level. Adrian leaned forward, his chest brushing against her back as he reached around and grasped her breasts firmly.


    "Ahh... Adrian," Isabella gasped, her voice catching in her throat as his hands cupped her breasts, his fingers kneading her soft flesh.


    Her moans filled the room as his thumbs teased her hardened nipples, sending jolts of pleasure through her body. Her back arched instinctively, pressing her chest into his hands, craving more of his touch.


    Adrian''s slow, deliberate thrusts, paired with his teasing touch, heightened every sensation. The energy between them amplified the pleasure.


    Each time he pushed inside her, Isabella moaned louder, her breath hitching as she felt him stretching her, filling her completely. She instinctively tightened her vaginal muscles around his cock, squeezing him with each thrust, heightening the pleasure for both of them.


    "Yes... Adrian... Ahh... It''s so good!" Isabella moaned, her voice growing louder and more desperate with every thrust. Each sound she made seemed to fuel Adrian''s excitement, his thrusts becoming more powerful and eager.


    "You like that, Mom?" Adrian growled, his voice thick with desire as he massaged her breasts, his hips moving steadily against her. "Feel the connection, the power we''re sharing, Mom."


    "Yes... Ahh... Adrian!" Isabella''s moans turned into cries of pleasure, her voice trembling as he continued to move inside her. The way she tightened around him, combined with her vocal response, drove him wild, making him thrust even harder.


    As Adrian increased his tempo, the force of his movements caused her breasts to bounce with each thrust. His hands gripped them firmly, controlling the motion as her moans grew louder, her body trembling with need.


    The more she moaned, the more his excitement grew, his desire to push her to the edge and beyond overwhelming him.


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet. As the intensity of his thrusts increased, he let go of her breasts and slid his hands down her sides, grasping her waist tightly.


    He pulled her hips back to meet his powerful thrusts, the sound of their bodies colliding echoing in the room.


    "Ahh... Ahh... Yes, Adrian... Ahhh..Fuck me more...Make me unable to think anything besides you!" Isabella cried out, her voice growing more desperate as the pleasure built within her. The sensation of his cock pounding into her, combined with the energy of the technique and the way she kept tightening around him, had her on the brink of another release.


    Hearing his pure and kind mother begging to fuck him, spewing such vulgar words, excited him to no end. With her waist firmly in his grasp, Adrian''s thrusts became more aggressive, each one slamming into her with a ferocity that sent waves of pleasure crashing through her.


    Isabella''s mind went blank, her body completely at his mercy as he took her with an intensity that left her breathless.


    "Adrian... So deep... Ahh... Yes, Yes do it like that!" Isabella gasped, her voice filled with both pleasure and desperation as she felt him driving into her harder, faster.


    Every thrust elicited a new moan, her cries blending with the sound of their bodies coming together. She squeezed him tighter with every thrust, amplifying his pleasure and driving him wild.


    Adrian''s grip on her waist tightened, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as he pounded into her, each thrust more powerful than the last.


    The energy from the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique surged between them, fueling their connection and heightening their pleasure. Each moan from Isabella seemed to resonate through the energy, amplifying the power they shared.


    Isabella''s body quivered under the onslaught of sensation, her moans turning into desperate cries as she felt another orgasm building, stronger than before.


    Her face contorted into an expression of pure ecstasy¡ªher tongue lolling out slightly, eyes rolling back, and mouth open as her face revealed just how lost in pleasure she was.


    Adrian could feel her tightening around him, her body responding to his every move, and it only drove him to thrust harder, deeper, his own climax approaching. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come for me, Isabella," Adrian growled, his voice strained with the effort of holding back. "Let go. Feel everything."


    With a loud, breathless cry, Isabella surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure. "Adrian... I''m... Ahh!" Her body convulsed around Adrian''s cock as her orgasm tore through her, her vision going white with the intensity of it.


    The energy of the technique amplified her release, sending shockwaves of power through her entire being. Her pussy clenched tightly around him, milking his cock as she came.


    Adrian followed her, his thrusts becoming erratic as he reached his own peak. With a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside her, his cock pulsing as he spilled his seed into her, the energy of their shared climax enveloping them both.


    They collapsed together, their bodies still humming with the lingering energy of the technique. Isabella turned to face Adrian, her eyes glowing with newfound strength and an unsated desire for more, her expression still tinged with the afterglow of pleasure.


    "Another round?" she teased, her voice filled with both playfulness and seriousness.

 Chapter 58: First Time With Isabella Final Part (R-18)

    Chapter 58: First Time With Isabella Final Part (R-18)Adrian then got up and sat on the sofa while holding his mother''s hand and re-positioned himself as he let her climb on top of him. They were now face to face with each other


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her¡ªher flushed cheeks, her lips parted in anticipation, the sweat glistening off her body and her eyes half-lidded with desire. He felt that he could die happily this instant.


    He could see the pleasure that still coursed through her body, the way she trembled slightly beneath him, waiting for his next move.


    He lifted her leg slightly, aligning himself with her entrance once more. This time, though, it was different¡ªmore intimate, more connected.


    Adrian leaned in, capturing her lips in a tender kiss as he slowly pushed himself inside her again. Isabella''s moan was soft at first, a mere whisper against his lips, but it quickly grew louder as he filled her completely.


    "Ahh... Adrian... So deep... So good..." Isabella moaned, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer as her body responded to every inch of him.


    She was already losing herself in the sensation, her hips instinctively lifting to meet his thrusts, craving more.


    Adrian groaned in response, the sound vibrating against her lips as he began to move inside her, slowly at first, savoring the way her tight walls clenched around him.


    "You feel incredible, Mom... I can''t get enough of you...You have to take responsibility for me." he murmured, his voice thick with desire.


    Isabella''s moans became more frequent, each one louder than the last as she surrendered completely to the pleasure coursing through her.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper with each thrust. The connection between them was undeniable¡ªeach thrust, each touch seemed to heighten their pleasure, making her body quiver with every movement.


    Adrian''s thrusts became more intense, driven by the sight of Isabella beneath him, her body responding to his every move.


    His breathing quickened, each movement sending jolts of pleasure through his entire being. The sensation of Isabella''s warmth, her tightness, and the energy flowing between them through the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique brought him closer and closer to the edge.


    "Ahh... Mom... I''m so close..." Adrian groaned, his voice thick with desire. His pace quickened, his thrusts becoming more erratic as he neared his climax. He could feel the tension building inside him, the pleasure growing with every second.


    Isabella could sense it too, the way his body tensed, the way his grip on her hips tightened. She moaned in response, her body eagerly responding to his increasing pace.


    "Adrian... Yes... Give it to me..." she whispered, her voice trembling with need.


    With a final, powerful thrust, Adrian buried himself deep inside her, his cock throbbing as he released his seed.


    The sensation was overwhelming, a wave of intense pleasure washing over him as he reached his peak, his body shuddering with the force of his release. Isabella gasped as she felt him spill inside her, her own pleasure intensifying as she held him close, their bodies trembling together.


    "Ah...my son...my son is marking me with his semen." Isabella couln''t helpt but exvalim in pleasure as Adrian kept coming insider, making her even more lustful.


    As Adrian''s climax subsided, he remained inside her, his breathing heavy as he basked in the afterglow. The room was filled with the warmth of their shared passion, the connection between them stronger than ever. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Isabella wasn''t finished. She could still feel the pleasure building inside her, the familiar tension coiling in her core, and she needed more.


    "Adrian...Please... You can keep going right?...You have to make your mother cum" she uttered, her voice trembling with need.


    Adrian, still caught in the haze of his own release, complied without hesitation. His thrusts became slower but no less intense, each movement hitting just the right spot to make Isabella cry out in ecstasy.


    The sounds of their bodies colliding filled the room once again, mixed with Isabella''s increasingly desperate moans.


    "Ahh... Adrian... Right there... Ahh Yes...Ah...Ah!" she gasped, her hands gripping his shoulders tightly as the pleasure became too much to bear. Her body trembled beneath him, every nerve ending on fire as she felt herself spiraling toward her own release.


    Unbeknownst to them, Sophia had returned to the room, silently slipping inside to retrieve something she had forgotten earlier.


    She hadn''t expected to find them like this, so completely absorbed in each other. Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of her mother and her brother, their bodies entwined, their moans echoing in the air.


    A flush spread across Sophia''s cheeks as she watched them, her heart racing. She knew she should leave, but something held her in place, her gaze fixed on the couple. The intensity of their connection, the passion between them, stirred something deep within her.


    Unable to tear her eyes away, Sophia found herself growing more aroused by the sight. Her breath hitched, her body responding instinctively to the scene unfolding before her.


    She bit her lip, feeling a surge of heat between her legs as she watched Adrian and Isabella move together in perfect harmony.


    Before she knew it, Sophia''s hand had slipped insider her pants, her fingers finding the wetness that had gathered there.


    She gasped softly, her eyes never leaving the couple as she began to touch herself, her fingers moving in slow, deliberate circles. The pleasure built quickly, fueled by the sight and sounds of Adrian and Isabella lost in their ecstasy.


    Sophia''s moans were soft, barely audible as she pleasured herself, trying to keep quiet so as not to be discovered.


    But with each movement of her fingers, her arousal grew, her body trembling with need. She watched as Adrian''s hands roamed over Isabella''s body, his lips trailing kisses down her neck, and it only made her fingers move faster, desperate to reach her own release.


    "Ahh... Adrian... So good... So perfect..." Isabella''s moans echoed in Sophia''s ears, driving her closer to the edge.


    She bit down on her lip to stifle a whimper, her fingers working feverishly as she watched Adrian take Isabella with such intensity, such passion.


    The sight of her mother''s body arching in pleasure, the way her moans filled the air, while her brother''s cock going in out of her mother, was too much for Sophia to bear.


    Her own climax hit her suddenly, her body tensing as waves of pleasure washed over her. She had to bite down hard on her lip to keep from crying out, her fingers stilling as she rode out her orgasm in silence, her gaze still locked on the couple in front of her.


    When her release finally subsided, Sophia quickly withdrew her hand, her heart pounding in her chest.


    She felt a rush of guilt wash over her as she realized what she had just done, but the arousal still lingered, the memory of what she had witnessed seared into her mind.


    Carefully, silently, Sophia slipped out of the room. But she didn''t realize that while she was cumming herself, her legs opened the creak of the door wider, the sight of her cumming happened to be caught by Isabella.


    But as she left, her thoughts were filled with the image of them together, and she couldn''t shake the lingering desire that still pulsed through her veins.

 Chapter 59: Benefits of Yin-Yang Harmony Technique

    Chapter 59: Benefits of Yin-Yang Harmony TechniqueAdrian and Isabella lay together on the sofa, their bodies still entwined after their intense and passionate encounter. Isabella rested her head on his chest, her breathing gradually returning to normal. The warmth between them was comforting, and for a moment, they simply enjoyed the silence.


    Finally, Isabella broke the quiet, her voice soft but curious. "Adrian... How about now? Were you able to replicate or absorb or whatever is that your technique does to any of my stats?"


    Adrian paused for a moment, contemplating her question. He then mentally commanded the system to display his updated stats. A familiar screen appeared before his eyes, showing his status from before and the new additions.


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Level:10


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor, Draconian hatchling


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 530


    Mana Points (MP): 400


    Strength: 89 ¡ú 95


    Agility: 48 ¡ú 56


    Endurance: 61¡ú 75


    Intelligence: 51 ¡ú77


    Charm: 20¡ú55


    Luck: 13¡ú40


    New Skill: Sacred Healing (Lv. 1)


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile at the significant boost to his stats but most importantly his intelligence, courtesy of Isabella''s incredible stats.


    He turned his attention to Isabella''s stats, focusing on the changes:


    Name: Isabella Everhart


    Level: 78


    Class: Battle Healer


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 10,000


    Mana Points (MP): 8,500


    Strength: 110 ¡ú 111


    Agility: 95¡ú99


    Endurance: 155


    Intelligence: 160


    Charm: 120


    Luck: 75¡ú78


    New Skill: Scaled Defense


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly as he noticed the new addition to Isabella''s skill set and the fact that she even had increase in luck like him. She had indeed absorbed some of his stats and, more notably, learned his Scaled Defense  skill, albeit at a lower level.


    "Yes Mom indeed, I got huge benefits from you," Adrian said, a note of excitement in his voice. "I did absorb some of your stats, and I even got your Sacred Healing skill. It''s only at level 1, but it''s still something. And look, you absorbed some of mine too. You''ve gained my Scaled Defense  skill."


    Isabella''s eyes lit up as she processed the information. "Scaled Defense ?" she repeated, her voice filled with curiosity.


    "That''s sounds like a powerful defensive skill, right? I can''t believe I learned it just from being with you."


    Adrian nodded, a satisfied smile on his lips. "Yeah, it looks like this dual cultivation technique really works both ways. But since my level and stats are way lower than yours, you didn''t absorb much from me. Still, the potential here is incredible."


    Isabella''s mind raced with possibilities. The idea of being able to share and enhance their abilities through intimacy was both thrilling and a bit overwhelming.


    "This... this could change everything," she said, her voice filled with wonder. "If we can find a way to maximize this, we could become even stronger together."


    Adrian nodded in agreement. "It''s something we''ll need to explore carefully. There''s a lot of potential here, but we also need to be mindful of the risks."


    Isabella glanced at Adrian, her expression turning thoughtful. After a moment of hesitation, she finally asked, "Adrian... do you have any other women besides Chris?"


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression serious. He knew he had to be honest with her. "Yes," he said quietly. "Sophia... I''ve been with her too."


    Isabella''s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªsurprise, understanding, and a hint of sadness. She let out a soft sigh, a complicated smile playing on her lips.


    "I see... I guess I can''t say much, considering I''ve crossed that line myself."


    Adrian gently squeezed her hand, sensing her inner turmoil.


    "I love you, Mom," he said softly. "I love all of you. I don''t want to hide anything from you. I want us to be able to talk about these things openly."


    Isabella looked at him for a long moment before nodding.


    "I understand, Adrian. It''s just... complicated, you know? But I trust you. I trust that you''ll handle this the right way."


    They stayed like that for a while, lying together on the sofa, Isabella resting on top of him. They talked about the possibilities that their newfound abilities could bring, the challenges they might face, and how they could navigate this new dynamic in their relationship.


    As their conversation wound down, Adrian couldn''t resist stealing another kiss from Isabella, his hand slipping to grope her breasts and ass playfully.


    Isabella let out a surprised laugh, swatting his hand away gently. "Adrian, you never change," she teased, though there was a warmth in her voice.


    "Can''t help it," he replied with a grin. "You''re irresistible, Mom."


    With a final, lingering kiss, they reluctantly parted. But as they got dressed and prepared to leave, the connection between them felt stronger than ever. They both knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, they would face them together.


    As Adrian finished getting dressed, Isabella''s playful demeanor shifted slightly. She glanced at the door, then back at him with a knowing smile.


    "You know, Darling," she began, her voice laced with amusement, "it seems we had an extra audience earlier... and I''m not talking about the walls."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by her words. "What do you mean?"


    Isabella didn''t answer right away. Instead, she stepped closer, her fingers lightly tracing the collar of his shirt as she looked up at him with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "I think someone may have seen more than they bargained for tonight," she whispered, her tone both teasing and suggestive. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His heart skipped a beat, and a wave of curiosity washed over him. "Someone...?" Adrian''s voice trailed off, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Following her line of sight, Adrian noticed something he hadn''t earlier¡ªa faint trace on the floor, leading from the room.


    The realization hit him like a lightning bolt. He quickly connected the dots. Could it have been Chris, Sophia, or maybe even Eve? He hadn''t expected any of them to be around, let alone watching.


    Unable to resist, Adrian asked, "Who was it, Mom? Do you know?"


    Isabella''s smile widened, but instead of answering, she playfully tugged at his collar.


    "Why don''t you go and check their rooms one by one, Adrian? See if you can figure it out for yourself." Her tone was teasing, filled with amusement at his predicament.


    He blinked, caught between wanting to know and the thrill of the mystery. "Are you serious?" he asked, half-disbelieving and half intrigued by the challenge.


    Isabella chuckled softly, her fingers trailing down his chest.


    "What''s the matter? Getting excited at the thought of being watched by one of your women?" She leaned in closer, her breath warm against his ear as she added, "Or maybe you''re just curious to see who couldn''t resist you."


    Adrian felt a rush of heat at her words, his pulse quickening. It was as if their intimacy had awakened something different in her¡ªa playful, almost seductive side that now relished teasing him.


    The idea of one of them¡ªChris, Sophia, or even Eve¡ªwatching him and Isabella stirred something in him, a mix of excitement and curiosity. It was a thrilling, forbidden thought, one that made his mind race with possibilities.


    Before he could respond, Isabella pulled back, her expression softening. "Just remember, Adrian, I trust you to handle this. To treat everyone right, no matter what. We''re all in this together, after all."


    Her words carried weight, a reminder of the delicate balance between them all. She gave him one last lingering kiss before stepping away, leaving him standing there, thoughts racing.


    As she left the room, Adrian couldn''t help but feel the weight of her words and the challenge she had set before him. The day had taken unexpected turns, and now, the possibilities seemed endless.

 Chapter 60: Updated System

    Chapter 60: Updated SystemAfter his mother left the room, Adrian also prepared to leave the room, a familiar ding echoed in his mind, followed by the system''s voice:


    "Congratulations, Host, on completing your mission. Rewards: 100,000 Seduction Points, a unique item voucher, and special access to buy any item of 2nd class."


    The sudden notification caught him off guard. He had been so engrossed in his conversation with Isabella that he hadn''t even considered the system''s next move.


    A small smile tugged at his lips as he reflected on how the system always seemed to show up at the most unexpected times.


    He quickly checked his system panel, seeing the new rewards added to his inventory. The Seduction Points were always useful, and the unique item voucher was intriguing.


    However, what piqued his interest the most was the special access to 2nd class items¡ªsomething that could provide him with a significant advantage.


    As he mentally swiped through the available items, another thought crept into his mind¡ªhis only active remaining mission which was to seduce Eve. Unlike Isabella, Sophia, or Chris, Eve was a little different.


    Her situation was a bit difficult for now. She was currently a slave under the control of Baron Mortimer, with her mother as hostage. He had to free her before making his moves on her.


    Adrian sighed, closing the system panel for now. He knew that dealing with Eve would require more than just his usual glib tongue. He''d have to approach her differently, carefully, and with a plan.


    But for now, he pushed those thoughts aside. It was only evening, and there was still time before dinner. He decided to head to his room to wash up. As he made his way down the hall, he encountered Christine, his new personal maid and Chris''s younger sister.


    Christine''s face lit up when she saw him. "Brother Adrian!" she greeted him cheerfully, a bright smile on her face as she approached him. "Do you require anything?"


    Adrian chuckled and patted her head gently, appreciating her enthusiasm. "I''m just heading to the bath, so nothing for now. How are you, Christine?"


    Christine beamed at his attention, clearly happy to chat. "I''m doing well, Big Brother Adrian! It''s just¡­ sometimes I still can''t believe how much my life has changed.


    You and Lady Isabella have done so much for us. My sister is even going to marry you soon! It makes me so happy to have such a kind big brother and to be part of such a wonderful household."


    Adrian smiled warmly at her words, feeling a sense of responsibility towards Christine and her family.


    He knew how difficult their lives had been before luck would have Isabella intervened. Christine had grown up facing hardships¡ªher mother''s illness, their poor circumstances, and their abusive father. But now, things were different, and she seemed genuinely content.


    "I''m glad you''re happy here, Christine. You''re part of our family now, and we''ll always look out for you," Adrian said sincerely.


    Christine''s eyes sparkled with gratitude. "Thank you, Big Brother Adrian. Everyone here has been so kind to me, treating me like their little sister. It means the world to me."


    After a few more minutes of light conversation, Adrian bid Christine farewell and continued on his way to the bath.


    As he walked, the system''s recent notification and his final mission with Eve lingered in the back of his mind. But for now, he focused on the moment, letting the anticipation of what was to come settle in his thoughts.


    As Adrian settled into the warm bath, the soothing water easing the tension from his muscles, he decided to call upon the system once again. He had rewards to claim, and the allure of new items and skills intrigued him.


    "System, open the shop," he commanded, ready to see what his special access to 2nd class items would reveal.


    A moment passed before the system''s familiar voice echoed in his mind. "The shop has been updated. You now have access to a broader range of items."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow at this revelation. "Updated? Why didn''t you mention that earlier?"


    The system''s response came in a tone dripping with sarcasm. "Because you didn''t ask, Host."


    Adrian couldn''t help but grind his teeth in mild annoyance at the system''s cheeky reply. He had grown accustomed to the system''s quirks, but it didn''t make moments like these any less frustrating.


    "Alright, then," he muttered, trying to keep his cool. "What new items have been added?"


    The system began listing the new options, and Adrian couldn''t help but be taken aback. "You can now buy clothes from your previous world, such as bunny outfits, sailor outfits, office lady attire, and more.


    Additionally, you can purchase devices like phones, holographic TVs, and PCs to allow your women to learn about the sexual culture of your previous world."


    Adrian blinked, processing this unexpected twist. The idea of introducing these modern, somewhat risqu¨¦ elements into his current life was both intriguing and amusing.


    He could already imagine the reactions of Isabella, Sophia, Chris, and even the more stoic Eve.


    As Adrian listened to the system describe the new items available from Earth, a flood of ideas raced through his mind.


    The thought of introducing these modern outfits into this fantasy world made his pulse quicken. He could already picture the scenarios: his mother in a sleek office lady outfit, Sophia in a teasing sailor uniform, and Chris in a provocative bunny costume¡ªall of them wearing those outfits while he had his way with them.


    The vivid imagery made him drool a little, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the possibilities. The idea of mixing the familiar with the unfamiliar, blending his previous world''s culture with his new life, seemed both thrilling and enticing.


    But then another thought occurred to him, and he quickly asked the system, "Can I view the internet through these devices?"


    The system responded with its usual bluntness. "Host needs to get stronger and have the system undergo series of update."


    Adrian frowned. "And how do I update the system?"


    The system''s response was almost too fitting for his situation. "By collecting Yin energy, Host. This means you need to seduce woman and have sex¡ªa lot of it."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the system''s straightforwardness, though it didn''t come as a complete surprise. Everything seemed to revolve around sex with this system. But then the system continued with something new.


    "Speaking of Yin energy, Host can now gain Seduction Points after having sex with your partners. The amount depends on their satisfaction." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened at this revelation. "Wait, what? Why the hell didn''t you tell me this sooner?"


    The system replied in its usual sarcastic tone, "Host is a pervert with nothing but sex on his mind. I thought you wouldn''t care about such minor details."


    Adrian clenched his fists in mild irritation. "Minor details? This is important!"


    "Host, you''ve been collecting Seduction Points through other means, so I assumed you wouldn''t be too concerned," the system replied nonchalantly.


    Adrian shook his head, trying to suppress his frustration. "Fine, but tell me this¡ªhow is it possible to gain Seduction Points with just sex now, but not before?"


    The system explained, "Now that Host has obtained a 1st class, the system has also updated alongside you. With the advancement, the system can now better absorb Yin energy released during sex. The Yin energy is converted into Seduction Points."


    Adrian listened carefully as the system continued, "The system absorbs a certain amount of Yin energy and rewards Host with a portion as an investment. The stronger Host becomes, the more Yin energy the system can collect. This, in turn, allows the system to unlock more functionalities, making Host stronger as well."


    Adrian then leaned back in the bath, realizing he won''t be getting answers and letting the information sink in. It made sense, in a way¡ªa symbiotic relationship between himself and the system.


    As he considered his options, his thoughts drifted back to the potential rewards. If he could keep satisfying his partners, he''d not only grow stronger but also have access to even more powerful skills and items.

 Chapter 61: Sophia and Chris’s Suprise

    Chapter 61: Sophia and Chris¡¯s SupriseAdrian reclined in the warm bath, letting the water soothe his muscles as he focused on his next steps. The system''s notification about special access to 2nd-class skills lingered in his mind. He knew he needed to be prepared for the mission to rescue Eve''s mother and free Eve from her chains.


    "System, show me the skills available for purchase using my special access," Adrian commanded.


    The system''s interface appeared before him, displaying a list of 2nd-class skills. Each skill had its own description and cost. Adrian carefully considered each option, weighing their potential benefits.


    Skill: Mana Siphon (Level 1)


    Description: Allows the user to drain mana from enemies or the environment. The amount drained depends on the target''s mana reserves and the user''s control. This skill can be used to replenish the user''s mana or weaken opponents in battle.


    Cost: 30,000 SP


    Duration: Passive


    Skill: Void Step (Level 1)


    Description: A movement skill that allows the user to temporarily shift into a parallel dimension. While in this state, the user becomes intangible and undetectable. The duration and effectiveness of the shift depend on the user''s mana control.


    Cost: 40,000 SP


    Duration: 10 seconds


    Skill: Draconic Pulse (Level 1)


    Description: Unleashes a powerful pulse of draconic energy that travels in a straight line, damaging and stunning enemies in its path. The strength of the pulse increases with the user''s mana output.


    Cost: 35,000 SP


    Cooldown: 1 minute


    Skill: Phantom Blade (Level 1)


    Description: Summons ethereal blades that can strike from a distance or defend the user by blocking attacks. The blades can be controlled mentally, allowing for versatile offensive and defensive maneuvers.


    Cost: 25,000 SP Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Duration: 30 seconds


    Skill: Cloning Technique (Level 1)


    Description: Creates a clone that inherits a percentage of the user''s stats and abilities. The clone''s duration depends on the percentage of power transferred.


    A clone with 10% of the user''s power lasts for 24 hours, while a clone with 50% power lasts for 12 hours.


    The clone can act independently, and upon its disappearance, any gained experience, stats, and memories are transferred back to the user. The current power cap is 50%.


    Cost: 50,000 SP


    Cooldown: 24 hours


    Skill: Dragon''s Breath (Level 1)


    Description: The user exhales a concentrated blast of draconic fire, dealing heavy damage in a cone-shaped area in front of them. The flames can melt through most defenses and have a high chance of inflicting burn status on enemies.


    Cost: 40,000 SP


    Cooldown: 30 seconds


    Skill: Etheric Shield (Level 1)


    Description: Creates a shield of pure etheric energy that absorbs incoming damage and converts it into mana. The shield''s strength and duration increase with the user''s intelligence.


    Cost: 35,000 SP


    Duration: 1 minute


    Cooldown: 2 minutes


    Adrian carefully reviewed each skill, considering how they would complement his current abilities and aid him in his mission.


    Mana Siphon would be invaluable in prolonged battles, allowing him to stay in the fight even when his mana reserves ran low. Void Step offered unparalleled stealth, making it perfect for infiltration. Draconic Pulse was a destructive force that could turn the tide of battle, while Phantom Blade added versatility to his offense and defense.


    Dragon''s Breath caught his attention as a potent area-of-effect attack, perfect for clearing out groups of enemies. Etheric Shield provided a solid defense while also helping him replenish mana, making it a versatile option for both offense and defense.


    However, the Cloning Technique stood out the most. The ability to create a powerful clone that could assist in his mission was exactly what he needed. The fact that the clone could transfer its gained experience and stats back to him made it even more valuable.


    "System, purchase the Cloning Technique," Adrian decided.


    A familiar chime echoed in his mind, confirming the purchase. The cost of 50,000 SP was deducted from his total, leaving him with 152,500 SP. As the skill became part of his repertoire, Adrian felt a surge of knowledge flow through him. The intricacies of the technique were now his to command.


    Satisfied with his choice, Adrian considered another option and asked the system. "System, is it possible to buy mana circulation manuals for each of my women?"


    The system responded promptly. "Yes, you can purchase and give the manuals to them. However, since they have been using different manuals, the effects of the new manuals would not be as prominent. Using it at an earlier stage would have been more beneficial."


    Adrian frowned. "Is there an item that can remove this problem?"


    "Indeed, there is," the system replied. "However, if this item is used, they would have to start from level 1 again, and all of their hard-earned accumulation would be lost."


    Adrian paused, carefully considering the consequences. This wasn''t a decision he could make for them. It was something they would have to decide for themselves. Moreover, their current situation didn''t allow any of them to reset their levels. After all, they couldn''t afford to lose their strength with the challenges ahead.


    With that thought in mind, Adrian decided to discuss the matter with them later. For now, he needed to focus on what lay ahead.


    He finished his bath and stepped out, wrapping a towel around his waist. As he opened the door to his room, he noticed something strange¡ªthe room was dark, all the lights were off, and a heavy silence filled the space.


    Adrian''s instincts kicked in, making him instantly alert. He reached for his weapon in his system space, ready to defend himself, when suddenly¡ª


    "Surprise!"


    The lights flicked on, revealing Sophia and Chris standing in front of him, both dressed in sexy noble lingerie. Their smiles were playful, and their eyes sparkled with mischief as they stepped closer.


    "Congratulations on getting your first class, Adrian," Sophia purred, her voice low and sultry.


    Chris giggled, her cheeks tinged with a blush. "We thought you deserved a special celebration."


    Adrian blinked, taken aback by the sight before him.

 Chapter 62: Sophia and Chris’s Suprise Part 2(R-18)

    Chapter 62: Sophia and Chris¡¯s Suprise Part 2(R-18)Sophia''s voice was playful yet sultry as the lights flicked on, revealing her and Chris standing in front of Adrian. Both were dressed in luxurious, seductive lingerie that accentuated their figures, their smiles filled with mischief.


    "Congratulations on getting your first class, Adrian," Sophia purred, stepping closer with a confident sway in her hips.


    Chris giggled, her cheeks tinged with a blush as she shyly added, "We thought you deserved a special celebration."


    Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sight before him. The two women, so different yet so close to him, were presenting themselves in a way he hadn''t expected. But how had they come to this moment?


    It had all started when Sophia witnessed Adrian and Isabella''s intimate encounter. Seeing them together, wrapped in each other''s arms, stirred a deep sense of jealousy within her.


    Especially when Adrian used the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique with her mother first and not with her. The connection they shared felt so unbreakable and undeniable, and Sophia couldn''t shake the feeling that she was losing to her mother and was going to lose Adrian''s affection.


    Sophia felt a strong sense of danger. Isabella''s charm was formidable, and seeing how captivated Adrian was by her made Sophia realize she might not be able to compete on her own. She needed help.


    That''s when she decided to seek out Chris. Chris, who had always been kind and diligent working as a maid and who had come to love Adrian just as much as she did.


    Sophia confided in her, explaining her fears and her plan to win Adrian''s heart. Chris was initially shocked by the revelation of Adrian''s relationship with both her and Isabella, but in this world, where noble families often valued bloodline purity above all else, such relationships weren''t entirely unheard of.


    Chris quickly came to terms with it, understanding that this was part of life with the Everhart family. However, beneath her acceptance was a mix of emotions.


    Having been Adrian''s personal maid until just a few days ago, Chris had always harbored feelings of inferiority. She admired Adrian, loved him, but never felt worthy of standing beside him.


    Yet, at the same time, she was deeply grateful to the Everhart family, who had saved her and her sister from a life of poverty and abuse. Rejecting Sophia''s request would feel like a betrayal to the family that had given her so much.


    In the end, Chris agreed to Sophia''s plan. After all, she realized that making Adrian happy was what mattered most to her. If this was what he wanted, then she would support it wholeheartedly.


    With Chris on her side, Sophia felt more confident. Together, they devised a special surprise for Adrian¡ªsomething that would make him see her in a new light and solidify her place beside him. Sophia had them both wear the seductive lingerie they were now flaunting, preparing to surprise and seduce him.


    And now, here they were, standing in front of Adrian in their alluring attire, ready to celebrate his success in a way he wouldn''t forget.


    Sophia stepped closer, her confidence bolstered by Chris''s presence. "We wanted to make sure you know just how proud we are of you," she said, her voice sultry and inviting.


    Chris, her blush deepening, nodded in agreement. "And we thought this would be the perfect way to do it," she added softly, her eyes shyly meeting Adrian''s.


    Adrian, still stunned by the sight before him, felt a rush of emotions. These two women, so different yet so important to him, were offering themselves in a way that made his heart race.


    Chris moved behind Adrian with quiet grace, her fingers gently brushing against his back as she reached for the towel wrapped around his waist. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a soft tug, the towel fell to the floor, leaving Adrian exposed. He could feel the warmth of her body close to his, her breath teasing his skin as she leaned in, pressing herself lightly against him.


    Before he could react, Sophia stepped forward, her hands on his chest. With a playful yet firm push, she guided him back onto the bed. Adrian sank into the plush mattress, his mind racing as Sophia positioned herself beside him on all fours, her movements fluid and deliberate.


    As she crawled toward him, her cleavage became more pronounced with each deliberate movement, drawing his eyes like a magnet. She noticed his hungry gaze, a smirk forming on her lips.


    "Oh my, look at this," she teased, her voice low and sultry. "You sure can''t remove your gaze from your big sister''s breast, can you?" Her tone was playful, yet there was an edge of triumph in her words as she paused just above him, her body tantalizingly close.


    "Do you like them that much?" she purred, her voice laced with seduction. Without waiting for his response, she reached out and took hold of his arm, her grip firm but gentle.


    She guided his hand to her chest, pressing his palm against the soft, warm flesh of her breast. "Here, feel them, feel your big sister as much as you want. I am all yours." she whispered, her eyes locked onto his, daring him to lose himself in the sensation.


    "Big...Sis...you feel heavenly."Adrian''s breath hitched as he felt the fullness of her breast beneath his hand, her skin smooth and yielding and he uttered how he truly felt.


    Sophia watched his reaction with satisfaction, her own desire igniting as she saw the effect she was having on him.


    "That''s it," Sophia whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. "I want you to enjoy every moment of this."


    Sophia then got even closer and leaning towards his face , her lips just inches from Adrian''s ear. One of her hands began to caress his face with delicate, teasing strokes, while the other traced patterns on his chest.


    Her fingers played with his nipples, sending tingles of sensation through his body. Slowly, her hand drifted lower, tracing the defined muscles of his abdomen, her touch igniting a fire within him as she marveled at his well-toned physique.


    "Tonight, you will be all ours, Adrian," she whispered into his ear, her breath warm against his skin. She let her tongue flick against his earlobe before trailing down to his neck.


    Her lips brushed against his, the light contact sending an electric current of pleasure through his body. Adrian''s breath hitched, and he felt a surge of arousal, his body responding eagerly to her touch.


    Sophia''s lips traveled lower, leaving a path of warmth down his neck and chest. She paused at his nipple, her tongue flicking out to play with it, her actions deliberate and tantalizing.


    Adrian could barely contain himself, a soft moan escaping his lips as the pleasure built within him.


    As he reached out with his free hand, intent on propping himself up to shift into a better position, Chris, who had been watching this erotic scene noticed how hard Adrian had become and she kneeled between his legs.


    Chris gently wrapped her hand around his growing arousal. Her touch was soft and tentative at first, but as she grew bolder, her movements became more deliberate. She leaned forward, her warm breath sending shivers down his spine before her lips finally met his little brother.

 Chapter 63: Sophia and Chris’s Suprise Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 63: Sophia and Chris¡¯s Suprise Part 3 (R-18)Chris''s mouth was soft and eager as she took him in, her head bobbing in a slow, rhythmic motion that made Adrian''s breath hitch.


    The sensations were overwhelming¡ªSophia''s weight on top of him, her hands roaming his body, combined with the wet warmth of Chris''s mouth working expertly to please him.


    Sophia watched Chris with a smirk, clearly pleased with how things were progressing.


    She leaned in closer to Adrian, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "Enjoy this, Adrian. You deserve it. And tonight, you''re all ours."


    Adrian could only groan in response, his senses overwhelmed by the pleasure coursing through him.


    Sophia''s hands continued to caress him as she kissed his neck, her own body pressing closer as Chris''s movements grew more passionate, her tongue teasing him with each stroke.


    As Chris''s pace intensified, her lips moved with a deliberate rhythm, sucking him deeper into her warm, eager mouth. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sensation was electrifying, her tongue swirling around him as her hand gently massaged his balls, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Adrian''s body.


    She held his shaft with one hand, her fingers wrapping around him with just the right amount of pressure, while her other hand stroked his balls, teasing and caressing them in sync with the motions of her mouth.


    Adrian''s breath came in ragged gasps as Chris''s technique grew more confident. She moaned softly around him, the vibrations adding an extra layer of sensation that made his head spin.


    Every movement, every flick of her tongue, drove him closer to the edge, but just when he thought he couldn''t take any more, Sophia shifted beside him.


    With a seductive smirk, Sophia slowly rose from the bed, her movements graceful and deliberate. She reached for the straps of her sheer lingerie, her fingers hooking beneath the delicate fabric before sliding it off her shoulders.


    The garment slipped down her body, revealing her perfect curves as she let it fall to the floor.


    Sophia''s lingerie fell gracefully to the floor, revealing her flawless figure bathed in the soft glow of the room.


    Her confidence was palpable as she stood there for a moment, letting Adrian take in the sight of her. Her eyes gleamed with a mix of desire and satisfaction, knowing that she had his full attention.


    Slowly, she straddled Adrian''s waist, her bare skin warm against his. The feeling of her body pressing down on him added a new layer of intensity to the sensations already coursing through him.


    Sophia''s hands slid up his chest, her fingers tracing the his muscles, while her little lips hovered inches from his.


    She paused, letting the anticipation build, her breath mingling with his as she whispered, "I want you to remember this night, Adrian. I want you to know just how much we both care for you."


    With that, she leaned in and captured his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Her movements were slow and deliberate, savoring the taste of him as her tongue danced with his.


    Chris, still focused on her task, continued to pleasure Adrian with a slow, deliberate rhythm. She took him deeper into her mouth, her tongue flicking against the sensitive underside of his shaft as her hand squeezed and massaged his balls.


    The dual sensations of Sophia''s kisses and Chris''s mouth sent shivers down his spine, his body trembling with need.


    Sophia''s lips trailed lower, brushing across his collarbone and down to his chest. She paused to tease his nipples with her tongue, her eyes flicking up to meet his as she grinned mischievously.


    Her fingers traced patterns on his skin, leaving a trail of fire in their wake.


    Finally, Sophia straddled him, her knees on either side of his head as she positioned herself just above his face.


    Her wetness was evident, the sweet scent of her arousal filling his senses as she lowered herself, her core tantalizingly close to his mouth.


    "Don''t be shy, Adrian," Sophia purred, her voice dripping with seduction. "I want you to taste your big sister to your heart''s content."


    Adrian''s breath hitched as he looked up at her, his eyes locked on the sight before him. With a groan of anticipation, he leaned forward, his tongue flicking out to meet her slick folds.


    Sophia gasped in pleasure as his tongue found her, her hips moving instinctively to press closer to his mouth.


    As Adrian licked and teased her, Sophia''s hands found their way to his hair, her fingers tangling in his locks as she guided him, her moans filling the room.


    Chris, still kneeling between his legs, increased her pace, her mouth working him with renewed intensity as her hand stroked his shaft, her fingers tightening around him as she sucked him deep.


    The combination of Chris''s expert mouth and Sophia''s intoxicating taste drove Adrian wild. Every sensation was heightened, every touch sending sparks of pleasure through his body.


    Sophia''s moans grew louder as she rode his face, her hips grinding against him as his tongue delved deeper, seeking out every sensitive spot.


    Chris, sensing Adrian''s growing urgency, doubled her efforts, her head bobbing faster as she took him deeper into her mouth, her hand working in perfect sync with her lips.


    She gently cupped his balls, massaging them with just the right amount of pressure, while her other hand pumped the base of his shaft, sending him spiraling toward the edge.


    Sophia''s voice was breathless as she gasped out his name, her pleasure building with every stroke of his tongue.


    "Adrian... don''t stop... please..." she moaned, her hips grinding against his mouth as she chased her release.


    With one final, intense surge of pleasure, Adrian''s body tensed, and he let out a deep groan as he spilled into Chris''s mouth.


    She moaned around him, her lips never leaving his shaft as she swallowed every drop, her tongue continuing to flick and tease him even as he trembled in the aftermath.


    Sophia, still lost in her own pleasure, rode out her climax on Adrian''s tongue, her cries of ecstasy filling the room as she finally reached her peak.


    Her body shuddered above him, her fingers gripping his hair tightly as she came undone.

 Chapter 64: Sophia and Chris’s Suprise Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 64: Sophia and Chris¡¯s Suprise Part 4 (R-18)Adrian drank the sweet juices overflowing from Sophia''s core, savoring every drop as her moans echoed in the room.


    "Adrian... ahh... your tongue feels so good.. keep going..." Sophia gasped, her voice trembling with pleasure. At the same time, Chris eagerly swallowed every last bit of his release, her tongue gently flicking over his sensitive tip as she ensured nothing was left behind.


    "Mmm... Adrian, you taste... amazing..." she whispered, her breath hot against his skin.


    Sophia, breathless and satisfied, slowly lifted herself off his face, her legs trembling as she settled beside him. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she watched Adrian pull his whole body up to the bed.


    "It''s Chris''s turn to feel good now," Sophia whispered with a playful smirk. Chris, still dazed from her own arousal, nodded eagerly.


    "Yes... please... I need you, Adrian..." Chris murmured, her voice dripping with desire.


    With a graceful movement, Chris climbed onto the bed, shedding her lingerie in the process. She revealed herself in full glory before Adrian¡¯s eyes, her flawless body bathed in the soft glow of the room.


    His breath caught in his throat at the sight, his eyes tracing every curve, every inch of her exposed skin. "You''re... stunning, Chris..." Adrian whispered, his voice filled with awe.


    As Chris positioned herself beside him, her lips found his in a passionate kiss. "It''s been so long since we first did it, it still feels so good," she moaned into his mouth, their tongues intertwining. "Me too... Chris..." Adrian responded between breaths, his voice thick with longing.


    His hand instinctively found its way to Sophia¡¯s thigh, caressing the soft, smooth skin as she straddled his waist.


    "Ahh... Adrian... your touch..." Sophia purred, her eyes half-lidded with desire. At the same time, his other hand reached for Chris¡¯s breasts, his fingers gently fondling the soft flesh, pinching her nipple. "Oh... Adrian... yes... just like that..." Chris gasped, a soft moan escaping her lips as pleasure surged through her body.


    Sophia hovered over him, positioning herself above his hardened shaft, teasing him by brushing the tip against her slick entrance. "What do you want, your big sister to do? If you want something, say it, big sister will do it." she teased, her voice dripping with playful seduction.


    His voice was a low growl, thick with need. "I want to be inside you, big sister... now."


    "Good boy," Sophia purred before lowering herself onto him, enveloping him in her wet heat.


    "Ahh... Adrian... so deep..." she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure. Both of them groaned in unison as she began to move, her hips rising and falling in a steady rhythm.


    Her breasts bounced with each thrust, her moans filling the air as she rode him with eager intensity. "Yes... just like that... ahh... you feel so good inside me..."


    Meanwhile, Chris, now fully immersed in the pleasure of their kiss, moaned softly into Adrian''s mouth.


    "Mmm... Adrian... your hands... they¡¯re perfect..." she whispered, her voice heavy with desire. His hand continued to knead and caress her breasts, pinching her nipples just enough to send jolts of pleasure through her body.


    "Ohh... Adrian... more... please... don¡¯t stop..." she whimpered, her voice trembling as their tongues danced together, their breaths mingling in a shared moment of ecstasy. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia''s movements grew more fervent, her hips rolling with increasing intensity as she rode Adrian. Her head tilted back, lips parted as she gasped for air, her pleasure palpable.


    "Adrian... make Chris feel good too... she needs it..." Sophia moaned, her voice breaking with each thrust.


    With a soft, breathless command, Sophia guided Chris to straddle Adrian''s face, her body trembling with anticipation.


    "Let him taste you too..." Sophia whispered with a playful grin. As Chris lowered herself onto him, Adrian eagerly began to pleasure her with his tongue.


    "Oh... Adrian... yes... right there... ahh..." Chris gasped, her fingers tangling in his hair as she ground against his mouth. "You¡¯re... amazing... keep going... just like that..."


    Sophia¡¯s pace quickened, her movements becoming more urgent as she bounced on Adrian¡¯s cock, her hands gripping his thighs for support.


    "Adrian... I¡¯m so close... ahh... don¡¯t stop... please..." she moaned, her voice trembling with need. Chris, lost in the sensations Adrian was giving her, gasped and moaned louder, her hips rocking against his mouth. "Yes... Adrian... right there... oh god... I¡¯m gonna... ahh..."


    The room was filled with the sounds of pleasure¡ªSophia''s breathless moans, Chris''s gasps of delight, and Adrian''s muffled groans of satisfaction as he pleasured both women. Every movement, every touch, every sound heightened the intensity of their shared pleasure, driving them all closer to the edge.


    Sophia¡¯s breasts bounced with every thrust, her body slick with sweat as she rode Adrian harder, her own release building with every movement.


    "Adrian... I can¡¯t hold it... I¡¯m so close... ahh... yes..." she cried out, her voice filled with urgency. Chris, her own climax approaching, rocked her hips against Adrian¡¯s eager mouth, her moans growing louder with each passing moment. "Yes... yes... Adrian... I¡¯m gonna... ahh...!"


    Finally, with a loud, breathless moan, Sophia reached her peak, her body trembling as waves of pleasure crashed over her. "Adrian... ahh... yes... I¡¯m cumming...!" she cried out, her voice filled with ecstasy as she rode out her orgasm.


    Chris, too, was pushed over the edge by Adrian¡¯s skillful tongue, her body shuddering as her climax hit. "Oh god... Adrian... yes... I¡¯m cumming... ahh...!" she screamed, her fingers tightening in his hair as her pleasure overwhelmed her. Her juices drenched Adrian''s face as he tasted her.


    Adrian, overwhelmed by the intensity of their pleasure, groaned into Chris¡¯s core, his own release building as Sophia continued to ride him. With a final thrust, he reached his peak, his body tensing as he spilled inside her.


    "Sophia... Chris... ahh... I¡¯m cumming...!" he groaned, his voice thick with pleasure as he gave in to the waves of ecstasy crashing over him. He spilled his everything inside his sister.


    "Give it to me...fill me up Adrian...fill your big sister with your seeds.", Sophia screamed in ecstasy as he came inside her and her wall tighten up as if to drain every single drop from him.


    The three of them collapsed onto the bed, breathless and spent, their bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs. The room was filled with the sound of their heavy breathing, their bodies still trembling from the intensity of their shared experience.

 Chapter 65: Sophia and Chris’s Suprise Part 5 (R-18)

    Chapter 65: Sophia and Chris¡¯s Suprise Part 5 (R-18)As the three of them lay in a tangled heap, catching their breath, Sophia turned her head to look at Adrian. A sly smile played on her lips as she ran her fingers through his hair, her voice soft and teasing.


    "Well, Adrian, it seems our sweet Chris still hasn''t had her fill," she whispered, her tone dripping with playful seduction. "She hasn''t let you inside her cave yet."


    Chris, who had been lying beside them, still trembling from the aftershocks of their earlier activities, blushed deeply at Sophia''s words.


    Her eyes widened in a mix of embarrassment and desire as she realized that Sophia was right. She hadn''t yet felt Adrian inside her, and the thought sent a fresh wave of arousal through her body.


    Before she could respond, Sophia gently nudged her, encouraging her to take the lead. "Go on, Chris," Sophia whispered, her voice a blend of encouragement and mischief. "Show him how much you need him."


    With a shy but eager nod, Chris shifted her position, straddling Adrian''s hips once more. She bit her lower lip as she positioned herself above him, her breath quickening with anticipation. Slowly, she guided his length to her entrance, the tip pressing against her slick folds.


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with desire as he looked up at Chris, his hands resting on her hips, ready to help guide her movements. "Chris... I want you," he murmured, his voice low and filled with longing.


    Chris didn''t need any further encouragement. With a soft gasp, she lowered herself onto him, taking him inch by inch until he was fully inside her. The sensation of being filled so completely made her moan softly, her hands gripping his chest for support.


    As she began to move, slowly at first, Adrian''s hands tightened on her hips, helping her find a steady rhythm. Chris''s breath hitched with every movement, her hips rising and falling as she rode him with increasing urgency.


    Sophia watched them with a satisfied smile, her own arousal rekindled by the sight. Leaning down, she captured Adrian''s lips in a deep, passionate kiss, her tongue exploring his mouth as their breaths mingled.


    At the same time, her hand found its way to one of her breasts while guiding Adrian''s hand to the other, encouraging him to play with her.


    Adrian''s fingers eagerly obliged, kneading the soft flesh of Sophia''s breast as they kissed. Sophia moaned into his mouth, her body responding to his touch as she pressed herself closer to him.


    As their kiss deepened, Sophia''s eyes flicked open, catching sight of Chris''s expression. The pure, unbridled pleasure etched on her face, combined with the way her body was moving with such desperation, made Sophia''s own arousal spike. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Sophia broke the kiss and moved to Chris''s side.


    Without warning, Sophia slid behind Chris, her hands coming up to cup her breasts from behind. Chris gasped in surprise, her movements faltering for a moment as Sophia''s fingers expertly began to tease and knead her sensitive flesh.


    "Ahh... Sophia... what are you...?" Chris moaned, her voice trembling with a mix of confusion and pleasure.


    Sophia''s lips brushed against Chris''s ear as she whispered, "Just helping you feel even better, Chris. Relax and let me take care of you."


    With that, Sophia''s fingers found Chris''s hardened nipples, rolling and pinching them gently, sending jolts of pleasure through her body. Chris''s moans grew louder, her hips beginning to move more erratically as she bounced up and down on Adrian''s length, her body now completely lost to the overwhelming sensations.


    Adrian, feeling Chris''s walls tightening around him in response to Sophia''s teasing, groaned in pleasure.


    He could feel every movement, every shudder of her body, driving him closer to the edge. His hands gripped her hips tightly, helping her maintain the rhythm as he began to thrust up into her with increasing intensity.


    "That''s it, Chris... just like that... let it all out," Adrian encouraged, his voice strained with pleasure. "Sophia... keep going... she loves it."


    Sophia grinned, her fingers continuing to play with Chris''s nipples, tweaking them just the right way to make her moan even louder. She could feel Chris''s body trembling, her pleasure building rapidly as Adrian''s thrusts grew more powerful.


    "Do you like this, Chris?" Sophia teased, her voice dripping with seduction as she pinched her nipples harder. "Do you like it when I play with you like this?"


    Chris could only moan in response, her head falling back against Sophia''s shoulder as the pleasure overwhelmed her. "Y-Yes... Sophia... oh god... I''m so close..." she whimpered, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Sophia wasn''t finished, though. With a wicked smile, she leaned in and kissed the side of Chris''s neck, her lips soft and teasing. As Chris''s moans grew louder, Sophia''s teeth grazed her skin before she gently bit down, marking her with a possessive love bite.


    The sudden sensation of Sophia''s bite sent Chris over the edge. With a loud cry, her body tensed, her walls clamping down around Adrian as her orgasm hit with the force of a tidal wave. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah...Adrian... I am cumming.", Chris screamed as she burst with her pussy overflowing with juices as a result of her extreme pleasure.


    Adrian, feeling Chris''s tightness and the intense pleasure coursing through her, couldn''t hold back any longer. With a final, powerful thrust, he reached his own climax, groaning loudly as he released inside her.


    Sophia, feeling Chris''s body shuddering against her, continued to tease her breasts, prolonging her pleasure as long as possible.


    "That''s it, Chris... let it all out... you did so well..." Sophia whispered, her voice soothing and affectionate as she kissed the spot she had just bitten.


    Chris, completely spent, collapsed forward onto Adrian''s chest, her breathing ragged as she tried to recover from the intensity of her release. Adrian wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as they both came down from their shared high.


    Sophia, still smiling, gently stroked Chris''s hair. "You were amazing, Chris," she murmured softly. "Both of you were."


    The three of them remained like that for a while, their bodies entwined, basking in the afterglow of their shared experience.

 Chapter 66: Changed Stats

    Chapter 66: Changed StatsAs the three lay intertwined, their breathing still heavy from the shared pleasure, Sophia gently stroked Chris''s hair, her smile tender. "You were amazing, Chris," she murmured softly. "Both of you were."


    Chris blushed, her face a mixture of shyness and satisfaction. "Thank you... You were both incredible too," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. The intimacy of the moment lingered, binding them closer.


    The silence was suddenly interrupted by a familiar, sarcastic tone in Adrian''s mind. "My, my, dear host, feeling quite satisfied, eh? But you seem to have forgotten something..."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed as he mentally responded, "What did I forget?"


    The system''s voice took on a tone of mock contemplation, as if it were smirking. "The Yin-Yang Technique, of course. With Isabella, you slithered your way out of it by saying sweet nothings, claiming you didn''t want to ruin your first time with her. Who are you kidding?"


    A wave of realization and regret washed over Adrian. "Damn, I really did forget," he thought, cursing himself. The memory of the incredible sensation from using the technique with Isabella flashed through his mind, and he could only imagine how much more intense it could have been with both Chris and Sophia. He sighed deeply. "It would have felt a hundred times better..."


    He hesitated before asking, "Does the system have an automatic function to use the Yin-Yang Technique?"


    The system responded immediately, "No, host. Anything that directly controls your body is taboo for the system." The tone of the system made Adrian uneasy, as it often did before it asked for something in return. "However..."


    Adrian braced himself. "Here it comes..."


    "...The system has an item in the shop that can help you and your girls regain vigor and continue for the whole night. If you buy it now, you''ll get a discount of 10 SP. Buy one pack, and you''ll get a discount of 20 SP! How is it, host? Is this system generous or what?"


    Adrian sighed again, his suspicions confirmed.


    "Of course, the system just wants my SP," he thought, grumbling internally. But he knew there was no other choice if he wanted to make up for the missed opportunity. He reluctantly purchased the Energizer Pack for 2,500 SP.


    "Thanks for your purchase, host," the system chirped. "Your purchase has been placed in your storage space. Have a wonderful night!" The room returned to silence, save for the soft breathing of Sophia and Chris.


    "Wait! Where is the discount?" Adrian asked the system, realizing he didn''t get the promised reduction.


    "20 SP discount is considered payment for system as it was the system that reminded the host to use the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique."


    Adrian was speechless at the system''s shamelessness regarding SP. He sighed and brought out three small bottles of the Energizer from his storage space, handing them to Sophia and Chris. They both looked at him curiously.


    "What are these?" Sophia asked.


    "Energizers," Adrian replied with a playful grin. "They''ll keep us going for the whole night."


    Sophia and Chris exchanged glances, blushing as the realization of what he meant sank in. They drank the contents without hesitation, and soon the energy and heat between them reignited.


    Adrian smirked as he felt the effects kick in. "Now that the first round is over, it''s my turn to do what I want," he announced, his tone teasing but firm. "I''ll be using the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique this time."


    Sophia and Chris blushed deeper, their excitement growing as they heard his declaration. The anticipation in the air was palpable as they prepared for another round, their bodies already responding to the renewed energy.


    Adrian took control, guiding the two women as they continued their passionate exploration of one another. He led them through a series of intimate positions, activating the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique.


    Chris and Sophia took turns feeling Adrian inside them, their bodies trembling as the Yin-Yang Technique amplified every sensation. They moaned and gasped, lost in the overwhelming pleasure that surged through them.


    At one point, Sophia, eager to excite Adrian further, leaned over to Chris, kissing her deeply while her hands explored Chris''s body. She then began teasing Chris''s breasts, sucking and playing with them as Chris moaned in delight.


    The intensity of their connection grew as Sophia moved lower, their tongues and lips working together as they licked and sucked each other clean of Adrian''s essence, still inside them.


    The sight of them pleasuring each other like this, savoring every drop, electrified Adrian, driving him to thrust into them with renewed vigor, harder and faster.


    Chris, being the weakest of the three, felt the effects of the technique the most. Her stats skyrocketed as the energy flowed through her, transforming her from a mere mortal into something more. She could hardly believe the power she felt, her body pulsing with strength she had never known before.


    Sophia, too, was caught up in the intensity of the moment, her jealousy and competitiveness with Isabella forgotten as she focused entirely on the pleasure that consumed her.


    The night stretched on with their bodies intertwined, exploring every possible way to heighten their pleasure.


    Adrian reveled in the experience, his every move sending waves of ecstasy through both women. The connection between them deepened with each passing moment, their bond growing stronger as they shared in the pleasure that only the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique could provide.


    As the night wore on, their bodies finally reached their limits, and they collapsed in a tangled heap of limbs, utterly spent but utterly content.


    The silence that followed was filled with the sound of their breathing, each of them basking in the afterglow of their unforgettable night together.


    The next morning, Christine knocked on his door and entered the room, coming to wake Adrian as part of her duties. But as she approached the bed, she couldn''t help but blush at the sight before her.


    Sophia and Chris lay naked beside Adrian, their bodies still entwined from the night before. Adrian noticed Christine''s presence, waking up quietly without disturbing the others.


    He shushed her with a finger to his lips, signaling her not to wake them. "Let them sleep," he whispered.


    "Get breakfast ready and have it brought here. You and Sophia''s personal maid can serve it."


    Christine nodded, still blushing, and quickly turned to leave. As she walked away, Adrian decided to check Sophia and Chris''s stats after the night of using the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, curious to see the results.


    Name: Sophia Everhart


    Title: Prodigy of the Everhart Clan


    Class: Dual-Blade Master (2nd Class)


    Level: 50 Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    HP: 980


    MP: 310


    Strength: 80 ¡ú 101


    Agility: 155 ¡ú 161


    Endurance: 123 ¡ú 133


    Intelligence: 71 ¡ú 84


    Charm: 40 ¡ú 46


    Luck: 23 ¡ú 40


    Skills Gained:


    Cloning Technique (Level 1): Allows Adrian to create a clone of himself for combat or deception purposes.


    Shadow Vein Step: A movement skill that allows short-range teleportation through shadows, making user nearly undetectable for a brief moment.


    Adrian was astonished. Sophia had somehow managed to gain two of his newer and more powerful skills with high potential.


    It wasn''t just the stat increase that surprised him, but the fact that she had acquired such unique abilities.


    "Big Sister would probably be too happy when she knows what she got." he wondered, impressed by her talent and growth.


    He then turned to look at Chris''s stats.


    Name: Chris


    Class: N/A


    Level: 1


    HP: 150 ¡ú 230


    MP: 10 ¡ú 55


    Strength: 10 ¡ú 33


    Agility: 12 ¡ú 25


    Endurance: 10 ¡ú 23


    Intelligence: 14 ¡ú 35


    Charm: 45 ¡ú 47


    Luck: 50 ¡ú 60


    Skills Gained:


    Mana Flow: A passive skill that enhances the user''s mana regeneration and increases the effectiveness of spell-based attacks.


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1): Competency in sword fighting with a focus on speed and precision.


    Basic Mana Control (Level 1): Allows the user to harness and manipulate mana for basic spells and abilities.


    Adrian was equally shocked by Chris''s transformation. She had gained three of his skills and received a massive boost to her stats. From a normal human with no combat abilities, she had now become someone capable of wielding mana and using a sword. The change was nothing short of incredible.


    Seeing the growth in both Sophia and Chris filled Adrian with pride and satisfaction. His influence was shaping them into stronger, more capable individuals, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of affection for both women.


    This was only the beginning, and he knew that together, they would achieve even greater heights.

 Chapter 67: Heading To Baron Mortimer’s Territory Part 1

    Chapter 67: Heading To Baron Mortimer¡¯s Territory Part 1Adrian carefully slid out of bed, leaving Sophia and Chris to rest. He dressed quietly, reflecting on the night''s events and the profound connection they had forged. His thoughts wandered to the future¡ªhow this bond would strengthen their unity and their ability to face the challenges ahead.


    Heading toward the window, Adrian gazed out at the morning light beginning to filter through the curtains. He knew that they would need to continue training and preparing for what lay ahead, especially with the looming threats from neighboring territories and the unknown forces watching him.


    As he stood there, contemplating his next move, a soft knock at the door brought him back to the present.


    Christine entered, accompanied by Sophia''s personal maid, each carrying trays laden with a delicious breakfast spread. They set the trays on the nearby table, their movements quiet and respectful to avoid waking the two women still sleeping.


    "Thank you," Adrian said softly, giving Christine a warm smile. She blushed again, nodding before stepping back with the other maid.


    With that, she and the other maid quietly left the room, leaving Adrian to his thoughts once more.


    He turned back to the bed, watching Sophia and Chris as they slept peacefully. Their faces were serene, free of the burdens they usually carried. Adrian felt a deep sense of responsibility for them¡ªhe wanted to protect them, to ensure their happiness and safety, no matter what.


    As the morning light continued to fill the room, Adrian made a silent vow to himself. He would continue to grow stronger, not just for himself but for them and the family he was building.


    Adrian stood by the bedside, taking a deep breath as he prepared to wake Sophia and Chris. Gently, he leaned down, brushing a soft kiss on each of their foreheads. "It''s time to wake up," he whispered, his voice tender.


    Sophia stirred first, her eyes slowly fluttering open as she stretched. She smiled sleepily at Adrian, her cheeks still flushed from the warmth of the bed. Chris followed suit, blinking awake and giving a shy smile as she noticed Adrian''s gaze.


    "Good morning," Adrian greeted them with a warm smile. "Breakfast is ready. Let''s eat before we start the day."


    Sophia sat up, her body still feeling the lingering effects of the intense night. "Morning, Adrian," she replied softly, glancing over at Chris, who nodded in agreement. "Thank you... for everything."


    Chris blushed, still feeling a mix of shyness and newfound confidence from the previous night. "Yes... thank you," she echoed, her voice just above a whisper.


    They all sat down at the table, enjoying the delicious breakfast that had been prepared for them. The atmosphere was comfortable, filled with the warmth of their shared bond. They talked quietly, sharing smiles and light conversation as they ate.


    After they finished, Adrian stood up, offering them both a hand. "Let''s freshen up and get ready for the day," he suggested, his tone gentle but purposeful.


    Sophia and Chris nodded, taking his hands as they all left the room to freshen up. The warmth of the morning sun followed them as they went their separate ways to prepare for what lay ahead.


    Once Adrian was alone, he closed his eyes and mentally called out to the system. "Show me my stats after yesterday''s events."


    The familiar, sarcastic tone of the system responded immediately. "Ah, feeling curious, are we, host? Let''s see what you''ve gained from all your ''hard work'' last night."


    Adrian ignored the system''s teasing and focused as his updated stats appeared before him:


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18


    Class: Draconian Spellblade


    Level: 10


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor, Draconian Hatchling


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 530


    Mana Points (MP): 400


    Strength: 95 ¡ú 102


    Agility: 56 ¡ú 61


    Endurance: 75 ¡ú 80


    Intelligence: 77 ¡ú 92


    Charm: 55 ¡ú 60


    Luck: 40 ¡ú 45


    Seduction Points (SP): 100,000


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1)


    Basic Mana Control (Level 6)


    Dragon Roar (Level 5)


    Scaled Defense (Level 5)


    Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique


    Shadow Vein Step ( Level 1)


    Dragon''s Fang Strike ( Level 1)


    Vein-Touched Reflexes (Level 1)


    Draconic Cloak (Level 1)


    Mana Fortification (Level 2)


    Dragon''s Might (Level 1)


    Cloning Technique (Level 1)


    Mana Siphon (Level 1)


    Void Step (Level 1)


    Draconic Pulse (Level 1)


    Phantom Blade (Level 1)


    Disguise( Level 1)


    Sacred Healing(Level 1)


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as he saw the improvements. His hard work and the deep connection he had forged with Sophia and Chris had paid off. He felt he it was a pity that he could not get any skills from Sophia.


    "Not bad," he thought to himself. "But there''s still more to do."


    After checking his stats and feeling satisfied with his progress, Adrian wasted no time.


    He quickly called a meeting and went to the meeting room as he passed on the order to a maid saying to call everyone to the meeting room.


    As Chris, Isabella, Sophia and Eve arrived, they could tell by the determined look on his face that today was important.


    "Today we will start our plan to rescue Eve''s mother," Adrian began, his voice calm yet authoritative. "I''ll once again disguise myself as Darian and report to Mortimer. I''ll tell him that Adrian is growing impatient about not having Eve''s slave controller. I''ll then ask when I can collect it from him."


    Sophia, still a bit groggy from the morning, nodded. "Mhmm, then we can head towards his territory and make a mess out of his territory."


    Isabella folded her arms, her expression thoughtful. "Be careful, Adrian. Mortimer is unpredictable. Make sure you don''t reveal anything that could put you at risk."


    Adrian nodded. "Thank you. Stay alert, and if things go south, you all know what to do. Eve let''s go."


    With that, Adrian and Eve both, left the meeting room and headed out of Everhart manner from a secret tunnel.


    He disguised himself as the envoy, Darian and practiced few times with her, then headed right to the hidden outpost of Baron Mortimer''s former subordinates whom he had killed the day before. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the dimly lit room, Adrian activated the communication device and waited for Mortimer to answer. After a few tense moments, the image of Mortimer appeared on the screen, his usual smirk present as he addressed Adrian¡ªor rather, Darian.

 Chapter 68: Heading To Baron Mortimer’s Territory Part 2

    Chapter 68: Heading To Baron Mortimer¡¯s Territory Part 2Baron Mortimer squinted at the communication screen, his eyes narrowing as he saw "Darian" standing before him with Eve behind him, her head bowed, trembling slightly.


    "What''s the matter, Darian?" Mortimer''s voice was sharp and irritated. "Why did you contact me? It hasn''t even been that long since we last spoke."


    Adrian, disguised as Darian, lowered his head respectfully. "Milord, the rumors about that brat Adrian aren''t accurate. He''s far worse than they say. He''s already throwing tantrums and demanding Eve''s slave collar control. He even threatened to have Eve and me killed if he doesn''t get it soon."


    Mortimer''s expression darkened as he glared past Darian at Eve. "Stupid wench!" he barked, his voice dripping with disdain. "You can''t even control an idiotic brat! I should have just fucked you and taught you how to please men. If you weren''t still a virgin, I''d let that brat have his way with you!"


    Eve flinched at his words but remained silent, her head still bowed. Mortimer continued to rant, venting his frustration and anger at her perceived worthlessness.


    After a few moments, he calmed down slightly and turned his attention back to "Darian."


    "Get your ass over here early and collect the slave collar control," Mortimer ordered, his tone still harsh.


    "Even though I could crush that brat and his family easily, I prefer to gain control over Everhart Manor without unnecessary bloodshed. My real target is Isabella. If war breaks out, she might be dead before I get my hands on her. This way, I''ll ensure I get what I want."


    Mortimer trusted Darian implicitly, as they had been childhood friends and allies for years. He believed Darian would never betray him, unaware that his trusted advisor was already dead and that the person standing before him was Adrian in disguise.


    Adrian kept his voice steady as he asked, "Should I bring Eve along as well, milord?"


    Mortimer nodded curtly. "Yes. Even though I trust you, I want to ensure my property isn''t damaged. Bring her with you."


    Adrian bowed deeply, concealing his true emotions. "Yes, milord. I will arrive within three days."


    "Good," Mortimer grunted before closing the connection, leaving the screen dark.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, allowing himself a moment to refocus. Mortimer''s arrogance and cruelty only fueled his hatred for the man. This would be the last time the Baron underestimated him and his family.


    Turning to Eve, Adrian gently placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "It''s almost over," he whispered. "We''ll get your mother back and end this nightmare."


    Eve nodded, her determination matching Adrian''s. Together, they began planning their next move, knowing that time was of the essence.


    After returning home with Eve, Adrian immediately gathered his family in the meeting room to discuss the plan. The atmosphere was tense as he recounted his conversation with Baron Mortimer, outlining their next steps.


    "In two days, we''ll depart and reach Mortimer''s territory on the third day," Adrian began, his tone calm but firm.


    "Sophia, since you''ve learned the Cloning skill, you''ll disguise yourself as Eve and accompany my clone. Meanwhile, the real Eve, Sophia and I will infiltrate through a secret tunnel that''s less guarded. We''ll get in and out unnoticed, and we''ll bring her mother back safely." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia nodded, her determination clear in her eyes. The others followed suit, their expressions focused as they worked together to fine-tune every detail of the plan. They considered every possibility, every potential risk, until finally, the meeting came to a close.


    As everyone began to stand up, Isabella''s voice cut through the room. "Shall we discuss ourselves now?"


    Her words brought a sudden quiet, and all eyes turned to Adrian. He looked around at the women gathered¡ªSophia, Chris, Eve, and Isabella herself. Each one held a special place in his heart, and he could feel the weight of the moment as he prepared to speak.


    "Yes, indeed, we should," Adrian began, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I want to make something clear to all of you: Each of you is equally important in my heart, and I love you all."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. The women listened intently, their expressions a mix of anticipation, gratitude, and love.


    "This relationship," Adrian continued, "isn''t just with one of you¡ªit''s with all of you. I want to build something special, together, with each of you."


    His gaze shifted to Eve, who had been quietly observing, her emotions guarded. "Eve, this includes you as well," he said gently. "I care about you deeply, and I want you to be part of this¡ªpart of us."


    Eve blinked, her defenses softening as she met Adrian''s gaze. She had been through so much, but in that moment, she felt a sense of belonging¡ªa chance at something real.


    She who never had any one care for her, had been loved well and cared for in Everhart manor. Her world, bleak and dark, only had her mother as her light, but now slowly but surely, these people were added to her world.


    Even her world no longer felt dark to her as warmth was surging towards her each day she remained here. She nodded slowly, her expression softening as she accepted his words.


    Isabella stepped closer, her hand resting on Adrian''s arm. "We understand, Adrian," she said softly. "And we''re with you, every step of the way."


    Sophia nodded, her usual competitive spirit replaced with a sense of unity. "We''re a family," she added with conviction. "We''ll face whatever comes together."


    Chris, still blushing, whispered, "Thank you, Adrian¡­ for loving us like this."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted, the tension giving way to warmth and understanding. Adrian felt a deep sense of satisfaction as he looked at the women around him, knowing they were all committed to each other and the path they had chosen.


    After a few more moments of silence, Adrian smiled slightly and suggested, "Let''s take the next two days to strengthen ourselves while resting." His words carried a vague insinuation, hinting at the intimate moments that would likely unfold between them.


    The women exchanged knowing glances, their spirits lifted by Adrian''s words with a slight blush on their faces, as they knew what he was referring to.


    As they left the room to prepare for the days ahead, the bonds between them felt stronger than ever. They knew that together, they could face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 Chapter 69: Heading To Baron Mortimer’s Territory Part 3

    Chapter 69: Heading To Baron Mortimer¡¯s Territory Part 3As the two days passed, Adrian dedicated his nights to visiting each of his women, strengthening their bonds and increasing their power through the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique.


    While no new skills were gained, the intense sessions significantly boosted their stats. Since Isabella was at a much higher level, she benefited less from the technique, but Adrian made sure to prioritize his time with her.


    He would visit her room first each night and then spend the rest of the night with her after finishing with the others.


    To add variety to their intimate moments, Adrian purchased different outfits from the system shop. Isabella, always eager to please, enjoyed cosplaying various professions, from a seductive office lady with glasses to a defiled priestess, making their time together even more exciting.


    One night, Isabella greeted Adrian in her room dressed as an office lady. She wore a sleek black pencil skirt that clung to her curves, a white blouse unbuttoned just enough to reveal a teasing glimpse of lace beneath, and a pair of black-rimmed glasses that sat perfectly on her nose. Her hair was pulled up into a neat bun, adding to the professional yet alluring image she projected.


    As she stood by her desk, pretending to be engrossed in some paperwork, Adrian couldn''t help but be drawn to her. The way she looked at him over the rim of her glasses, her eyes filled with both desire and a playful challenge, made his heart race.


    "Mr. Everhart," she said in a voice that was both firm and seductive, "I trust you know why you''re here."


    Adrian played along, stepping closer to her. "Yes, Miss Isabella," he replied, his tone low and husky. "I believe I''m due for a private meeting."


    Isabella arched an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. "Indeed. But first, let''s discuss your¡­ performance."


    Their playful banter quickly escalated into a passionate encounter, with Adrian taking control and fulfilling the fantasies Isabella had set in motion. The outfit was soon tossed aside, and the strict office persona melted away as they lost themselves in each other.


    On another night, Isabella took on the role of a priestess, her pure white robes draped loosely over her body, giving her an ethereal appearance. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and she held a prayer book in her hands, whispering soft words of devotion as Adrian entered the room.


    This time, Adrian played the part of a dark seducer, tempting the pure priestess away from her vows. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The contrast between Isabella''s innocent appearance and the dark desires they both shared created an intoxicating atmosphere. Adrian''s hands roamed over her robes, slowly revealing the flesh beneath as he whispered sinful promises in her ear.


    Isabella''s breath hitched as she surrendered to him, her prayers turning into gasps of pleasure. The thrill of their role-playing only intensified the connection they shared, making each night together more electrifying than the last.


    But soon, the time for play was over. The day of departure arrived, and Adrian was fully prepared. He stood in the quiet shadows of Everhart Manor, making sure everything was in order before leaving.


    With a quick gesture, he summoned a clone of himself, ensuring that it would take his place in the manor during his absence. The clone nodded at him, perfectly mimicking his demeanor, and took up residence in the manor to maintain the illusion that Adrian was still present.


    Adrian then turned to Eve, who was waiting patiently by his side. Her expression was a mix of determination and nerves, knowing what lay ahead.


    Together, they silently slipped out of the manor through a hidden passageway known only to a select few. The tunnel was damp and dimly lit, winding its way beneath the estate and out into the surrounding countryside.


    Once they emerged on the other side, far from prying eyes, Adrian activated his transformation, altering his appearance to match that of Darian.


    His features shifted, becoming more angular and rugged, while his clothes took on a more travel-worn look. Eve watched in quiet awe as the transformation completed, knowing that their disguise was essential for the mission''s success.


    With his new appearance in place, Adrian and Eve made their way to the nearby trade road, where a caravan was preparing to depart for the Mortimer Barony.


    The caravan was a modest one, consisting of several wagons loaded with goods, merchants, and travelers, all seeking safe passage through the treacherous lands.


    As they approached, Adrian signaled to the caravan leader, a grizzled man with a weathered face and a sharp eye.


    "We''re looking for work," Adrian, now Darian, stated with a confident tone. "My companion and I can provide protection for your caravan. You never know when bandits might strike."


    The caravan leader eyed them both critically before nodding. "We can always use more guards," he grunted. "Especially with the way things have been lately. You two can join us, but don''t expect any handouts. You earn your keep, understood?"


    Adrian nodded in agreement, and Eve followed his lead, keeping her face downcast to avoid drawing attention.


    They were quickly integrated into the caravan, taking their positions as bodyguards. Adrian''s keen senses remained on high alert, always scanning their surroundings for any potential threats.


    As they settled into their roles, Adrian''s eyes fell on a lone figure sitting by one of the wagons. The figure was clad in a dark cloak with a hood pulled low over their face, concealing their features.


    A long sword rested at their side, and their posture exuded an air of quiet confidence. Adrian recognized her immediately¡ªSophia, who had arrived earlier and taken her place within the caravan.


    Her face was hidden behind a mask, adding to her mysterious appearance, but Adrian could sense her presence.


    She glanced up briefly, her eyes meeting his through the narrow slit of her mask, and a subtle nod passed between them. Everything was proceeding according to plan.


    As the caravan began to move, the rhythmic creaking of wheels and the steady plodding of horses filled the air.


    Adrian, Eve, and Sophia blended seamlessly into the group, their disguises holding firm as they embarked on the journey toward the Mortimer Barony. The road ahead was long and fraught with danger, but they were ready for whatever challenges awaited them.


    The caravan traveled for hours, passing through dense forests and rocky terrain. As the sun began to set, casting a warm orange glow over the landscape, the group found a suitable spot to set up camp for the night. Adrian, Sophia, and Eve remained vigilant, ensuring that nothing would disrupt their mission.


    Under the cover of darkness, the three of them gathered at the edge of the camp, their conversation hushed but determined.


    "We''re getting closer," Adrian whispered, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    "Once we reach Mortimer''s territory, we''ll need to be extra cautious. Sophia, stay close to my clone and continue your role as Eve. The real Eve and I will slip away and find the secret entrance."


    Sophia nodded, her masked face revealing nothing but her unwavering focus. "Understood. We''ll keep the ruse going as long as necessary."


    Eve, standing beside Adrian, looked more resolute than ever. "I''m ready. Let''s save my mother and end this once and for all."


    With their plan solidified, they returned to their positions, keeping watch over the camp as the night wore on. The road to Baron Mortimer''s stronghold was perilous.


    As dawn broke and the caravan continued its journey, Adrian could feel the tension building within him. Every step brought them closer to Mortimer and his first confrontation with him, that would decide the fate of Everhart Manor and the lives of those he cared about. There was no turning back now.

 Chapter 70: Trouble on The Way

    Chapter 70: Trouble on The WayThe caravan wound its way through the treacherous landscape, every turn bringing with it an air of foreboding. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The road ahead was notorious for bandit attacks, a fact that kept the entire group on edge. Whispers of past ambushes and the fate of less fortunate travelers hung in the air like a dark cloud.


    Adrian, now disguised as Darian, rode at the front, his eyes constantly scanning the dense forest that flanked the narrow path.


    The towering trees cast long, shifting shadows as the sunlight struggled to penetrate the thick canopy above. It was a place where danger lurked behind every shadow, and the travelers knew it.


    Sophia, was draped in a robe and wearing a mask, rode near the center of the caravan. Her usually bright demeanor was subdued, her posture tense as she kept one hand close to the hilt of her sword.


    She knew they had to maintain their disguises, but her sharp instincts made her ready for any sudden threat.


    Meanwhile, Eve remained close to Adrian, her presence unassuming. Although she kept a low profile, her sharp mind was constantly calculating, her senses attuned to any disturbance.


    Her magic lay dormant for now, but Adrian knew that if the need arose, she could unleash devastating power.


    Suddenly, the lead wagon came to a halt, jolting everyone from their thoughts. The driver raised his hand, signaling for silence.


    The air grew still, the sounds of rustling leaves and distant animal calls fading into an eerie calm.


    Then, without warning, chaos erupted. A hail of arrows rained down from the trees, striking the wagons with deadly precision.


    The travelers cried out in fear, diving for cover as the bandits launched their ambush.


    The bandits emerged from the forest, their faces hidden behind crude masks. They numbered in the dozens, a ragtag group of thieves and cutthroats armed with swords, daggers, and bows.


    Their leader, a towering figure clad in leather armor, strode confidently at the front, a wicked grin splitting his face.


    "Leave your goods and walk away, and we might let you live!" the bandit leader bellowed, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    Adrian, still in his Darian disguise, stepped forward, his eyes locked on the leader. His gaze was cold and unyielding. "You picked the wrong caravan to rob," he said, his voice carrying a deadly calm.


    The bandit leader laughed, his confidence unshaken. "Is that so? Well, let''s see if you''re as tough as you talk!" He drew his sword and charged at Adrian, his men following close behind.


    But Adrian was ready. He activated his Shadow Vein Step, his form vanishing into the shadows. In an instant, he reappeared behind the bandit leader, his movements swift and silent.


    Before the man could react, Adrian unleashed his Dragon''s Fang Strike. His enchanted dagger glowed with a faint, draconic aura as he drove it into the leader''s side, targeting a vital point.


    The bandit leader gasped in pain, his eyes widening in shock as the strike pierced his defenses. Adrian''s enhanced strength and precision were far beyond what the bandit could handle.


    With a swift twist of his wrist, Adrian pulled the dagger free, and the leader collapsed to the ground, defeated in a single blow.


    The other bandits hesitated, their confidence shaken by the sudden fall of their leader. But their desperation quickly overrode their fear, and they charged at Adrian, shouting in rage.


    Adrian moved with the grace and speed of a shadow, his Vein-Touched Reflexes allowing him to effortlessly dodge their attacks.


    Each movement was fluid and precise, his body reacting faster than the bandits could follow. He struck with lethal efficiency, taking down one bandit after another with his Dragon''s Fang Strike.


    A quick slash of his dagger felled another, and a powerful kick sent a third crashing to the ground, incapacitated.


    Sophia, still maintaining her disguise with her mask on, joined the fray. Her sword sliced through the air with deadly precision, each strike a result of her skill and training.


    She moved with grace and speed, her natural talent shining through even as she kept her identity hidden.


    Eve, though keeping a low profile, was far from defenseless. As the bandits swarmed the caravan, she summoned her dark magic. Shadows began to swirl around her hands, coalescing into dark tendrils that lashed out at the nearest attackers.


    "Dark Binding!" Eve whispered, her voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    The spell took effect instantly. The dark tendrils wrapped around the legs of several bandits, pulling them to the ground and immobilizing them. Their struggles were futile as the dark magic tightened its grip, rendering them helpless.


    Eve¡¯s eyes flashed with determination as she ordered the other travelers, "I''ve bound them! Take their weapons and prepare ropes to capture them!" Her voice carried a quiet authority that spurred the caravan guards into action.


    The guards, initially stunned by the effectiveness of her magic, quickly snapped into action. They disarmed the immobilized bandits and secured them with ropes, ensuring there was no chance of escape. Even some of the more courageous travelers joined in, helping to bind the captives.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian found himself relishing the thrill of using his new abilities. His Draconic Cloak activated, blending him into the shadows and making him nearly invisible to the bandits.


    They swung their weapons blindly, unable to land a hit as Adrian struck from the darkness, picking them off one by one.


    The highest-level bandit, a grizzled veteran at Level 17, tried to rally his men. He was larger and stronger than the others, his movements more calculated.


    But when Adrian observed his stats through his system interface, he realized just how much he outclassed his opponent.


    With a confident smirk, Adrian decided to toy with the bandit. He allowed the man to approach, dodging his powerful swings with ease.


    The bandit grew frustrated, his attacks becoming more erratic as Adrian effortlessly avoided them.


    "Is that the best you''ve got?" Adrian taunted, his voice laced with mockery.


    The bandit snarled in rage, lunging at Adrian with all his strength. But Adrian was already moving, his Shadow Vein Step carrying him behind the bandit once more.


    This time, he didn¡¯t hold back. He activated Mana Fortification, his body surging with draconic energy as he delivered a crushing blow to the bandit¡¯s back.


    The impact sent the bandit flying, his body crashing into a tree with a sickening thud. He slumped to the ground, unconscious and defeated.


    The remaining bandits, seeing their strongest member fall, finally lost their nerve. They turned and fled into the forest, abandoning their loot and their wounded comrades.


    The battle was over.


    Adrian sheathed his dagger, his heart still pounding with the adrenaline of the fight. He looked around at the aftermath¡ªthe bandits lay scattered, either unconscious or too injured to continue. The caravan members, though shaken, were unharmed.


    Sophia removed her mask and approached Adrian, her expression calm and composed. "Well done," she said quietly. "That was quite the display."


    Adrian nodded, his gaze softening as he looked at her.


    "You were impressive as well. We make a good team."


    The caravan leader, still in shock from the ferocity of the battle, approached Adrian. "Thank you," he said gruffly, his respect for the disguised warrior evident.


    "We wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance without you."


    Adrian simply nodded, not needing any further acknowledgment. His mind was already focused on the next step of their mission.

 Chapter 71: Arrival

    Chapter 71: ArrivalAs the caravan wound its way through Baron Mortimer''s territory, the atmosphere grew increasingly grim.


    Adrian, Sophia, and Eve had fended off several more bandit attacks, and each skirmish left the group more on edge.


    Despite their victory in each encounter, a sense of unease lingered in the air. The constant threats revealed a deeper issue within the barony¡ªan issue that went beyond mere banditry.


    The rolling hills and farmlands they passed through bore the scars of neglect and oppression. The crops were stunted, barely clinging to life in the parched soil.


    The villages they encountered were filled with dilapidated homes, their occupants gaunt and hollow-eyed from hunger. It was a land drained of vitality, and the cause was evident in every weary face they saw.


    As the caravan continued its journey, a grizzled veteran named Roland, who had been hired as one of the caravan guards, rode up beside Adrian during a brief lull in the journey.


    His weathered face bore the marks of a life hardened by conflict, but now it was etched with bitterness and sorrow. He spoke quietly, as if the weight of the words themselves was too much to bear.


    "These bandit attacks..." Roland began, his voice low and gravelly. "They''ve gotten worse over the past few months. Used to be a rare thing, but now? Almost every caravan''s a target."


    Adrian, still in his Darian disguise, kept his gaze forward but listened intently. He suspected there was more to these attacks than simple banditry.


    "Why now?" he asked, though the question was more of a prompt for Roland to continue than a genuine inquiry.


    Roland sighed, glancing around to make sure none of the other travelers were too close. His eyes, once sharp with vigilance, now held a deep weariness.


    "It''s the baron," he said with a mixture of anger and resignation. "Mortimer''s taxes have gotten unbearable. He''s squeezing every last coin from the villages. Those that can''t pay... well, they end up like those bandits. Desperate. Some turn to robbing travelers just to keep their families alive. Not that it makes it right, but... it''s hard to blame them when they''re starving."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of their implications. Sophia, riding nearby, overheard the conversation and frowned. Her hand tightened around the hilt of her sword, a subtle sign of her growing frustration.


    "So, the baron leaves them with no choice but to become criminals," she said, her voice sharp with disdain. "Yet, they still choose to rob and kill."


    Roland nodded grimly.


    "Aye. It''s a damned situation. But the common folk don''t have any power to change it. The baron''s got his soldiers, and he''s been conscripting every able-bodied man to fight in some war against Everhart territory. Not much left in the villages but the old, the sick, and the desperate."


    Eve, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke. Her voice was soft, almost reflective, as she looked out over the bleak landscape.


    "The baron may be cruel, but that doesn''t excuse those who prey on others. They still have a choice, and they chose wrong."


    But even as she said the words, a deep sense of unease settled in her chest. She knew better than anyone the desperation that could drive people to commit unspeakable acts.


    She had lived it herself, forced into a life of manipulation, intimidation, and worse¡ªall to protect her mother from the baron''s cruel grip. The faces of those she had threatened, those she had hurt, flashed through her mind.


    It was a life she had never wanted, but Mortimer had given her no other option. Her mother''s life had been dangled before her, a constant reminder of the price of defiance.


    Adrian glanced at Eve, noticing the subtle shift in her demeanor. He knew some of her past, knew that she had been forced to carry out Mortimer''s dirty work to ensure her mother''s safety.


    But even he couldn''t fully comprehend the depth of her guilt and sorrow. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his touch light but steady.


    "We''ll deal with Mortimer soon enough," he said, his tone firm. "The people deserve better than this."


    Eve looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of doubt. But there was none. Adrian was resolute, and that certainty gave her strength. She nodded, her resolve hardening. Mortimer''s reign of terror would end, and she would make sure of it.


    As the caravan pressed on, the stark contrast between the suffering in the rural areas and the relative wealth in the city became more evident.


    The closer they got to Baron Mortimer''s stronghold, the more pronounced the divide became. The villages were crumbling, but the city was bustling, though it was clear that the prosperity here was unevenly distributed.


    The streets were filled with beggars, their gaunt faces a stark reminder of the baron''s cruelty. Desperate citizens huddled in alleys, while the wealthier residents flaunted their riches, seemingly untouched by the suffering of their fellow townspeople.


    The castle loomed on a hill overlooking the city, its dark stone walls casting a long shadow over the surrounding area. It was an imposing structure, designed to intimidate and remind the people of Mortimer''s absolute power. Guards patrolled the walls, their faces stern and their eyes watchful, as if daring anyone to challenge the baron''s authority.


    The caravan came to a halt near the city gates, and the group dismounted from their horses. Adrian, Sophia, and Eve blended into the crowd of travelers as they made their way through the bustling streets.


    The noise of the city was a stark contrast to the silence of the countryside, but beneath the surface, the same sense of despair lingered.


    Once they found a secluded alleyway, they stopped. Adrian turned to the others, his expression serious. "It''s time."


    He dismissed the clone he had created back at the manor, the illusion dissipating as the magic released its hold.


    With a deep breath, Adrian channeled a portion of his power and created a new clone, this one carrying 20% of his stats. The clone, identical in appearance to Darian, nodded at Adrian before stepping aside.


    Sophia followed suit, creating her own clone and allowing Adrian to disguise it as Eve. The transformation was seamless, and soon, the two clones stood before them, ready to carry out their part of the plan.


    "You know what to do," Adrian said, his voice calm and commanding. The clones nodded, their expressions determined as they turned and headed toward the castle, blending into the crowd with ease.


    As the clones disappeared into the throng of people, the real Adrian, Sophia, and Eve carefully made their way out of the city, avoiding any unwanted attention.


    They moved with purpose, their minds focused on the task ahead: infiltrating the castle, finding Eve''s mother, and putting an end to Baron Mortimer''s reign of terror.


    Eve''s heart pounded in her chest as they slipped through the city''s backstreets. The memories of her past weighed heavily on her, but she knew she couldn''t let them control her. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was her chance to make things right, to free her mother and all the others who had suffered under the baron''s tyranny.


    She had lived in the shadows for too long, a puppet to Mortimer''s whims. But now, with Adrian and Sophia by her side, she felt a glimmer of hope. This time, she would not fail.


    The city began to recede behind them as they moved toward the secret tunnel they had identified earlier.


    The moonlight bathed the landscape in an eerie glow, casting long shadows that danced across the ground. The night was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves in the wind. It was the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 72: Face To Face With Baron Mortimer

    Chapter 72: Face To Face With Baron MortimerAs the clones of Adrian and Sophia, now disguised as Darian and Eve, approached Baron Mortimer''s castle, the dark stone structure loomed ominously in the distance.


    The air around them grew colder, and the bustling noise of the city gradually faded into an unsettling silence. The castle''s massive gates were guarded by two stern-faced soldiers, clad in heavy armor and wielding spears.


    Adrian''s clone, maintaining his confident facade as Darian, approached the gate with an air of authority. The guards eyed him warily, their grips tightening on their weapons as they blocked the path.


    "Halt!" one of the guards commanded, his voice firm. "State your business."


    Adrian''s clone raised a hand, signaling for them to relax. With a smooth motion, he removed the cloak that had been covering his face, revealing the meticulously crafted illusion of Darian.


    The guards'' eyes widened in recognition, and they quickly straightened up, offering him a respectful salute. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Darian," the guard said, his tone shifting from suspicion to deference. "We apologize for the delay. We didn''t recognize you at first. Please, come inside."


    The gates creaked open, and Adrian''s clone nodded curtly before stepping through, with Sophia''s clone¡ªdisguised as Eve¡ªfollowing closely behind.


    The guards closed the gates behind them, their stern expressions returning as they resumed their watch.


    As the clones made their way through the castle''s dimly lit corridors, the news of "Darian''s" arrival quickly spread among the staff and soldiers.


    Whispers filled the hallways, and the tension was palpable as they approached the meeting room, known as the council chamber.


    As the clones of Adrian and Sophia, now disguised as Darian and Eve, entered the council chamber, Baron Mortimer''s calculating gaze fell upon them.


    The room was dimly lit, adding to the ominous atmosphere. Mortimer''s tall, imposing figure stood at the head of the table, flanked by two of his most trusted advisors.


    His graying hair and cold eyes betrayed nothing of his true intentions, but his presence exuded authority.


    When Darian entered, Mortimer''s lips curled into a thin, knowing smile. Unlike most, he didn''t need to put on a facade of warmth.


    He knew that Darian, his trusted advisor and the one who handled all his dirty work, preferred straightforwardness.


    "Darian," Mortimer said, his voice low and smooth, filled with an underlying menace. "I see you''ve returned. How was your little excursion?"


    The clone, disguised as Darian, nodded curtly, his posture stiff with the weight of the role he was playing. "Uneventful, my lord," he replied. "Though dealing with Adrian Everhart was... enlightening."


    Mortimer raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Enlightening? Do tell."


    Darian gestured slightly to the clone of Sophia, disguised as Eve, who stood quietly beside him with her head bowed.


    "Adrian is much worse than the rumors suggest. Capricious, doesn''t listen to anyone, and quite... lustful. Once he took a liking to Eve here, he was relentless. She has had to endure his advances constantly," the clone continued, his tone measured. "But on the bright side, he has started to listen to her."


    Baron Mortimer''s cold gaze flickered with dark satisfaction. "Listening to her, you say?" he mused. "Good. That''s exactly what we need. If she can make him bend to her will, then he will be easier to control when the time comes."


    The baron''s calculating eyes shifted to Eve. "Remember, the plan is to have him surrender to my forces when I attack. He will hand over his mother and sister, and the Everhart line will be extinguished for good."


    He paused, his expression turning more sinister. "And when that happens, Adrian''s precious little family won''t be around to protect him. You, my dear Eve, will be the key to his downfall."


    Mortimer''s voice lowered, and a cruel smile spread across his lips. "But let me remind you, girl, you are mine. My property. My slave. No one else has the right to touch you, especially not that boy. Tell me, has he tried to lay his filthy hands on you?"


    Eve, clenched her teeth, struggling to maintain her composure as she responded in a soft, controlled voice, "No, my lord. I have only let him touch my hands, nothing more."


    Mortimer''s expression remained cold, but there was a flicker of approval in his eyes.


    "Good. You are mine, and no one else''s. If he dares to defy me by laying a hand on what is mine, I will make sure you and your whore of a mother suffer the consequences. So, keep him on bay."


    He leaned in closer, his voice dripping with malice. "If you displease me, I will take great pleasure in offering your mother to the dogs. I''ll have them fuck her in front of all the people of this territory. Do you understand me, girl?"


    Sophia, disguised as Eve, fought back the bile rising in her throat, gritting her teeth as each vile word passed his lips. She managed to nod, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she is afraid "Yes, my lord."


    Mortimer straightened up, satisfied with her response. "Good. See to it that you don''t forget your place. Come to my room later, I will have to see whether that brat has done anything to you or not."


    Adrian gritted his teeth as the woman, Baron, was inviting was his woman''s clone. So, he immediately interrupted him.


    He turned toward Baron Mortimer, his expression hardened with feigned frustration. "Adrian is becoming impatient, my lord," he said, his voice edged with annoyance.


    "He''s growing more insistent about freeing Eve from her status as a slave. He demands control over her collar, claiming he wants to grant her freedom. It might affect your plan if his wishes are not fulfilled."


    Mortimer''s cold gaze narrowed, and for a moment, the room fell into an eerie silence. Then, with a slow, deliberate movement, he reached into his robes and pulled out a small key and a duplicate controller for Eve''s slave collar.


    Without a word, he tossed them to Darian, who caught them effortlessly. The thought that Darian and Eve would betray him didn''t even come to his mind as he had control over both of them. He fancied himself a god that could do anything to those powerless than him.


    "Let the boy think I am merciful for now," Mortimer sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "But make no mistake. She will always be my property."


    Without warning, Mortimer turned his cruel gaze toward Eve. His eyes glinted with sadistic pleasure as he grabbed her by the hair, yanking her head back with a vicious tug. Sophia, maintaining her role, let out a pained gasp as Mortimer''s grip tightened.


    "You may think you''re gaining your freedom, girl," he hissed, his voice laced with venom, "but you will never forget who owns you. Even if that fool Adrian removes your collar, you will always belong to me."


    With that, he struck her across the face with brutal force. Sophia staggered under the blow but managed to stay on her feet, her eyes filled with defiance hidden beneath a mask of submission.


    Mortimer''s lips curled into a twisted smile as he beat her again, this time driving his fist into her stomach, making her double over in pain.


    "Remember this pain, girl," he growled, tightening his grip on her hair and dragging her closer. "Remember who your true master is. No matter what happens, no matter where you go, you will always belong to me."

 Chapter 73: Meeting Eve’s Mother

    Chapter 73: Meeting Eve¡¯s MotherAs Mortimer''s cruel fist connected with the disguised Sophia, her body reacted as expected, crumpling under the force of the blow.


    As a clone she didn''t feel any pain¡ªbut imagining that Eve had endured this abuse for years filled Sophia with a burning hatred.


    Mortimer''s cruelty knew no bounds, and it took every ounce of her training to keep her emotions in check.


    The icy chill of the castle''s stone floor beneath her only heightened the sense of dread and helplessness that she had to portray.


    Adrian''s clone, disguised as Darian, stood nearby, maintaining his composed facade, though his insides roiled with fury.


    It took all his willpower not to lash out at the baron, to end this charade and put an end to Mortimer''s vile existence.


    But now wasn''t the time. They both knew that Mortimer''s reckoning would come, but it had to be done carefully, with precision, to ensure Eve and her mother would be safe.


    This was a delicate operation, and they couldn''t afford to act rashly.


    After Mortimer finished venting his fury on her, he roughly grabbed Sophia''s disguised form by the hair, yanking her head back with a cruel sneer on his face.


    There was no pain, but even so Eve bit back the anger that threatened to break through. Her body remained limp, submissive¡ªjust as Eve would have been trained to be under his control.


    With a final shove, Mortimer threw her at Darian''s feet, watching her crumple to the ground like a broken doll.


    "Remember, little bitch," Mortimer hissed, his voice dripping with venom, "stay pure don''t let that brat touch you. follow my orders, or your mother will suffer more than you have. You know I always keep my promises." He spat on the floor in disgust, a derisive sneer playing on his lips as he towered over her.


    Eve let out a sob, a convincing display of fear and submission, as she curled into herself on the cold stone floor. Inside, however, she was seething.


    Through her mental connection with Darian, she conveyed her disgust and her determination. They both knew that very soon, they will bring Eve to enact her revenge on this vile man.


    Mortimer''s eyes flicked back to "Darian," his expression sharp and expectant.


    "Get this wench out of my sight," he ordered with a wave of his hand. "Take her to see her mother if she''s so desperate. But remember, girl," he added, turning his malevolent gaze back to Sophia''s clone, "if you even think about disobeying me, I''ll make sure your mother suffers a fate far worse than anything you can imagine." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that final threat hanging in the air, Mortimer turned on his heel and strode away, his long cloak trailing behind him like a shadow.


    His footsteps echoed through the corridors as he called for a maid to escort him to his chambers, where he would indulge in his twisted pleasures, oblivious to the fact that his carefully constructed world was about to come crashing down.


    Adrian''s clone watched him leave, suppressing the urge to draw his dagger and end the baron''s life right then and there.


    But now wasn''t the time. Patience, he reminded himself. The real Adrian, Eve, and Sophia were already making their way through the secret tunnels. This distraction was working as planned.


    Adrian''s clone turned to one of the guards stationed nearby.


    "Take us to the prison where her mother is kept," he ordered, his voice sharp with authority. The guard hesitated for a moment, clearly unsettled by the presence of "Darian" and the battered "Eve" at his feet, but then nodded, leading them down a series of dimly lit hallways.


    The corridors seemed to stretch endlessly, each turn more foreboding than the last. The stone walls, lined with old tapestries and flickering torches, exuded a coldness that seeped into the bones.


    The further they went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, as if the very castle itself was a prison, designed to crush the spirits of those within.


    The smell of damp stone and mold filled the air, mixing with the faint scent of decay¡ªa stark reminder of the countless lives that had suffered and died within these walls.


    Finally, they arrived at a heavy, iron door reinforced with thick wooden beams. Several soldiers stood guard outside, their expressions blank and disinterested.


    They were used to guarding the dungeons, a task that required no thought, only obedience. The guard accompanying Darian exchanged a few hushed words with them before unlocking the door with a large, rusted key.


    The door creaked open, revealing a small, dimly lit room that felt more like a dungeon than a living space. The air was stale, and the cold stone walls were covered in patches of mildew.


    The narrow bed in the corner, little more than a wooden plank with a thin, tattered blanket, was the only piece of furniture in the room. It exuded an overwhelming sense of despair and abandonment.


    Lying on the bed was Eve''s mother, her frail form barely recognizable. Once a beautiful and strong woman, she now appeared pale and gaunt, her face hollowed by years of suffering.


    Her hair, once dark and full, hung in thin, limp strands around her face. Her breathing was shallow, and every movement seemed to bring her pain.


    The years of abuse and neglect had taken a heavy toll on her body and spirit, reducing her to a shadow of her former self.


    As the door creaked open, Eve''s mother stirred weakly. Her eyes fluttered open, revealing dull, lifeless irises that barely focused on her surroundings.


    When she saw the figure of Eve standing before her, a flicker of recognition crossed her face, quickly followed by tears.


    Despite her fragile state, a glimmer of happiness and deep sorrow mixed in her gaze. She knew the pain her daughter had endured for her sake, and it broke her heart.


    "My sweet girl¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, strained from disuse. "I''m so sorry¡­ for everything¡­"


    Eve knelt beside her, gently taking her frail hand in her own. The connection between her and the real Eve was strong, and she could feel Eve''s mother''s emotions surging through her¡ªa mixture of relief, sorrow, and anger.


    Through their mental link, they relayed the situation to the real Adrian and Eve, who were still making their way through the secret tunnels.


    "We have secured her, next is up to you guys, hurry up and get here, we will try to stall the gurads for some time." Darian  conveyed his thoughts to Adrian.

 Chapter 74: Rescue Part 1

    Chapter 74: Rescue Part 1As Adrian, Eve, and Sophia continued their silent march through the cold, damp tunnels beneath Mortimer''s castle, the tension in the air was palpable.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed faintly against the stone walls, mixing with the distant drip of water from the ceiling. Their breaths were shallow, their senses heightened, knowing that any wrong move could jeopardize the mission.


    Suddenly, the faint echo of other footsteps reached their ears. They froze, their eyes narrowing as two guards appeared around the corner, their torches casting long, flickering shadows on the walls. The guards were engrossed in a casual conversation, completely unaware of the intruders lurking in the darkness.


    Before the guards could react, Adrian and Sophia sprang into action, their movements swift and precise.


    In the blink of an eye, one guard fell silently to the ground, a quick strike to his neck ending his life. The other guard struggled briefly as Adrian subdued him with a chokehold, his body going limp after a few moments.


    Eve watched in awe at how efficiently they handled the situation. This mission was personal for her, but she knew she had to stay focused and trust in her allies.


    "Quickly, let''s switch clothes," Adrian whispered. Then, addressing the system, he asked, "Can you replicate these uniforms?"


    The system responded with a simple, "Yes," and, using some of his Seduction Points, Adrian purchased exact replicas of the guards'' uniforms.


    As they prepared to change into the disguises, Sophia began binding her chest to better fit the coarse fabric of the guard''s armor.


    As she did so, her breasts were briefly exposed. Eve, noticing Sophia''s figure, couldn''t help but feel a pang of insecurity.


    She glanced down at her own chest, feeling a wave of self-doubt. Murmuring to herself, she wondered, "Would Adrian even be interested in me?"


    Meanwhile, Adrian couldn''t resist the opportunity. With a mischievous grin, he moved closer to Sophia, his hands reaching out to grope her breasts.


    "Adrian," Sophia whispered, swatting his hand playfully. "Time and place," she added with feigned anger.


    Adrian grinned wider, a perverted glint in his eyes. "Just a little for good luck," he said, his hands continuing to fondle her breasts, savoring the sensation. Sophia rolled her eyes but allowed him to indulge for a moment.


    It wasn''t long before Eve, trying to maintain focus on the mission, cleared her throat loudly. "Ahem."


    Adrian reluctantly pulled his hands away, shooting Sophia one last flirtatious grin before straightening his uniform. "Alright, alright. Back to business."


    With a final playful wink, Adrian turned his attention back to the mission. Sophia, now fully dressed and ready, shook her head in amusement, a small smile tugging at her lips.


    Eve, though slightly exasperated, couldn''t help but smile as well before refocusing on the task at hand.


    Adrian then activated his disguise ability, altering their appearances to match the guards they had just taken down.


    Once dressed, they continued through the tunnels, moving with purpose. The air grew heavier as they ascended into the heart of the castle.


    They encountered a few more guards along the way, all of whom they swiftly dispatched with the same deadly efficiency.


    Eve led the way, her knowledge of the castle''s layout guiding them safely through the labyrinth of corridors. Their first stop was the storage room.


    "Here," Eve whispered, pointing to a thick wooden door. "Behind this should be one of the storage rooms for grains, salt, and spices."


    Adrian immediately accessed the system, activating a remote connection. He began collecting as much food as possible, watching as the items disappeared into his storage ring.


    After filling it to capacity, he bought two more storage rings from the shop, costing him 8,000 SP. He handed them to Eve and Sophia, who quickly filled them as well, leaving the granary empty.


    With the granary stripped bare, Adrian purchased five more storage rings for 20,000 SP. They then made their way through the castle, disguised as guards patrolling the halls.


    Their next destination was the room where Eve''s mother was being held captive. The tension in the air grew as they approached, the weight of what was to come pressing down on them. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they reached the room, Adrian separated from the group. He asked Eve for directions to the weapons and armor storage.


    "I''ll steal whatever I can from there," he whispered. "I''ll meet you outside the way we came in."


    Eve nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "Be careful." They then moved towards the room where her mother had been held captive.


    With that, Adrian slipped away, retracing their steps while Eve and Sophia, still disguised as guards, continued toward the room where Eve''s mother was held.


    They passed several other guards along the way, nodding curtly to avoid suspicion.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, Eve''s mother, Rosalyn, clutched the bruised and battered form of "Eve" in her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    "My poor child, what have they done to you?" she whispered, her voice breaking. She held her daughter tightly, as if trying to shield her from further harm.


    When she glanced up and saw Darian standing nearby, her expression twisted with venomous hatred. He had been a constant source of torment, just as much as Baron Mortimer.


    Her eyes burned with a loathing so deep that it sent a shiver down the spine of even the most hardened guard.


    Sensing her hostility, one of the guards near Darian couldn''t resist sneering at her. "Careful how you look at Lord Darian, whore. He holds your life in his hands, just like your daughter''s. Show some respect."


    Darian maintained his cold, authoritative demeanor, but inside, he was sickened by the entire charade. He couldn''t wait for this to be over, for Mortimer and his lackeys to finally face justice.


    Just then,Darian received a message from his real body that they had arrived inside the castle. It was time to bring the mission to a close. He then signaled Eve with his eyes, asking her to be prepared.


    As the tension mounted in the room, the real Eve and Sophia made their way toward it. Adrian, meanwhile, carefully maneuvered through the castle, heading toward the weapons and armor storage, ready to deprive Mortimer of his resources.


    Back in the room, Darian turned toward the guards, a sinister smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 75: Rescue Part 2

    Chapter 75: Rescue Part 2As Darian received the message and turned toward the guards, a sinister smile spread across his face. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Baron Mortimer has given Rosalyn to me," he announced, his voice dripping with malice.


    "And I''d like to invite everyone here to witness and take part as I show her the supreme pleasure she''s never experienced since the baron impregnated her."


    Rosalyn paled with fright at his words, but Eve, still disguised, gently patted her hand.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is fine," she whispered, handing Rosalyn mother a key and a small controlling device. Eve then stood up and moved toward the door, her expression calm and calculated.


    The guards outside entered the room, their faces twisted with wicked grins. Rosalyn, though weak and pale from sickness, was still renowned for her beauty.


    The baron had bought her from her parents to make her his concubine because of her looks. Unlike other women, he had only used her once, and after she became ill, he discarded her like trash.


    Now, the guards eagerly anticipated the chance to exploit the baron¡¯s castoff.


    "Never thought we''d get a shot at her," one guard sneered, licking his lips.


    "She''s probably too weak to fight back," another added with a dark chuckle. "Let''s see how long she lasts."


    "Baron might not want her, but I''m sure she still has some fight left in her," a third guard taunted, his eyes gleaming with perverse excitement.


    Eve opened the door slightly, checking if the guards were still outside. Once she confirmed that everyone was in place, she closed and locked the door, a determined glint in her eyes.


    Rosalyn watched in stunned silence, unable to comprehend the sudden shift in her daughter¡¯s demeanor.


    In an instant, Darian and Eve vanished from sight, their illusions dissipating. Without warning, one of the guards inside the room drove a sword through another guard, who gasped in shock as blood poured from his wound.


    "W-what¡­?!" he stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief before collapsing to the ground.


    Another guard raised his wand to cast a spell, but before he could chant a word, he found himself bound by invisible chains. "What¡¯s happening?!" he cried out, panic rising in his voice.


    The guard wielding the sword moved with lethal precision, cutting down the remaining guards one by one. "No¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­!" one guard groaned as he bled out on the floor. "Not like this¡­"


    "Please¡­ spare me¡­!" another begged, only to be silenced by a swift strike to the throat.


    Finally, the last guard fell, and the room was eerily quiet, save for Rosalyn¡¯s trembling breaths.


    The guard who had wielded the sword then reverted to her true form¡ªEve¡ªwho immediately rushed to her mother and embraced her tightly.


    "Mom, I''m here now," Eve whispered, tears streaming down her face. "We''re going to be free."


    Rosalyn, still in shock, tried to process everything that had just occurred. Sophia, who had been disguised as another guard, returned to her true form as well.


    She quickly took the key from Rosalyn''s trembling hand and used it to unlock Eve''s slave collar. As the collar came undone, Eve collapsed into her mother¡¯s arms, her sobs breaking the heavy silence.


    The weight of years of captivity, torment, and hopelessness finally lifted from her shoulders, leaving her emotionally spent.


    Rosalyn, still bewildered but slowly coming to understand the situation, realized her daughter had freed herself and had come to rescue her.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, she hugged Eve tightly, her tears of fear transforming into tears of joy. "My brave, brave girl¡­ I¡¯m so proud of you," Rosalyn whispered, her voice choked with emotion.


    "We need to move now," Sophia urged, her voice tense. "The longer we stay, the more danger we¡¯re in."


    Eve nodded, wiping her tears as she helped her mother to her feet. Despite her weakened state, Rosalyn managed to stand with Eve¡¯s support.


    As Eve and Sophia supported Rosalyn, they quickly made their way toward the path that would lead them to the tunnel.


    Every step felt urgent, the tension in the air palpable. The echoes of their hurried footsteps reverberated through the narrow corridors, and Sophia''s keen senses remained on high alert, ready for any sign of danger.


    "We''re almost there, Mother. Just a little longer," Eve whispered, her voice steady but filled with an underlying urgency.


    Rosalyn nodded weakly, clinging to Eve''s arm as she struggled to keep pace. Despite her illness, the hope of escape and the presence of her daughter gave her the strength to move forward.


    Meanwhile, Adrian had separated from the group just before they reached Rosalyn''s room. Disguised as a guard, he casually strolled through the dimly lit hallways, his eyes scanning every corner for signs of the armory.


    According to Eve''s earlier information, there was a storage area nearby where the baron''s guards kept their weapons and armor.


    As he walked, Adrian maintained the demeanor of a typical guard, nodding to others he passed by, doing his best to avoid suspicion.


    His mind was sharp, calculating every move as he sought the armory. He knew that the more weapons and armor he could acquire, the better their chances of fending off any pursuers once they began their escape.


    After several minutes of searching, Adrian spotted a door slightly ajar at the end of a hallway. Two guards stood outside, chatting idly.


    "Perfect," Adrian thought, his gaze narrowing as he approached.


    Adrian approached the two guards stationed outside the armory, his steps confident but unhurried.


    His disguise as a guard was flawless, but he knew that any misstep could raise suspicion. As he neared them, the guards straightened up, their casual conversation dying on their lips.


    They glanced at each other nervously, clearly uneasy with his presence.


    "Evening," Adrian said in a gruff voice, nodding to the pair as if he belonged there.


    "Evening," one of the guards replied, his tone cautious. The other simply grunted, his hand tightening slightly on the hilt of his sword.


    Adrian noted the tension in the air. They were clearly on edge, and he decided to use that to his advantage.

 Chapter 76: Creating Commotion

    Chapter 76: Creating CommotionAdrian approached the two guards stationed outside the armory, his steps slow and deliberate, exuding an unsettling air. His eyes held a cold, calculating gleam that immediately put the guards on edge.


    "Evening," he greeted them with a rough tone, his voice carrying a hint of menace.


    The first guard narrowed his eyes, clearly suspicious. "Evening. What''s your business here?" he asked, his hand hovering near the hilt of his sword.


    The second guard remained silent, but his body tensed, ready to react at a moment''s notice. Both of them were wary, sensing that something was off about this newcomer.


    Adrian leaned casually against the wall, letting the silence stretch uncomfortably. He let his gaze linger on the guards, making them increasingly uneasy.


    "Just checking in. You never know when something might go missing around here," he said, his words dripping with insinuation.


    The first guard frowned deeply. "What''s that supposed to mean? You think something''s up?"


    Adrian smirked, his expression almost mocking. "Maybe. Or maybe I''m just bored. But if something were to happen, I''d bet it wouldn''t be far from here." He glanced toward the armory door, deliberately drawing their attention to it.


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances. Adrian''s presence was setting off all kinds of alarms in their heads, and they were now hyper-focused on him, convinced he was up to no good.


    One of them gripped his sword tighter, his knuckles white.


    "You should move along," the second guard said, his voice edged with tension. "This area''s off-limits."


    Adrian chuckled, the sound low and ominous. "Oh, I''m just passing through. But you might want to check your inventory¡­ just in case." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first guard stiffened, his suspicion flaring into outright hostility. "What are you playing at?"


    Before they could act, Adrian mentally commanded his system to begin transferring everything from the armory into his remote storage.


    He could sense their growing agitation, the way their eyes tracked his every move, but he didn''t care. In fact, he reveled in it¡ªit was exactly what he wanted.


    He took a step back, his hands raised in a mock gesture of surrender. "Relax, fellas. Just some friendly advice. I''ll be on my way now."


    But as Adrian turned to leave, his casual demeanor only deepened their suspicions. The first guard barked out, "Wait! We''re checking that inventory right now. Don''t move a muscle."


    Adrian pretended not to hear him and started walking quickly toward a corner. The first guard hesitated, caught between chasing after Adrian and securing the armory. His eyes darted between Adrian''s retreating figure and the armory door.


    "Stop right there!" the guard finally screamed, his voice filled with urgency, alerting nearby guards. The second guard, no longer willing to take any chances, hurriedly opened the armory door.


    Inside, his worst fears were confirmed¡ªevery weapon, every piece of armor, every last item had vanished.


    "Everything''s gone!" the guard yelled, his voice laced with panic. "Sound the alarm! We''ve got a thief!"


    The first guard immediately drew his sword, pointing it at Adrian and rushing after him as the alarm bells began to ring out, echoing through the castle. "You''re not going anywhere!"


    Adrian quickened his pace, moving through the castle''s corridors as shouts and footsteps grew louder behind him.


    As he rounded a corner, Adrian created a clone, disguising it as the guard who was chasing him.


    Simultaneously, he used his skill, Shadow Vein Step, to teleport through shadows and disappear from view.


    The clone then continued running, drawing the guards deeper into the castle while Adrian moved to a safer position.


    The bells continued to ring, reverberating off the stone walls, signaling that the entire castle was now on high alert.


    Despite the tension, Adrian knew he had accomplished his goal. The guards were solely focused on his clone now, their minds entirely consumed by the theft. Any thoughts they might have had about Rosalyn or any other potential intrusions were now secondary.


    His clone rounded another corner, briefly glancing back to see several guards giving chase, their faces set in determined scowls.


    The weight of the situation pressed down on him, but he remained calm. His role was clear¡ªdistract, delay, and draw attention away from Sophia and Eve.


    As the pursuit intensified, Adrian''s clone allowed himself to be seen by more guards, leading them deeper into the castle''s labyrinthine corridors.


    His presence was like a magnet, pulling the baron''s forces further from the hidden passage where Sophia and Eve were working to free Rosalyn.


    At one point, the clone deliberately slowed his pace, letting the guards get closer. When they were nearly upon him, he turned and darted into a side corridor, where he allowed himself to be cornered by a group of guards. "There he is!" one of them shouted, and they quickly surrounded him.


    Knowing this was his moment, Adrian''s clone raised his hands in mock surrender, letting them capture him without a fight.


    The guards bound his hands tightly and dragged him through the castle, where more guards joined them, all eyes focused on their supposed thief.


    As he was dragged through the castle''s halls, Adrian''s clone heard the alarm bells continuing to ring. The entire castle was now on high alert¡ªexactly as planned.


    He had drawn all the attention to himself, ensuring that Sophia and Eve had the time they needed to rescue Rosalyn and make their escape.


    Now, all he had to do was play his part until the mission was complete.


    Adrian''s clone was roughly shoved into the castle''s main hall, where Baron Mortimer stood waiting, his face twisted in fury.


    He had been interrupted during a "private session" with his maid, and his mood was now soured beyond repair.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Mortimer bellowed, his voice booming across the room. He stormed toward Adrian''s clone, his eyes blazing with anger. "Who dares to disturb me at this hour?!"


    The guards forced Adrian''s clone to his knees, shoving his head down. "My lord, we caught this thief near the armory! He''s responsible for the alarm!"


    Mortimer''s face contorted with rage. "Raise his head! I want to see the face of the fool who dared to steal from me!"


    The guards grabbed Adrian''s clone by the hair, roughly lifting his head to face the baron. The clone, still disguised as a guard, kept his expression neutral, waiting for the right moment.


    But as his head was forced up, the clone used Disguise once again changing his face to resemble the face of Darian


    "You!" Mortimer gasped, his fury momentarily giving way to disbelief. "Darian?!"


    The guards froze, bewildered by the revelation. In that moment of confusion, Adrian''s clone knew he had bought enough time.


    The real Adrian was already well on his way to completing his mission, leaving Mortimer and his forces chasing shadows as he traced the path he and others took to came in.

 Chapter 77: Second Confrontation With Baron

    Chapter 77: Second Confrontation With BaronAs Sophia and Eve guided Rosalyn through the dimly lit corridors of the castle, they moved with caution, their senses on high alert.


    The cold stone walls felt oppressive, but they kept their focus on the mission¡ªrescuing Rosalyn and escaping unnoticed.


    Suddenly, the sharp sound of alarm bells echoed through the halls, and they all froze for a moment. Sophia''s eyes met Eve''s, and a silent understanding passed between them¡ªAdrian had succeeded in his part of the plan.


    "He''s drawn their attention," Eve whispered, her voice filled with a mix of relief and urgency. "We need to move fast before they realize what''s really happening."


    They resumed their pace, taking advantage of the chaos that Adrian had sown. As they approached a corner, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the air. Sophia quickly signaled for them to hide behind a large tapestry hanging on the wall.


    They pressed themselves against the cold stone, their breaths shallow as a group of guards ran past, their armor clinking with each step. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the guards had passed, Sophia peeked out from behind the tapestry. "Clear," she whispered, and they continued forward, their steps light and silent.


    As they navigated through the castle, they encountered fewer and fewer guards. It was clear that Adrian''s distraction had drawn most of the castle''s forces toward the armory, leaving their path less guarded.


    They moved with increasing confidence, slipping through the hallways unnoticed.


    After a while, they reached a narrow staircase leading to a lower level of the castle. "This should take us closer to the exit," Sophia said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    They descended the staircase, the sound of their footsteps muffled by the thick stone walls. At the bottom, they found themselves in a quieter part of the castle.


    The dim lighting and the absence of guards gave the place an eerie, almost abandoned feel.


    "We''re almost there," Eve reassured Rosalyn, who had remained silent but resolute throughout the escape. Her eyes, though tired, gleamed with determination.


    As they moved toward the castle''s outer walls, they heard distant shouts and the clanging of weapons¡ªAdrian''s clone was still keeping the guards occupied.


    Sophia led the way through the winding corridors, her sword at the ready. Every so often, they paused to listen for any approaching guards, but the further they went, the quieter it became.


    Finally, they reached a small side door that led to a hidden passageway. Sophia carefully pushed the door open, and the cold night air rushed in, bringing with it the scent of freedom.


    "This is it," Eve said, her voice filled with quiet determination. "We''re almost out."


    Sophia nodded and motioned for them to move quickly. They slipped through the door and into the hidden passage, the darkness swallowing them as they made their way toward the exit.


    The passage was narrow and damp, with rough-hew walls that seemed to close in around them. But none of them hesitated. They pressed on, their goal in sight.


    As they neared the end of the passage, they could see a faint light ahead. It was the exit, and beyond it lay the forest that would provide them with cover once they escaped the castle grounds.


    Sophia paused for a moment, glancing back at Rosalyn and Eve. "Stay close. Once we''re out, we head straight for the woods. Adrian will meet us there."


    With a final nod, they moved toward the exit, their hearts pounding with anticipation. As they stepped out into the night, the cool air enveloped them, and they were greeted by the sight of the dense forest just beyond the castle walls.


    Sophia quickly scanned the area, ensuring no guards were nearby. "Let''s go," she urged, and they dashed toward the tree line, their movements swift and silent.


    Once they were safely within the cover of the trees, they slowed their pace, moving deeper into the forest. The castle loomed in the distance behind them, its alarm bells still ringing, but they were finally free from its grasp.


    "We did it," Rosalyn whispered, her voice filled with both disbelief and relief.


    Eve smiled softly, placing a reassuring hand on her mother''s shoulder. "Yes, we did. And Adrian will be joining us soon."


    Sophia nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the darkened forest. "We''ll wait here for him. He''ll know where to find us."


    As they settled into a small clearing, hidden from view, they allowed themselves a moment of rest. The tension of the escape still lingered, but they knew the hardest part was over.


    Now, all that was left was to reunite with Adrian and make their way back to safety.


    Inside the castle, chaos erupted as Baron Mortimer stood face-to-face with what he believed to be his trusted advisor, Darian. His fury morphed into a momentary disbelief.


    "You!" Mortimer gasped, his voice laced with confusion. "Darian?! What the hell is going on here?"


    The guards, gripped by uncertainty, hesitated. Darian was the baron¡¯s right-hand man. Acting against him could cost them dearly. Their hands hovered near their weapons, but none dared to move.


    Sensing their confusion, Adrian''s clone, disguised as Darian, saw the opportunity to extend the ruse just a bit longer. He tilted his head slightly and adopted Darian¡¯s trademark smirk.


    "Baron," he drawled, his voice mimicking Darian¡¯s smooth tone, "how careless you''ve become. I¡¯m here to clean up your mess, yet your guards treat me like some lowly thief."


    Mortimer''s face twisted with rage, but there was something more¡ªsuspicion. He took a step closer, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the man before him.


    "How dare you question me!" he barked. "You¡¯re supposed to be handling everything¡ªnow you''re sneaking around like a traitor?"


    The clone let out a low chuckle, one that bordered on madness. His eyes glinted with a dangerous edge as he met Mortimer''s gaze. "Traitor, you say? Baron, you truly are as blind as you are arrogant."


    Mortimer¡¯s suspicion deepened. "What are you implying?" he growled, his voice laced with venom. "Speak clearly, or I¡¯ll have you¡ª"


    Adrian''s clone cut him off, his voice rising to a manic laugh. "Oh, you truly are a fool, Mortimer! The great Baron, unable to see what''s right in front of him! How can I be a traitor when I was never belonged to your camp, Mortimer you old senile fool."


    With a smirk, he flicked his wrist, he tossed the sack at Mortimer''s feet. The baron recoiled instinctively, but curiosity got the better of him. He hesitated only for a moment before nudging the sack open with his boot.


    A severed head rolled out, its eyes wide in a frozen expression of agony. The guards gasped in horror, and Mortimer''s face drained of color as he recognized the features¡ªthe twisted, tortured visage of the real Darian.


    "You¡­ you killed him!" Mortimer stammered, his voice trembling with a mix of rage and disbelief. "How dare you¡­?"

 Chapter 78: Goal: Prison Break

    Chapter 78: Goal: Prison BreakBaron Mortimer''s face contorted in a mixture of shock and rage as he stared down at the severed head of his trusted advisor, Darian. The sight drained the air from the room, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    "You¡­ you killed him!" Mortimer''s voice quivered with fury and disbelief. His eyes locked onto the imposter before him, and in that instant, he realized just how thoroughly he''d been played.


    Adrian''s clone, still wearing Darian''s face, let out a low, mocking laugh. "What''s the matter, Baron? Not the outcome you envisioned? Or did you truly believe you could control everyone around you without consequence?"


    As Adrian''s clone spoke, he activated his Appraisal skill, analyzing the baron with cold precision.


    Baron Mortimer''s Stats:


    Name: Alistair Mortimer


    Class: Arcane Battlemage


    Level: 56


    Title: Baron of the Western Territories


    Stats:Health Points


    (HP): 850


    Mana Points (MP): 700


    Strength: 90 S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Agility: 70


    Endurance: 85


    Intelligence: 160


    Charm: 50


    Luck: 45


    Skills:


    Arcane Shield: A defensive barrier that absorbs magical and physical attacks for a short duration.


    Elemental Burst: A powerful ranged attack that unleashes concentrated energy from multiple elements¡ªfire, ice, lightning, and earth.


    Mana Drain: Absorbs mana from a target, weakening their magical abilities while replenishing the user''s MP.


    Arcane Suppression: Dampens the magical abilities of enemies within a certain radius, reducing their spellcasting effectiveness.


    Battle Instinct: A passive skill that enhances reaction speed and awareness in combat, allowing the user to anticipate attacks.


    Arcane Nova: Releases a shockwave of arcane energy in all directions, damaging and knocking back all nearby enemies.


    Frost Armor: Envelops the caster in a layer of icy armor, increasing physical defense and slowing down any enemy that makes direct contact.


    Dark Binding: Conjures shadowy chains that bind a target in place, rendering them immobile and vulnerable to attacks.


    Chain Lightning: A lightning-based spell that jumps between multiple targets, dealing increasing damage with each jump.


    Mortimer''s face twisted with pure, unbridled rage. His suspicion had given way to something more dangerous¡ªrealization. He knew now that this was no ordinary betrayal¡ªthis was calculated and ruthless.


    "Enough of this!" Mortimer barked. "Guards, seize him!"


    As the guards began to advance, Adrian''s clone acted. His purpose was clear: distract the baron for as long as possible. He needed to push Mortimer over the edge, to consume his focus entirely.


    With a swift motion, Adrian''s clone activated Draconic Cloak, blending into the shadows and reappearing behind one of the guards. His Dragon''s Fang Strike landed with lethal precision, taking out the guard before anyone could react. The remaining guards hesitated, thrown off by the sudden assault.


    Mortimer, however, was relentless. He unleashed his Elemental Burst, sending a surge of fire and lightning through the room, the intense energy dispelling the shadows and revealing the imposter once more.


    "You think you can escape me?" Mortimer snarled, his eyes glowing with arcane power. "I''ll burn you alive for this treachery!"


    Adrian''s clone smirked, unfazed by the baron''s threats. He had no intention of running¡ªhis mission was to stall Mortimer, to buy time for the real Adrian and the others to escape. But he knew he couldn''t hold off the baron forever.


    With a final act of defiance, the clone activated Shadow Vein Step, teleporting across the room and sending a wave of dark energy toward the guards.


    The tendrils of shadow wrapped around them, pulling them to the ground, incapacitating them for just a few more moments.


    Mortimer, undeterred, advanced, his arcane energy crackling with deadly intent. But as he prepared to strike, a sudden realization hit him¡ªwhy was this imposter still fighting? Why hadn''t he fled?


    The baron''s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into his mind. "What are you really after?" he hissed, his voice low and dangerous. "What''s your game? Who are you really?"


    Adrian''s clone merely grinned, his expression infuriatingly calm. "Wouldn''t you like to know? But alas, our time is up, Baron."


    With those words, the clone''s body began to disintegrate into a swirling mass of shadows. Mortimer''s eyes widened in disbelief as he realized the truth¡ªthis wasn''t the real enemy. It was just a clone meant for his distraction.


    "NO!" Mortimer roared, his voice filled with frustration and fury. He lashed out with a blast of arcane energy, but it was too late. The clone dissolved into nothingness, leaving behind only a wisp of dark smoke.


    The baron stood there, breathing heavily as the reality of the situation sank in. He had been outplayed, and now his enemies were slipping through his fingers.


    "Find him!" Mortimer barked to his remaining guards. "Search every corner of this castle! Don''t let him escape!"


    At the same time clone was toying with Baron¡­


    In the darkened halls of the castle, Adrian moved with deadly intent. The clone had done its job¡ªchaos reigned in the upper levels, and Mortimer''s forces were distracted.


    But as Adrian traced his path back to the rendezvous point, he encountered a lone guard sprinting in the opposite direction. Adrian acted swiftly, closing the distance in an instant with Shadow Vein Step.


    He grabbed the guard by the throat and slammed him against the wall, his dagger pressed against the man''s neck.


    "Speak, and I might let you live," Adrian hissed. "Where were you going in such a hurry?"


    The guard trembled, his eyes darting around in panic. "I¡­ I was going to inform the baron¡­ about Lady Rosalyn¡­ she''s¡­ she''s gone!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. The guard had valuable information¡ªinformation that could ruin their escape plan if Mortimer learned of it too soon.


    But a new idea began to form in Adrian''s mind, one that could cause even more chaos within the castle.


    "Where''s the prison?" Adrian demanded, tightening his grip.


    The guard''s eyes widened in fear. "The prison¡­ it''s in the lower levels¡­ only the most dangerous criminals are kept there¡­ people who crossed the baron¡­"


    Adrian''s mind raced. Eve had mentioned those imprisoned in the castle were individuals who had defied Mortimer¡ªpotential allies or, at the very least, more chaos to unleash.


    This wasn''t part of their original plan. It was risky, dangerous even, but the commotion his clone had caused gave him a unique opportunity.


    "Take me there," Adrian ordered, his voice cold and unyielding. The guard, too terrified to refuse, nodded frantically.


    Together, they moved through the castle''s dark corridors, the guard leading the way. Whenever they encountered another soldier, Adrian swiftly knocked them out with precise strikes, ensuring no one could raise the alarm.


    As they descended deeper into the castle, the air grew colder, the oppressive silence broken only by the occasional distant shout. The prison loomed ahead¡ªa fortified structure buried deep within the castle walls.


    Adrian knew he was playing a dangerous game, but he also knew that chaos was their greatest weapon. If he could release the prisoners and turn them against Mortimer, it would buy even more time for his escape with Eve, Rosalyn, and Sophia.


    With his dagger still pressed against the guard''s back, Adrian prepared for the next phase of his plan, ready to unleash hell within the baron''s fortress.

 Chapter 79: Causing A Prison Riot

    Chapter 79: Causing A Prison RiotAdrian and the terrified guard moved silently through the cold, stone corridors of the castle''s lower levels.


    The air grew damp, and the stench of decay hung thick, a testament to the suffering within these walls.


    Flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows that danced on the walls, creating an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to suffocate any hope that dared to exist.


    As they neared the prison, the unmistakable scent of blood and filth grew stronger, mingling with the faint, tortured sounds of groaning and muttering.


    The iron gates loomed ahead, towering over them like the jaws of a beast ready to devour them whole.


    Adrian could feel the anger and despair radiating from the cells. These were no ordinary prisoners¡ªthey were the broken souls who had dared to defy Baron Alistair Mortimer. People who had lost everything, locked away in this pit of misery and torment.


    He clenched his fist, his resolve hardening as the injustice of it all fueled his anger.


    As they approached the cells, the terrified guard, who had been trembling in silence, suddenly broke his composure.


    His voice cracked as he screamed, "We have an infiltrator!" The shout echoed through the stone corridors, bouncing off the walls and carrying far beyond where they stood.


    The sudden outburst shattered the fragile quiet of the prison. In an instant, Adrian''s instincts kicked in.


    Without hesitation, he tightened his grip on the guard''s collar and hurled him with all his might toward one of the advancing prison guards. The unfortunate guard collided with his comrade, both of them tumbling to the ground in a heap.


    Two more guards rushed forward, weapons drawn, their eyes filled with determination and fear. They moved with the urgency of men who knew their lives were on the line.


    Adrian didn''t give them a chance to act. In a fluid motion, he activated Shadow Vein Step, his form vanishing into the shadows. The guards hesitated, momentarily disoriented by his disappearance. But before they could react, Adrian reappeared behind one of them, his dagger already in motion.


    The deadly arc of his Dragon''s Fang Strike was swift and precise. The guard didn''t even have time to gasp as the blade sliced across his throat. Blood sprayed from the wound, and the guard crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The remaining guard, wide-eyed with shock, swung his sword at Adrian in a desperate attempt to defend himself. But Adrian''s Vein-Touched Reflexes took over, his body reacting almost instinctively. He twisted out of the way, the sword slicing through empty air where he had been just a moment before.


    Adrian countered with a swift strike to the guard''s gut, driving the breath from his lungs and sending him staggering back.


    But before Adrian could finish him off, more guards poured into the prison chamber, drawn by the commotion.


    Adrian knew he had to act quickly. With a deep breath, he channeled his mana and activated Mana Fortification, his body momentarily glowing with a faint, draconic aura as his endurance and physical resistance surged.


    The next guard who swung at him with a heavy mace found his attack rebounding harmlessly off Adrian''s fortified body.


    Taking advantage of the guard''s surprise, Adrian retaliated by activating Draconic Cloak, blending into his surroundings and disappearing from sight.


    The guards, now thoroughly confused and disoriented, frantically searched the room, their weapons swinging wildly as they tried to locate their invisible enemy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian moved silently through the shadows, his eyes locked onto his targets. Suddenly, he reappeared, unleashing a wave of dark energy with Shadow Vein Step as he teleported across the room.


    The tendrils of shadow wrapped around two guards, immobilizing them and pulling them to the ground. Their terrified screams echoed through the chamber as they struggled against the unearthly force that held them captive.


    The remaining guard, his face pale with fear, turned to flee, but Adrian was relentless. He closed the distance in an instant, his dagger flashing as he delivered a lethal strike to the man''s heart. The guard''s body went limp, collapsing to the floor with a dull thud.


    The prison fell silent once more, the only sound the faint drip of blood from the fallen guards. Adrian stood amidst the carnage, his chest rising and falling with controlled breaths.


    His eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of the prisoners who had been watching the battle unfold from behind their bars.


    These prisoners, once broken by the brutality of their captors, now stared at Adrian with a mix of awe and hope.


    They had witnessed the impossible¡ªone man taking down their tormentors with lethal precision and ease.


    Stepping over the bodies of the fallen guards, Adrian approached the cells. His voice was cold and commanding as he spoke, echoing through the chamber.


    "I''m here to cause chaos in Mortimer''s castle. If you want your revenge, if you want to be free, or if you want to flee, now''s your chance. Cause as much chaos as you like. Flee or fight, it''s your choice. I promise those of you who fall here, I will trample the baron with my army soon."


    For a moment, there was silence as the prisoners processed his words. Then, one by one, they began to rise.


    Their hatred for Baron Alistair Mortimer had been rekindled, burning brighter than ever before. The sight of their dead captors lying at their feet had reignited the fire of defiance within them.


    A gaunt man, his face twisted with anger, was the first to speak. "I want to see that bastard pay for what he''s done."


    Another prisoner, a woman with scars crisscrossing her arms, added, "He took everything from us. Let''s make him pay."


    The room filled with shouts of agreement, their rage boiling over into cries of defiance. They weren''t just prisoners anymore¡ªthey were a vengeful force, ready to bring chaos to the castle that had been their prison for so long.


    Adrian nodded in approval. "Then let''s go. Free the others, and let''s bring this place down."


    With that, he moved to unlock the cells, the prisoners spilling out into the corridor behind him. They armed themselves with whatever they could find¡ªpieces of broken chains, discarded weapons from the guards, anything that could be used to inflict pain on their enemies.


    Together, they moved deeper into the prison, freeing more prisoners as they went. Each new ally bolstered their ranks, and soon the prison was filled with the sounds of battle as they encountered more guards.


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian slipped away, activating Disguise to change his appearance once again. He moved through the castle, unnoticed as the riot he had sparked raged behind him.


    One of the guards had managed to escape the prison. Panting and bloodied, the guard sprinted through the castle''s corridors, his heart pounding in his chest as he raced to deliver the dire news to Baron Mortimer.


    The castle had become a war zone, and the storm Adrian had unleashed was only just beginning.

 Chapter 80: Furious Mortimer

    Chapter 80: Furious MortimerBaron Alistair Mortimer sat in his private chamber, his face twisted with fury. The shame of the earlier encounter with the fake Darian still burned in his mind, his hands gripping the edges of his desk so tightly that his knuckles turned white.


    His pride, his reputation, had been tarnished by some wretched imposter. He could still hear the laughter of his guards, though now it seemed to echo in his head like a mocking taunt. He would not stand for it.


    "Find that impostor!" Mortimer snarled, his voice venomous. "Search every inch of the castle! He''ll pay for this insult with his life!"


    The command was given, and his soldiers scurried out of the room like rats, eager to avoid their master''s wrath. Mortimer''s breathing was labored, his eyes burning with a barely contained rage.


    His thoughts raced¡ªwho was this intruder, and what did he truly want? He couldn''t believe this was just about humiliation.


    Just then, the door to his chamber burst open, and a guard stumbled inside, bloodied and gasping for breath. Mortimer''s eyes narrowed dangerously at the sight of the disheveled man.


    "Baron! There''s¡ª" the guard struggled to speak, his chest heaving with each breath. "There''s a prison break! Someone... they killed the guards and opened the cells! The prisoners... they''re rioting!"


    Mortimer''s heart stopped for a brief moment. His pale face drained of what little color remained. The prison below his castle was not just any holding cell. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Among the captives were individuals who, if released, could bring ruin to everything he had built. His worst fears were materializing before his eyes.


    "Those prisoners... If they escape..." Mortimer''s voice trembled with the gravity of the situation. He now realized the fake Darian''s true objective.


    It wasn''t just to humiliate him or cause chaos¡ªit was to free someone. His thought turned back to one of the prisoners he had he had agreed to held captive on behalf of a Count. He turned pale, if that prisoner escapes he would be destroyed along with all his family.


    His mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. Whoever the fake Darian was, he must have known about the prisoners¡ªspecifically about that prisoner. Anger surged within him, overpowering his earlier shock. The baron turned to the guard, his voice cold and commanding.


    "Summon the army! We can no longer rely on the castle guards; they''ve proven useless!" Mortimer barked. "Block every exit, every door, every tunnel! No one leaves this castle without my permission!"


    The guard nodded frantically and bolted from the room. Mortimer clenched his fists, fury clouding his judgment.


    The situation was so coincidental that Baron did not even doubt someone from Everhart family was involved. As their family didn''t have resource to have a person with the fake Darian''s level of competence.


    His focus was so consumed by the chaos within his walls that he had completely lost track of Eve and Rosalyn. Right now, it didn''t matter. What mattered was crushing the uprising before it could destroy him.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the castle, Adrian moved with precision and efficiency. His senses were heightened, his every movement deliberate.


    With each step, he encountered more guards, but they were no match for his speed and lethal skill. His Shadow Vein Step allowed him to blink through the darkness, dispatching his enemies before they even knew he was there.


    As he advanced through the castle, Adrian spotted a large stone pillar supporting part of the structure. Smirking to himself, he knew what he had to do. Channeling his mana, he unleashed a powerful Dragon''s Fang Strike directly into the base of the pillar.


    The force of the strike reverberated through the stone, sending cracks spider-webbing up the structure.


    With a deafening crash, the pillar crumbled, causing the surrounding walls to tremble and collapse in a cascade of rubble.


    The destruction echoed throughout the castle, further adding to the chaos. The guards who witnessed it looked on in horror as the very foundations of their stronghold seemed to crumble around them.


    Adrian didn''t waste a moment. He continued his path, cutting down anyone who stood in his way. His goal was clear¡ªreach the outside of the castle and rendezvous with Sophia, Eve, and Rosalyn.


    Meanwhile, in the prison, the rioters surged from the lower levels, a wave of fury and desperation driving them forward.


    They ascended the stairs, clashing with the remaining guards who had been dispatched to contain the uprising.


    But the prisoners, now armed and dangerous, fought with a ferocity born of vengeance and fear. They knew that not everyone would escape, and none of them intended to be the ones that were the ones being left behind.


    Among the chaos, a small group of prisoners broke away from the main mob. They moved with purpose, their actions more calculated than those of the mindless rioters. A black-haired girl and an older man in guard uniforms led the way, blending seamlessly into the confusion.


    "Have you captured the aura of the one who freed us?" the black-haired girl asked the older man, her voice cold and precise.


    "No, my lady," the older man replied with a respectful nod. "His aura is basically undetectable ."


    "As expected of someone who could cause this much chaos alone, he probably had some measures." the girl said, her lips curling into a faint smile.


    "Even if you have failed it does not matter, it wouldn''t be hard to find him. He said his army would soon trample the baron, after all, he said it himself. Have our people investigate him. For now, we need to take care of that traitor in our family... and get rid of this cursed mana suppression cuff."


    "Yes, my lady," the older man, who appeared to be a butler, replied. "We''ll repay this favor once we''re out of here. Let''s lift the pressure from your father so that he can destroy that piece of filth."


    With that, they continued their escape, navigating the chaos with practiced ease. The castle''s confusion was their advantage, and they intended to use it to the fullest.

 Chapter 81: Reunion Outside The Castle

    Chapter 81: Reunion Outside The CastleThe black-haired lady moved with a grace that suggested familiarity, her every step confident and deliberate as she led her small group through the castle¡¯s hidden passages.


    Her sharp eyes seemed to know precisely where to look, which turns to take, and when to stop and listen for the faintest sounds of approaching danger.


    It was almost as if she had walked these halls before, though none in her group dared to question how she knew the way so well.


    The older man in the guard uniform followed her closely, his senses heightened, ready to defend her at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The two others in their group, also dressed in guard attire, trailed behind, their faces a mix of determination and wariness. They trusted her implicitly, knowing their lives depended on her judgment.


    As they approached a small, nondescript door set into the stone wall, the lady paused, her hand hovering just above the latch.


    She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the corridor behind them. The silence was deafening, but she seemed to hear something no one else could.


    Without a word, she pushed open the door, revealing a narrow passage that led outside to the castle¡¯s outer walls.


    The cold night air rushed in, carrying with it the scent of freedom. The lady stepped through, her movements fluid and precise, as if she had rehearsed this moment many times in her mind.


    ¡°Stay close and keep quiet,¡± she whispered to her companions as they slipped through the door and into the shadows of the castle''s outer walls.


    The open ground between the castle and the forest loomed ahead, a dangerous stretch that had to be crossed quickly and quietly.


    Her eyes scanned the darkness, calculating the distance and potential threats. With a quick, subtle gesture, she signaled her group to follow. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They moved like phantoms, their footsteps barely disturbing the silence of the night.


    As they approached the treeline, she cast one final glance back at the castle, her expression unreadable.


    For a moment, it seemed as if she was memorizing every detail of the fortress she was leaving behind.


    She gritted her teeth, swearing silently to take revenge on the baron. Though he hadn¡¯t directly harmed her, his complicity in holding her captive for another noble, who had equal status as her family made him an enemy.


    Her family¡¯s power and influence had been disregarded, and she intended to rectify that. Then, without another word, she turned and led her group into the safety of the forest, their forms disappearing into the darkness.


    Back inside the castle, the main group of prisoners surged toward the gates, their desperation palpable.


    They had fought through the guards, their numbers thinning with each clash, but now they faced a new threat¡ªthe baron¡¯s army, assembled and ready to crush their bid for freedom.


    For a brief moment, fear flickered in the eyes of the prisoners, but it was quickly drowned out by a surge of collective fury.


    With a deafening roar, they charged forward, clashing with the baron¡¯s soldiers in a brutal, chaotic melee. The clash of steel against steel echoed through the castle as both sides fought with everything they had.


    The soldiers, trained and disciplined, pushed back with shields and swords, their formation tight and unyielding.


    But the prisoners, driven by desperation, fought like cornered animals. They swung their makeshift weapons with wild abandon, their sheer ferocity forcing the soldiers to give ground.


    Blood splattered the stone floors as the battle raged on, the once-pristine halls of the castle now a battlefield of carnage and chaos.


    Some prisoners broke through the lines, sprinting toward the gates, while others fell, their bodies crumpling to the ground, their hopes of freedom extinguished in an instant.


    Outside the castle, Adrian emerged from the secret tunnel, his senses alert as he scanned the area. The night air was cool against his skin, a stark contrast to the heat of the battle he had left behind.


    He moved swiftly, each step calculated as he made his way toward the clearing where they had agreed to meet.


    His mind raced with thoughts of Sophia, Eve, and Eve''s mother. The chaos he had orchestrated within the castle was intended to provide them with the cover they needed to escape, but until he saw them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to relax.


    As he approached the meeting point, the rustling in the bushes ahead made him tense, his hand instinctively going to his dagger. He slowed his pace, his eyes narrowing as he prepared for a possible threat.


    Then, out of the shadows, a figure emerged¡ªSophia. Her eyes lit up when she saw him, and without hesitation, she ran toward him, her arms wrapping around him in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± she exclaimed, relief flooding her voice. ¡°You¡¯re safe! I was so worried.¡±


    Adrian smiled, his heart warming at her concern. He returned the embrace, holding her close for a moment before pulling back slightly to meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a few scratches,¡± he reassured her.


    ¡°But we need to keep moving. The castle is in chaos, and the baron¡¯s forces will be on high alert. We need to get out of here before they regroup.¡±


    Eve, who had been standing nearby, let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. ¡°You had us worried,¡± she said, her voice steady but her eyes reflecting the anxiety she had felt.


    ¡°We did it,¡± Adrian said, his voice low but filled with determination. ¡°The baron is too busy dealing with the prison break to come after us now. But we need to move fast."


    Sophia nodded, her grip on his arm tightening for a moment before she released him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said, her voice resolute.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done what we came here to do. Now we just need to get out of here. I have already sent my clone to the town to hire a carriage and get us away from here. She has been waiting for us.¡±


    With a final glance back at the castle, Adrian led the way, guiding them deeper into the forest. The sounds of battle faded behind them as they moved further from the castle, the night growing quieter with each step.


    But the tension remained, the awareness that danger could still be lurking in the shadows. They had made it this far, but the journey wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Now, they had to navigate out of Mortimer''s territory safely¡ªonly then would their mission truly be considered accomplished.

 Chapter 82: Rosalyn’s Illness

    Chapter 82: Rosalyn¡¯s IllnessInside the castle, chaos reigned as prisoners clashed with the baron''s guards. Amid the bedlam, Baron Alistair Mortimer stood resolute, his expression a mixture of fury and ruthlessness.


    Alistair wasn''t merely a noble¡ªhe was a seasoned Arcane Battlemage. His hands moved with practiced precision as he unleashed spells that avoided damaging his precious castle.


    An Arcane Shield shimmered around him, effortlessly deflecting the prisoners'' attacks. Controlled bursts of fire and ice from his Elemental Burst spell neutralized the most dangerous foes.


    The general of his army and other strong members were absent, as Alistair had sent them to recruit soldiers, while some were stationed along the borders of Everhart Barony. The baron was preparing for all-out war. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His remaining soldiers struggled against the relentless onslaught of prisoners, who fought with the desperation of those with nothing left to lose.


    Realizing the need for swift action, the baron cast Mana Drain on the strongest prisoners, sapping their strength and leaving them vulnerable.


    As he continued to fight, Alistair''s thoughts turned to the fake Darian¡ªthe one responsible for this chaos. His fury deepened as he vowed to uncover his identity and hunt him down.


    For now, however, his focus remained on quelling the rebellion within his walls. Some prisoners fought with zealous determination, while others fled as they gained control of the castle''s gate mechanisms.


    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, Adrian and his group finally slowed their pace. The urgency of their escape had pushed them hard, but Adrian couldn''t help but notice how pale and weak Rosalyn, Eve''s mother, appeared.


    "Let''s rest here for a moment," Adrian said, his voice firm but gentle. "I need to check on Rosalyn''s condition."


    The group gathered around as Adrian knelt beside Rosalyn, who was resting against a tree, her face deathly pale and her breathing labored. Eve''s eyes were filled with worry as she watched her mother struggle.


    "She''s been sick for a long time," Eve whispered, her voice trembling. "Sophia and I carried her most of the way, but she''s so weak¡­ I''m afraid she won''t make it."


    Adrian''s expression grew serious as he activated his Appraisal skill, focusing on Rosalyn. A system window appeared before his eyes, revealing her stats:


    Name: Rosalyn


    Level: 1


    Health Points (HP): 3/40


    Mana Points (MP): 1/20


    Bloodline: ?? (5%)


    Strength: 2


    Agility: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Intelligence: 13


    Charm: 10 (30)


    Luck: 22


    Status: Life Force Depletion due to Bloodline Awakening


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he processed the information.


    "Eve, your mother isn¡¯t just sick. She''s undergoing a bloodline awakening, but her body is too weak to handle it. Her life force is being drained because she doesn''t have enough mana to sustain the process."


    Eve''s face turned ashen. "A bloodline awakening? But¡­ how? We had no idea¡­"


    Adrian nodded. "It seems the only reason she''s still alive is because her body has been absorbing small amounts of mana from the medicines she''s been taking. But it''s not enough to stop the process. We need to act quickly. Looks like the baron was at least giving her good stuff."


    He quickly accessed the system''s store, searching for a solution.


    A prompt appeared: "Given her current state, you¡¯ll need something gentle but effective. I recommend the Mana Replenishing Elixir (Tier 1). It¡¯s designed for extreme cases like hers."


    Adrian frowned. "How many do I need?"


    "Six bottles should stabilize her condition. They cost 1,500 Seduction Points each."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, knowing that using 9,000 of his 98,000 Seduction Points would leave him with 89,000, but Rosalyn¡¯s life was more important. "Buy them."


    Once the transaction was complete, Adrian administered the first dose to Rosalyn. The potion¡¯s effects were almost immediate; a faint color returned to her cheeks and her breathing steadied.


    The system advised, "Continue administering the elixirs. Her body needs a slow and steady intake of mana to stabilize the awakening process."


    Adrian followed the instructions, carefully giving Rosalyn one elixir after another. With each dose, her complexion improved. After the sixth bottle, Rosalyn no longer appeared deathly pale; instead, a healthy flush returned to her skin.


    Eve knelt beside her mother, tears streaming down her face.


    "Thank you, Adrian¡­ Thank you for saving her. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I lost her."


    Adrian smiled warmly and wiped her tears away.


    "Eve, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that you¡¯re my woman? Of course, I¡¯d help you. We¡¯re in this together." He gently kissed her forehead, his touch reassuring.


    Sophia nodded approvingly and stepped forward, embracing Eve. "Adrian¡¯s right. We¡¯re family now, Eve. There¡¯s no need for thanks. We¡¯re here for each other."


    Rosalyn, still weak but feeling stronger than she had in years, looked up at the group with gratitude in her eyes.


    "Thank you¡­ all of you. I never imagined my daughter would find such good people to stand by her side."


    As emotions swirled around them, Sophia gently reminded everyone of their situation. "We need to keep moving. The baron¡¯s forces will regroup soon, and we can¡¯t afford to be caught."


    Eve, her resolve returning, carefully lifted her mother onto her back. "Let¡¯s go. We still have a long way to the town."


    With Rosalyn supported by Eve, the group continued their journey through the forest, staying off the main paths.


    Adrian, now low on mana, refrained from using his Disguise skill. Instead, they all donned cloaks from his storage, blending into the shadows as they pressed on toward the town.


    Adrian also bought potions to replenish his and his team¡¯s mana and stamina, aiding in both physical and mana recovery.


    When they finally reached the outskirts of the town, they found Sophia¡¯s clone waiting with a carriage.


    However, their arrival coincided with a commotion nearby¡ªa heated argument that caught their attention.


    As Adrian approached, he noticed a woman at the center of the commotion. She had long, black hair that was flowing down her back, though it was matted with dirt. Her clothes were worn and stained, but despite her disheveled appearance, she carried herself with a noble air.


    "Is there a problem with my companion?" Adrian asked, his voice stern as he approached, silencing the argument. The crowd turned toward him, the tension momentarily broken.

 Chapter 83: Lira Blackthorn

    Chapter 83: Lira BlackthornAs Adrian approached the scene, his eyes immediately focused on the woman at the center of the commotion. He swiftly applied disguise skill to everyone under the cloak they were wearing.


    Despite the chaos, she stood out. There was an undeniable air of nobility about her. Her long, raven-black hair cascaded down her back in thick waves, though it was tangled and matted with dirt.


    Her once-elegant gown was torn and stained, revealing glimpses of the fine fabric it had once been. Her face, though smudged with dirt, held striking features¡ªa sharp jawline, high cheekbones, and eyes that burned with intelligence and determination despite her current state.


    The woman''s posture, even in her ragged state, was upright and regal. There was something fierce in her gaze, a silent defiance that spoke of a person used to commanding respect, even in the face of adversity.


    Her pale skin had a faint, unhealthy sheen to it, a testament to her time spent in captivity. Yet, despite the dirt and exhaustion etched into her face, she radiated a beauty that could not be hidden by her current circumstances.


    Adrian activated his Appraisal skill, focusing on the woman. The system''s window appeared before his eyes, revealing her stats:


    Name: Lira Blackthorn


    Class: Shadow Ranger


    Level: 27


    Title: Daughter of Count Blackthorn


    Health Points (HP): 90/320


    Mana Points (MP): 153/270


    Strength: 23


    Agility: 27


    Endurance: 20


    Intelligence: 64


    Charm: 32


    Luck: 80


    Status: Mana sealed by mana-suppressing handcuffs.


    Skills:


    Shadow Veil: Allows the user to blend into shadows, becoming nearly invisible in dim light.


    Arcane Sight: Detects magic within a certain radius, revealing hidden spells and enchantments.


    Noble Command: Boosts the morale and combat effectiveness of allies within a certain radius.


    Shadow Step: Allows short-distance teleportation through shadows.


    Arcane Ward: Creates a magical barrier, providing protection against both physical and magical attacks.


    Veil of Shadows: Conceals her presence, allowing her to move unseen and unheard.


    Precision Strike: A powerful attack that targets an enemy''s weak points, dealing critical damage.


    Silent Footsteps: Muffles her movements, making it nearly impossible for enemies to detect her by sound alone.


    Unique Ability - Arcane Cartography: Deploys a virtual map within the user''s vision, marking key points of interest and tracking movement within a certain radius.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he processed the information. Daughter of Count Blackthorn? The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    Count Blackthorn was a powerful noble known for his vast lands and influence, with a status even higher than the Everhart family.


    The title alone was enough to shock him, but what truly caught his attention was her unique ability: Arcane Cartography.


    As a former gamer in his past life, Adrian knew the importance of maps and mini-maps. The ability to always know your surroundings, find hidden paths, and avoid danger was invaluable. This skill is a game-changer, he thought, a twinge of jealousy mixing with admiration. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his gaze darkened when he noticed the Mana-Sealing Cuffs mentioned in her status. A quick glance at her wrists confirmed it¡ªheavy, metal cuffs encircled her arms, etched with runes that suppressed her magical abilities.


    Based on the circumstance he deduce that she must have been imprisoned by Baron Mortimer. Her powers sealed to prevent her from escaping.


    He recalled the chaos he had incited by freeing the prisoners. Could she have used her mapping abilities to navigate through the castle''s, finding the perfect path for escape? It made perfect sense.


    Adrian signaled Sophia with a subtle gesture, silently instructing her to dismiss her clone. She nodded slightly and, with a quiet incantation, the clone dissipated into thin air.


    He then turned back to Lira and her entourage, now reduced to four people¡ªthe others had parted ways after escaping the castle, realizing they had a better chance of survival on their own.


    "Please," he said, his voice calm but firm. "You and your companions are welcome to join us in the carriage."


    Lira''s emerald eyes met Adrian''s, a mixture of suspicion and relief flickering within them. She hesitated, glancing at her butler, who gave a subtle nod of agreement.


    The tension in the air eased slightly as Lira accepted his offer with a nod.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice smooth but tinged with exhaustion. "Your generosity is much appreciated."


    Adrian noticed the wary looks from Sophia and Eve as the group approached the carriage. They were clearly concerned about bringing more people into their already complicated situation.


    Eve''s eyes flicked to her mother, who was resting in the carriage, and back to Adrian. Sophia''s hand hovered near her weapon, ready to act if necessary.


    Sensing their unease, Adrian gave them a reassuring look. His eyes communicated what he couldn''t say aloud: Trust me. After a brief pause, Sophia and Eve relaxed, albeit reluctantly.


    As Lira and her entourage settled into the carriage, Adrian took a seat across from them. The cramped space was filled with tense silence, broken only by the sound of the carriage wheels turning. After a moment, Lira turned to Adrian, her expression serious.


    "Thank you again for your kindness," she began, her voice low. "But I have to ask¡ªwhy? Why help us?"


    Adrian held up a hand, stopping her mid-sentence. "Before we go any further, let me be upfront with you," he said, his tone steady. "I know who you are, Lira Blackthorn. And I know you escaped from Baron Mortimer''s prison."


    Lira''s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly composed herself, her gaze sharpening. The people beside her tensed, ready to defend her if necessary.


    Seeing the tension rise, Adrian calmly raised his hand in a gesture of peace. "Calm down. You don''t have to be afraid of me."


    With a smooth motion, he removed the disguise he had placed upon himself, revealing his true face. Eve and Sophia followed suit, revealing their identities as well.


    "Allow me to introduce myself properly," Adrian said, bowing slightly in the standard noble gesture.


    "I am Adrian Everhart, head of the Everhart barony. I was the one who released the prisoners, as I was on a mission to free Eve, the baron''s daughter," he gestured toward Eve, "and Rosalyn, Baron Mortimer''s wife," he nodded toward the carriage, where Rosalyn lay resting.


    Lira and her companions visibly relaxed at the revelation, the tension in the carriage dissipating slightly. Adrian, curious about her capture, then asked, "How did a noble of your status end up imprisoned by a lower-ranking noble like Baron Mortimer?"


    Lira glanced at her butler, who gave a subtle nod, signaling that it was safe to share the truth.

 Chapter 84: Sheltering Lira

    Chapter 84: Sheltering LiraLira Blackthorn¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she processed Adrian¡¯s words. "What did you just say, Lord Adrian? You rescued Baron Mortimer¡¯s daughter and wife from him? What does that mean?" she asked, her voice laced with confusion and curiosity.


    Adrian nodded, his tone calm but grave. "Yes, both of them. Eve, the baron¡¯s daughter, was forced into servitude through a slave collar, constantly threatened by the baron with her mother¡¯s safety. He subjected her to unspeakable cruelty, both physically and emotionally," he said, his voice lowering as he glanced over at Eve.


    Eve sat quietly by his side, her hands clasped tightly in her lap, eyes cast downward, as if avoiding the memories Adrian was dredging up.


    He paused for a moment, his expression somber as he looked back at Lira. "As for Rosalyn, the baron¡¯s wife, she was brought to him to be his concubine. But once she became pregnant, she fell ill. After that, Mortimer neglected her completely, abandoning both her and the unborn child as little more than burdens."


    Adrian''s eyes darkened, recalling the state he had found them in. Rosalyn¡¯s frail form, barely clinging to life, haunted his thoughts.


    Lira¡¯s expression turned to one of disgust, her lips curling as she tried to process the vile acts Adrian described.


    Adrian¡¯s face hardened, a sharp edge entering his voice. "He forced Eve to carry out his dirty work, and in the end, he intended to take her virginity by force and then sell her as a toy to other nobles, alongside her mother."


    He turned to Eve, who wore a painful expression as she recalled those events, and continued, "Eve endured the baron¡¯s constant abuse, all while being forced to carry out his dark deeds. She had no choice, as Mortimer held her mother¡¯s life over her head."


    At this, Eve¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, though she remained silent. Adrian gently placed a hand on her shoulder, a reassuring gesture. "But I won¡¯t let that happen," he added softly, his gaze flicking between Eve and Lira.


    "Eve was sent to assassinate me, but I turned the tables on her. After hearing her story, I made the decision to help her and free her from the baron¡¯s clutches. Since then, she¡¯s become one of my women."


    Lira was silent for a moment, her eyes flickering with newfound admiration. Adrian had not only saved Eve from a horrendous fate but had also risked his own life and status to do so.


    There was something noble about him that she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªsomething far different from most nobles she had encountered before, who were selfish and looked only after themselves.


    "I see," she finally said, her voice filled with respect. "You took a great risk, Lord Adrian. And for that, I admire your strength and kindness."


    Adrian offered a slight nod in acknowledgment but then steered the conversation back to his earlier question. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, Lady Lira, I must ask¡ªhow did a noblewoman of your status end up imprisoned by a lower-ranking noble like Baron Mortimer?"


    Lira¡¯s face darkened, and she glanced briefly at her butler for reassurance before speaking. The elderly man gave her a firm, encouraging nod.


    "A traitor sold out my schedule while I was returning to my academy. My family¡¯s arch-nemesis, Count Vortigern, then ambushed me. To keep my location hidden, he sent me here, to this remote place, where Baron Mortimer¡ªone of his underlings¡ªwas tasked with holding me captive."


    Adrian frowned. "Count Vortigern... I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s famous for being absolutely cruel and sadistic."


    Lira nodded grimly. "Indeed. Vortigern is a man without conscience, motivated only by his ambition and thirst for power. He wants to ruin the Blackthorn family, and capturing me was part of his grander scheme."


    She continued, "Vortigern reminded Mortimer of my family¡¯s influence. He ensured the baron understood that my safety had to be guaranteed, as he wanted me as a bargaining chip. That¡¯s the only reason Mortimer didn¡¯t..." she paused, letting the unspoken implication hang in the air.


    Adrian''s gaze softened as he understood. "That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t harm you directly."


    "Yes," Lira continued, her voice steadying as she took a breath.


    "But I knew I couldn¡¯t wait for rescue. Thanks to you, I had the opportunity to escape on my own. With the help of a few prisoners who knew of my background, we managed to break out of the castle."


    Her expression softened as she continued, a hint of pride in her voice. "After escaping, the group split up, leaving me with just these four. One is my butler, and the other two were prisoners who decided to stay and protect me as repayment for my kindness. We¡¯ve been on the run ever since."


    The conversation paused as the carriage rumbled along the uneven road, the tension easing slightly as Lira and Adrian shared their stories.


    Outside, the landscape was desolate, the rolling hills and sparse trees giving way to a vast stretch of wilderness. The sun was beginning to set, casting long shadows across the ground.


    After a moment, Adrian spoke again.


    "Lady Lira, it would be dangerous for you to return to your territory now. Mortimer will likely inform Count Vortigern of your escape, and he may set traps for you on your way back. You could be walking into an ambush."


    Lira¡¯s brow furrowed, her concern evident as she considered his words. "You¡¯re right. It would be foolish to return now. But what can I do? I cannot remain in hiding forever."


    "You could stay at my barony for a while, at least until it¡¯s safe to return. You¡¯ll have a chance to recover, and we can remove those mana-suppressing cuffs. While you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll figure out a way to contact your family.", he said as he met her eyes.


    Lira hesitated, weighing her options. She could sense Adrian¡¯s sincerity, and despite everything, she felt a growing sense of trust toward him.


    He had risked his life for others, and now, he was offering her sanctuary. After all she had been through, the offer of safety and respite was tempting.


    After a long pause, she gave a small nod. "Very well, Lord Adrian. I¡¯ll accept your offer. For now, I¡¯ll trust you."


    Adrian smiled, relieved by Lira¡¯s decision. "You won¡¯t regret it, Lady Lira. I assure you that my barony is a safe place, and you¡¯ll have my full protection."


    The butler, Edward, who had remained silent throughout the conversation, finally spoke, his voice steady and respectful.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Lord Adrian. My name is Edward, and I¡¯ve served the Blackthorn family for many years. These two men," he gestured to the other passengers, "are skilled fighters. They will remain by Lady Lira¡¯s side until it is safe for her to return home."


    Adrian acknowledged them with a nod, noticing the quiet resolve in their eyes. "Your loyalty is admirable. We¡¯ll need all the strength we can muster if we¡¯re to keep her safe from Vortigern¡¯s reach."


    The two guards exchanged a glance, their faces set in determined expressions. "We owe Lady Lira our lives," one of them said, his voice firm. "We¡¯ll protect her with everything we have."


    As the carriage continued to roll toward Adrian¡¯s barony, the tension between the group began to ease slightly. Lira leaned back in her seat, the weight of her ordeal beginning to lift as she allowed herself to believe, if only for a moment, that she might finally be safe.

 Chapter 85: Return To Everhart Estate

    Chapter 85: Return To Everhart EstateAs the journey through the rugged terrain and dark forests neared its end, the weariness of the group became palpable.


    The carriage''s wheels creaked over the uneven path, each jolt and bump serving as a reminder of the long road they had traveled.


    Inside, the passengers¡ªAdrian and his allies, along with Lira and her companions¡ªwere quiet and tense, their bodies exhausted and minds clouded by the events that had unfolded.


    The initial unease that had lingered between them, born of distrust and uncertainty, had slowly faded as their identities became known to each other.


    A cautious truce had formed, one built on the mutual need for survival and the recognition that their fates were, for the moment, intertwined.


    Adrian, Sophia, and Eve felt a sense of calm, knowing that, for now, they were aligned with Lira and her companions in their common goal, at least for now.


    While the tension had not entirely dissipated, it had shifted from suspicion to mutual respect, each group understanding that their safety depended on cooperation.


    Lira, for her part, remained blissfully unaware of Adrian''s notorious reputation among the noble factions.


    Had she known of the whispers that followed him¡ªstories of his past, of the dark rumors that clung to his name like a shadow¡ªshe might have been more guarded in her interactions with him.


    But Lira''s family had never concerned themselves with the affairs of lower-ranking nobles, especially those in distant territories like the Everharts and Mortimers.


    This ignorance had worked to their advantage, allowing them to collaborate without the burden of preconceived notions.


    As the carriage continued its journey through the dense wilderness, the group encountered the occasional threat.


    Monsters lurked in the shadows, their eyes gleaming with hunger, while bandits prowled the roads, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Yet these dangers, though formidable, were swiftly dealt with.


    Adrian and Sophia, their skills honed through countless battles, took the lead in neutralizing the threats.


    Their movements were precise and lethal, dispatching foes with ruthless efficiency. Eve, with her powerful magic, provided crucial support from the rear, casting spells that incapacitated enemies and protected her allies from harm.


    The two guards accompanying Lira, who were not hindered by the mana-suppressing cuffs that hindered the Lira and her butler, also joined the fray.


    Though less experienced than Adrian and his companions, they proved their worth in the skirmishes, fighting with a determination that belied their weariness. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Together, the group forged ahead, their shared purpose driving them forward despite the exhaustion that weighed on their limbs.


    Finally, as dusk began to settle and the sky turned a deep shade of violet, they reached the border of Everhart territory.


    The sight of familiar landmarks¡ªa cluster of ancient trees, a weathered stone bridge¡ªbrought a wave of relief to the group.


    They were close to safety, close to the sanctuary of Everhart Manor. But Adrian, ever cautious, knew that they couldn''t afford to let their guard down just yet.


    Adrian decided to take no chances. Using his skill, he created a clone¡ªa perfect replica of himself, imbued with his skills and knowledge.


    The clone, understanding its mission, swiftly utilized Shadow Vein Step, a skill that allowed it to phase through shadows and move undetected.


    In an instant, the clone disappeared from sight, bypassing the carriage and racing ahead toward the rendezvous point with the Everhart army.


    The clone''s mission was clear: to ensure that reinforcements would arrive in time to escort the group safely to the manor.


    Adrian had made arrangements before their journey, and he knew that the Everhart soldiers would be waiting for them.


    But he also knew that plans could change, and he couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance.


    Back at the carriage, the real Adrian remained vigilant. His eyes scanned the darkening horizon, searching for any signs of danger.


    The road ahead was treacherous, and he knew that they couldn''t afford to relax until they were within the protective walls of his family''s estate.


    Despite the exhaustion that weighed heavily on him and his companions, they pressed on, determined to reach their destination.


    As the minutes passed, the tension in the carriage grew. Lira and her companions were silent, their faces etched with fatigue and worry.


    They had come so far, but the danger was not yet behind them. The shadows of the forest seemed to close in around them, and every rustle of leaves or snap of a twig sent a jolt of unease through the group.


    After what felt like an eternity, the clone finally reached the agreed-upon location. The Everhart soldiers were already waiting, as previously discussed, for their eventual arrival.


    They had disguised themselves as merchants, their wagons loaded with goods and their appearances carefully crafted to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    It was a precautionary measure, one that Adrian had insisted upon, knowing that spies from various noble families likely lurked in the surrounding territories.


    The clone approached the soldiers and quickly relayed the situation, informing them of the group''s location and the need for an immediate escort.


    The soldiers, disciplined and well-prepared, wasted no time. They swiftly gathered their gear, mounted their horses, and set off toward the carriage, their pace steady and controlled.


    Meanwhile, the real Adrian continued to monitor their surroundings. His mind raced with thoughts of what lay ahead.


    They had rescued Rosalyn and Eve and survived the wilderness, and the threats that had come their way, but the true challenge was yet to come.


    Baron Mortimer was a formidable foe, and Adrian knew that the baron would eventually find put his suspicion on him. But it didn''t matter, as Adrian would be prepared by then.


    As the carriage rolled on, the group''s weariness deepened. The physical toll of their journey was evident in the way they slumped in their seats, their eyes heavy with exhaustion.


    But even as their bodies begged for rest, their minds remained sharp, aware that they were still vulnerable.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of hooves approached, and the Everhart soldiers appeared on the horizon. This startled the group but on seeing the clone leading them they were relived.


    The soldiers quickly moved into formation around the carriage, their presence a reassuring shield against any potential threats.


    With the soldiers now flanking them, the journey to Everhart Manor continued with a renewed sense of security.


    The presence of the Everhart troops deterred any further attacks, and the group was finally able to breathe a little easier.


    As they neared the estate, the grand silhouette of Everhart Manor came into view. The sprawling estate, with its towering walls and majestic architecture, stood as a testament to the Everhart family''s legacy.


    For Adrian, the sight of his home was bittersweet. It was a place of safety, but also a place where his responsibilities weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    Isabella Everhart stood at the castle gates, her heart pounding with anticipation. She had received word that her son and daughter were on their way back, and she had been anxiously awaiting their return.


    When the carriage finally came into view, flanked by the Everhart soldiers, Isabella''s face lit up with joy. She rushed forward as the carriage came to a stop, her eyes filled with tears of relief and happiness.


    Adrian was the first to step out. Isabella embraced him tightly, her voice choked with emotion. "You''re back," she whispered. "I''ve been so worried."


    Adrian returned the embrace, a soft smile on his lips. "We''re home, Mother. Everything''s going to be fine now."


    Next, Isabella turned to Sophia, enveloping her in a warm hug. The siblings had been through so much, and seeing them both safe and sound brought a profound sense of relief to their mother.

 Chapter 86: New Mission

    Chapter 86: New MissionAs Isabella held Sophia close, her soft voice broke through the emotional atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you both,¡± she whispered, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°You are my pride and joy.¡±


    The heartfelt words deepened the emotional weight of the reunion. Those who witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but feel a tug at their hearts.


    Even Lira Blackthorn, who had long been accustomed to the cold, calculated world of politics and power, felt a pang of longing.


    As she watched Isabella¡¯s affectionate embrace with her children, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her own mother.


    Adrian noticed the look on Lira¡¯s face but chose not to say anything at the moment. Instead, he decided to focus on the introductions, gently leading Lira and her companions forward.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Adrian began, his voice steady yet gentle, ¡°this is Lady Lira Blackthorn, daughter of Count Blackthorn. She and her companions have been through much and need our help.¡±


    Isabella, ever the gracious hostess, greeted Lira with a warm smile that conveyed both kindness and understanding.


    ¡°You are welcome here,¡± she said, her voice carrying the tone of a mother who had nurtured a strong and loving family.


    ¡°Anyone under my son¡¯s protection is under mine as well. Please, consider this place your home for as long as you need.¡±


    Lira bowed her head respectfully, her demeanor poised yet grateful. ¡°Thank you, Lady Everhart. Your hospitality is deeply appreciated. We are in your debt.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s smile only widened. ¡°There is no debt between friends and allies. You are safe here.¡±


    With the formalities concluded, Isabella ensured that Lira and her companions were provided with suitable accommodations.


    She turned her attention to Eve and her mother, Rosalyn, greeting them with equal warmth. Isabella embraced Eve, her motherly instincts guiding her as she offered comfort and reassurance.


    ¡°I was worried about you Eve,¡± Isabella admitted softly as she hugged Eve. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Eve, though reserved, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of belonging in Isabella¡¯s embrace. It was a feeling she hadn¡¯t known in a long time, and it brought a small, genuine smile to her face.


    After ensuring that both Eve and Rosalyn were settled, Isabella called upon the family healer to tend to Rosalyn¡¯s condition.


    The healer, a wise and experienced man well-versed in the medicinal arts of this world, arrived promptly. He examined Rosalyn with care, using a combination of herbs, potions, and light magical healing to stabilize her condition.


    The strain of her recent ordeal had left her weak, but the healer was confident that with rest and proper care, she would recover. But he still could not find the root cause for her the perceived illness as he didn''t have idea about bloodline awakening.


    Once Rosalyn¡¯s treatment was underway, Isabella turned her attention to her soldiers. Gathering them together, she expressed her gratitude for their bravery and hard work during the mission.


    She thanked them personally, acknowledging the risks they had taken and the success they had achieved.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job,¡± Isabella said, her voice carrying the authority of a leader who truly valued her people.


    ¡°Take the day off and enjoy yourselves. Tomorrow, we will celebrate our victory together.¡±


    The soldiers, though disciplined, couldn¡¯t hide their smiles at the prospect of a day off and a celebration. They saluted Isabella and dispersed, their spirits lifted by her words.


    Despite her own exhaustion, Isabella remained focused on ensuring that everyone was taken care of.


    She had barely slept or eaten in the days leading up to her children¡¯s return, her worry and stress consuming her energy.


    But now that they were home, safe and sound, she allowed herself to relax¡ªif only a little. She oversaw the arrangements for her guests, making sure they had everything they needed to rest and recover.


    As the evening deepened, the manor grew quiet. The excitement and tension of the day had drained everyone¡¯s energy, leaving them too exhausted even to celebrate.


    Each person retreated to their rooms, seeking the solace of sleep after the harrowing events they had faced.


    The manor¡¯s halls were filled only with the soft footsteps of maids and servants, who continued their work with practiced efficiency.


    Adrian, too, found a rare moment of calm in his quarters. He allowed himself to sink into the comfort of his bed, his body finally succumbing to the fatigue that had been building for days.


    The weight of the recent battles, the prison riot, and the rescue mission all seemed to fade away as sleep claimed him.


    The next morning, Isabella wasted no time in preparing for the celebratory banquet. The successful rescue of Rosalyn and the liberation of Eve from her cruel fate were victories worth celebrating.


    The entire estate buzzed with activity as servants prepared the banquet hall, decorating it with banners, flowers, and candles.


    The kitchens were filled with the aroma of freshly cooked food, and the sound of laughter and conversation filled the air as everyone anticipated the evening¡¯s festivities.


    As the day wore on, and the sun began to set, the banquet hall came alive with warmth and light. The long tables were adorned with platters of delicious food, fine wines, and spirits.


    The atmosphere was one of relief and celebration, as people gathered to share in the joy of their recent success.


    But amid the laughter and toasts, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but notice Lira sitting quietly at the edge of the hall.


    Despite the festive surroundings, her expression remained distant, her eyes filled with a listless sadness that she couldn¡¯t seem to shake.


    Adrian¡¯s keen intuition told him that the mana-suppressing cuffs she wore were causing her discomfort and preventing her from fully enjoying the moment.


    Excusing himself quietly from the celebrations, Adrian retreated to a private chamber where he summoned the system.


    In his mind, he requested an item that could remove the mana-suppressing cuffs from Lira and her butler.


    The system responded swiftly with a suggestion: the Arcane Unlocking Crystal. This rare and powerful artifact was designed to remove any magical restraint, including the cuffs.


    However, the cost was steep¡ª2,000 SP¡ªbut Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He purchased the crystal immediately, knowing that Lira¡¯s comfort will be worth the price once he seduces her and makes his woman.


    Later, once the banquet had ended and the guests began to disperse, Adrian discreetly called Lira and her butler to a private room.


    Holding up the Arcane Unlocking Crystal, he explained that it had been delivered to him earlier by one of his source outside the castle.


    ¡°I can remove your cuffs now,¡± he said, careful to conceal the true origin of the item.


    Lira and her butler exchanged a surprised glance, but their relief was palpable. They had worn the cuffs for so long that the prospect of freedom seemed almost unreal.


    With a wave of the crystal, the cuffs fell away, clattering to the floor as their magical restraints were dispelled.


    Both Lira and her butler expressed their gratitude, bowing deeply to Adrian. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lira said, her voice filled with genuine relief. ¡°You¡¯ve done more for us than we could ever repay.¡±


    Adrian nodded, a small smile on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re welcome Lady Lira, it''s what everyone would have done in my situation.¡±


    As Adrian turned to leave, the system chimed in his mind, delivering a new mission. A surge of excitement rushed through him, thinking it was finally time to seduce Lira and gain her unique ability.


    But as he read the mission title, his excitement turned to surprise and bewilderment. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 87: Mission: Oyakodon

    Chapter 87: Mission: OyakodonAdrian''s mind buzzed with the unexpected mission announcement as he left the room after his conversation with Lira.


    The system''s voice echoed in his head, cold and clinical, yet tinged with a hint of amusement.


    "Host, it''s mission time."


    Adrian blinked, trying to process the mission''s strange title. This was¡­ unexpected, to say the least. The system had always given him odd and sometimes humorous tasks, but this one left him utterly confused. What did this even mean? And why now, of all times?


    As the words of the mission sank in, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and bewilderment.


    The system definitely had a twisted sense of humor. But for now, he would have to focus on the tasks at hand. There was still much to do, and the real challenges were yet to come.


    Adrian stopped mid-step, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the notification. He had been expecting something related to Lira, not this bizarre mission that seemed nearly impossible to complete.


    Mission: Oyakodon Time


    Description: Have an intimate encounter with a mother and daughter together.


    Duration: 6 months.


    Rewards: +50 Charm, SP, and Virtual Training Chamber (Leveling Version) +2.


    Penalty for Failure: -50 Charm.


    Adrian''s eyes widened. "Why is this mission so random? And where am I supposed to find a mother and daughter willing to... never mind."


    The system''s response was immediate. "Are there not two pairs of mother and daughter living in your house right now? Sophia and Isabella, Rosalyn and Eve."


    Adrian mouth twitched as the system replied. He wasn''t looking for an answer, just venting.


    But the system was technically correct, the best kind of correct that he could not reply back.


    "Ugh, you''re right," he muttered under his breath after a moment of silence. "But why would you give me this mission when I''m focused on someone else?"


    "It doesn''t matter, host," the system replied in its usual tone. "You either do it or you don''t."


    Adrian grumbled as he moved to his room. Sophia would likely do anything to make him happy, but asking Isabella felt awkward. He wasn''t sure how she would react.


    He sighed, realizing that this new mission was more complicated. Then he remembered he still had his mission related to Eve and decided to focus on it first.


    Having rescued Eve and her mother, Adrian knew he could make progress with her. Plus, he still had to confront Mortimer, and the upcoming conflict loomed large in his mind.


    He would use these few days to rest, flirt and have tons of sex with his girls. Then he will buy the army that is related to his class from system shop and train with them in the virtual chamber.


    He would then attack Mortimer before he could even finish managing the chaos that he had caused inside his castle. He planned as he moved towards his room.


    He entered his room, closing the door behind him. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows across the walls. He laid down on the bed and mumbled his plan to himself.


    "Alright, first things first. I need to focus on Eve. Now that she is free and no longer slave, I can now go for her."


    Adrian had made up his mind. The strange mission from the system, Oyakodon Time, would have to wait.


    He knew he''d get there eventually, especially as he grew closer to the women in his life. But right now, his focus was on completing the mission related to Eve.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, there was a soft knock at the door. He paused, surprised. Who could that be? He opened the door to find Sophia standing there, a gentle smile on her face, with Eve beside her.


    "My perverted little brother," Sophia greeted him with a seductive smile as she place her finger on his chin. "I hope we''re not disturbing you."


    "Not at all, I have all the time in the world for my dear sister," Adrian replied,as he held her waist and pulled her closer towards him.


    Sophia let out herself from his embrace and called Eve insd S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they entered, Eve looked around the room hesitantly, her eyes avoiding his for a moment. She seemed nervous, her posture a little stiff. Adrian noticed this and turned to her with a reassuring smile.


    "Eve," he said gently. "Is everything alright?"


    She nodded, though there was a hint of hesitation in her movements. "I¡­ I wanted to thank you, Adrian. For everything you''ve done for me and my mother. You saved us¡­ and I don''t even know how to repay you."


    Adrian waved his hand dismissively, trying to ease her discomfort.


    "There''s no need to thank me, Eve. You''re important to me. Who else would I do it for if not you?" He gave her a warm smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Besides, you''ve thanked me enough. No need to feel like you owe me anything."


    Eve shook her head slowly, her face turning a soft shade of pink as she looked down, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not yours¡­ not yet." Her words trailed off as she shyly bowed her head, her voice growing quieter with each word.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat at her words. Her vulnerability in that moment was both endearing and heart-wrenching. He took a step closer to her, his voice soft and kind.


    "You don''t have to say that, Eve," Adrian said, his tone gentle yet firm. "I did what I did because I care about you, and you don''t have to feel pressured to do anything in return. You''ve been through a lot. Just knowing you''re safe is more than enough for me."


    Eve glanced up at him, her eyes meeting his for the first time since she entered the room. There was a spark of something¡ªhope, perhaps¡ªhidden in her gaze. She nodded slowly, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Sophia, who had been quietly observing the interaction, stepped forward and placed a comforting hand on Eve''s shoulder. "Adrian''s right, Eve. You don''t need to rush anything. We''re all here for you."


    Eve''s smile grew a little wider, and she nodded again. "Thank you¡­ both of you. I just¡­ I want to show my gratitude in some way. I don''t know how else to¡­"


    Adrian interrupted her with a chuckle. "Eve, you don''t have to do anything you''re not ready for. Just being here, with us, is enough. We''ll take things one step at a time. There''s no rush."


    The room fell into a comfortable silence, the tension that had been there moments ago melting away.


    Adrian could see the relief in Eve''s eyes, and it made him feel good to know that she was beginning to trust him, even if it was just a small step.


    "Why don''t we all sit down and talk?" Adrian suggested, gesturing to the seating area in his room. "We can just relax for a bit, no pressure. How does that sound?"


    Eve nodded, her shy demeanor still present but with a hint of relaxation in her posture. "That sounds good."


    As they all sat down, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. This was progress, even if it was small. Eve was starting to open up, and that was all he could ask for right now.


    For the moment, the new mission could wait. What mattered now was ensuring that Eve felt safe, supported, and cared for. The rest would follow in time

 Chapter 88: First Kiss With Eve(R-18)

    Chapter 88: First Kiss With Eve(R-18)Adrian leaned back in his chair, watching as Eve and Sophia settled down across from him. The soft lighting in the room created a warm and intimate atmosphere, helping to ease the tension that had been present just moments ago.


    The three of them had come a long way, each bearing their own burdens, but now they were together, and the weight of the past was slowly beginning to lift.


    Sophia, always the one to break the silence with grace, took the lead. "Eve, how are you feeling now that you''re free from Mortimer''s control? It must be a huge relief."


    Eve nodded slowly, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her dress as if she were still trying to ground herself in this newfound reality. Her eyes flickered between Adrian and Sophia, as if searching for reassurance.


    "It''s¡­ it''s strange," Eve admitted, her voice soft and hesitant. "I still can''t believe it''s real. For so long, I thought I''d never escape him, that my life would always be controlled by someone else. But now¡­ I''m free, thanks to you both."


    Adrian smiled softly, leaning forward slightly as if to close the distance between them.


    "You deserve to be free, Eve. Mortimer had no right to control you, and now that you''re free, you can start living your life the way you want."


    Eve glanced up at him, her expression a mix of gratitude and uncertainty. The reality of freedom was almost too overwhelming to grasp.


    "But I don''t know where to start. I''ve spent so long just surviving that I don''t even know what it means to truly live."


    Sophia, ever the compassionate soul, leaned forward as well, her voice gentle and understanding. "That''s understandable, Eve. It''s a big change, and it''s okay to take your time figuring things out. You don''t have to have all the answers right away. Besides, we''re here for you anyway."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his gaze never leaving Eve''s.


    "Exactly. You''ve been through a lot, and it''s okay to take things slow. You have all the time in the world now, and we''re here to help you every step of the way."


    Eve''s eyes softened, and she let out a small sigh of relief. The weight of her past was still there, but it felt a little lighter now.


    "Thank you. Both of you. I don''t know what I would do without you."


    Adrian reached across the table and gently took her hand in his, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "You''re not alone anymore, Eve. You have us, and we''ll make sure you never have to face anything alone again."


    The sincerity in his voice seemed to resonate with her, and Eve''s grip on his hand tightened slightly as she gave him a grateful smile. It was a small gesture, but it spoke volumes.


    Sophia, sensing that the mood needed a bit of lightening, decided to steer the conversation in a new direction.


    "Now that we''re all here, how about we make some plans for the future? What''s something you''ve always wanted to do, Eve? Something you never thought you''d get the chance to?"


    Eve blinked, taken aback by the question. It had been so long since she had thought about her own desires, her own dreams.


    She hesitated for a moment, then a shy smile crept onto her lips. "I¡­ I''ve always wanted to be an adventurer like my grandpa. My mother used to tell me stories about him when I was little. He traveled the world, fought monsters, and discovered mystical landscapes."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitement. "That sounds like a great idea. We will join you and then we can go anywhere you want, see new places, experience new things, and fight new monsters. It''s decided¡ªwe''ll register as adventurers after I kick Mortimer''s ass."


    Sophia nodded enthusiastically, her own excitement mirroring Adrian''s. "And we''ll make sure to create the best memories along the way. Just think of all the amazing places we''ll see and the adventures we''ll have."


    Eve''s smile grew, her eyes shining with excitement at the prospect of a future filled with possibilities.


    "That¡­ that sounds wonderful. I''ve always dreamed of exploring the world, but I never thought it would actually happen."


    As the conversation continued, the three of them began to share ideas for future adventures, their laughter filling the room.


    The heaviness that had once surrounded Eve seemed to dissipate, replaced by a growing sense of hope and anticipation.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt a glimmer of happiness, and it was all thanks to the people who had stood by her side.


    Eventually, as the time passed and the conversation began to wind down, the mood in the room started to shift once again.


    The laughter faded into comfortable silence, and a different kind of tension began to build¡ªone that was charged with anticipation and desire.


    Sophia, being perceptive as ever, noticed the shift and decided to take the lead. She gestured towards Eve, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she reminded her of why they had come here in the first place.


    With a graceful movement, Sophia stood up from her seat and made her way over to Adrian.


    She grabbed the collar of his shirt, pulling him to his feet with a playful tug. Her face was close to his, their lips mere inches apart as she looked up at him with smoldering eyes.


    Without a word, Sophia leaned in and captured his lips in a wild, passionate kiss. The intensity of it took Adrian by surprise, but he quickly responded, his hands finding their way to her waist as he pulled her closer. Their bodies pressed together, and their tongues danced in a heated battle for control.


    Eve watched them for a moment, her heart racing as she observed the raw intensity between them. She had never seen anything like this before¡ªsuch unfiltered passion and desire. It made her pulse quicken, and she felt a warmth spreading through her body. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia, sensing Eve''s hesitation, broke the kiss and turned to her with a playful smile. "Come here, Eve," she beckoned softly, her voice dripping with seduction. "We came here for a reason, remember?"


    Eve hesitated only for a moment before nodding, stepping closer to them. Her nerves were still present, but the warmth and acceptance she felt from both Adrian and Sophia gave her the courage to take the plunge.


    Sophia reached out and gently took Eve''s hand, pulling her into their embrace. Adrian turned to face her, his eyes filled with a mix of desire and tenderness.


    He cupped her cheek with one hand, brushing his thumb across her skin in a soothing gesture.


    "It''s okay, Eve," Adrian whispered, his voice low and comforting. "You''re safe here with us. Just let go and enjoy the moment."


    Sophia nodded in agreement, her fingers tracing gentle patterns along Eve''s arm. "You don''t have to be afraid," she added softly. "We''re here together, and we''ll take it slow."


    Eve''s breath hitched, but this time it wasn''t out of fear¡ªit was anticipation. She could feel the warmth of their bodies, the heat radiating off of them, and it ignited something deep within her.


    She had spent so long feeling cold, isolated, and trapped. But now, in this moment, she felt alive. More alive than she had in years.


    Adrian leaned in, his lips brushing against Eve''s in a soft, tender kiss. It was gentle at first, almost hesitant, as if he was giving her time to adjust. But as Eve responded, pressing her lips more firmly against his, the kiss deepened.


    Her hands found their way to his shoulders, gripping him as she let herself be swept up in the sensation.

 Chapter 89: Taking Eve’s First Time (R-18)

    Chapter 89: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time (R-18)Adrian leaned in, his lips brushing against Eve''s in a soft, tender kiss. It was gentle at first, a careful gesture filled with tenderness, as if he was giving her space to adjust to the moment. But as Eve responded, pressing her lips more firmly against his, the kiss deepened.


    There was a slow burn in the way they moved, neither rushing nor holding back, as they let the intensity build between them.


    Her hands slid up to his shoulders, clutching him as she lost herself in the sensation, her body instinctively pressing closer to him. His warmth, his scent, everything about him was drawing her in.


    As their kiss grew more fervent, Sophia quietly stepped forward from behind Eve, her presence calming yet filled with purpose.


    She placed her hands gently on Eve''s shoulders, the light touch a reassurance that this moment was meant for them all.


    Eve stiffened momentarily, but as Sophia''s soft fingers began to glide down her arms, the tension melted away, leaving only anticipation.


    Sophia leaned in close, her breath warm against Eve''s ear, her voice low and filled with affection. "Just relax, Eve," she whispered, her words wrapping around Eve like a blanket of comfort.


    "Let me prepare you for what''s about to come."


    Adrian¡¯s lips never left Eve''s, the kiss growing more passionate, yet still tender, as he deepened the connection between them.


    Meanwhile, Sophia¡¯s hands began their slow, careful journey over Eve¡¯s body, slipping beneath the fine fabric of her dress and cupping her breast before removing her hand and starting to strip Eve of her clothes.


    Eve''s body flinched as Sophia fondled her breasts but sensation went away as Sophia now started to undress her.


    The silk of Eve¡¯s blouse slid from her shoulders like water, pooling silently at her feet. The sensation of the cool air on her now-exposed skin caused her breath to quicken, though she felt nothing but warmth from Adrian and Sophia.


    Sophia¡¯s touch remained steady, patient, as she continued to undress Eve, releasing her from the confines of her delicate garments, piece by piece.


    As the last piece of clothing slipped away, Eve stood there, her skin bare and exposed to them, her heart racing as reality settled over her.


    But instead of fear, there was only the deepening sense of connection between them¡ªa bond that transcended the physical, rooted in trust.


    Sophia¡¯s hands moved with practiced precision, gently guiding Eve out of her remaining clothing with care, leaving no room for discomfort.


    As Eve¡¯s body trembled slightly with nerves, Adrian paused, his breath mingling with hers. He whispered softly against her lips, ¡°Eve... do you want this?¡±


    Eve looked up at him, her gaze a mixture of vulnerability and trust, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yes... I do,¡± she breathed, her words filled with anticipation.


    Hearing her affirmation, Adrian¡¯s lips claimed hers again, this time with a newfound intensity. His kiss was deeper, more passionate, as he poured his desire into every movement.


    Eve responded eagerly, her hands tangling in his hair as she kissed him back with equal fervor. Behind them, Sophia smiled softly, watching the connection unfold between the two.


    She leaned forward, her fingers grazing Eve''s skin as she gently cupped her breasts, playing with them while her thumb brushed over Eve¡¯s nipples, teasing and sending shivers down her spine.


    "You''re so beautiful like this, Eve," Sophia murmured, her voice dripping with affection.


    Eve gasped at the dual sensations¡ªthe heat of Adrian¡¯s lips on hers and Sophia¡¯s skilled hands caressing her body.


    Her breath hitched as Sophia''s touch became bolder, slipping lower, teasing the sensitive skin of her thighs before moving back up to her breasts as she played with her now hardened nipples.


    "Relax, Eve," Sophia whispered, her lips brushing Eve''s ear. "We want you to feel everything."


    Adrian, still kissing Eve, pulled back just slightly, his lips trailing down her neck, nibbling at the soft skin just below her jawline.


    Eve''s body trembled under the attention, her heart racing as she let herself sink deeper into the pleasure.


    Sophia, noticing Eve''s trembling, chuckled softly.


    "You''re shaking," she teased gently, sliding her hands down to Eve¡¯s hips and stopping just above her center.


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just getting started. I will make sure you are fully prepared for Adrian." She began to stroke Eve''s body more confidently, each touch a tantalizing promise of what was to come.


    Eve could barely keep up with the sensations flooding her. She let out a soft moan, pressing herself against Adrian as Sophia continued to explore her body with teasing, gentle strokes.


    Sophia leaned down, her lips Eve¡¯s skin as she kissed her way down Eve''s neck and shoulder. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re so responsive," Sophia whispered, her breath warm against Eve¡¯s skin. "Just let go... we¡¯re here for you."


    Adrian, his voice low and filled with heat, spoke between kisses. "We want to take care of you, Eve. Do you feel how much we want this experience to be unforgettable to you?"


    Eve, her voice trembling with need, could only nod as her body reacted to every touch, every kiss. "I feel it," she whispered breathlessly. "I... I trust you."


    Sophia smiled against Eve''s skin, her hands never stopping their exploration. "Good. That¡¯s all we need to hear."


    Her fingers continued to explore Eve¡¯s form, sliding over her skin in a way that sent waves of warmth through her.


    Adrian, his breath heavy with desire, pulled back slightly, his eyes drinking in the sight of Eve. His gaze was filled with a quiet reverence, as if he were seeing her for the first time, standing before him in her most vulnerable state.


    "You''re breathtaking," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion, his fingers tracing a line down the curve of her arm.


    Eve''s heart pounded, she could feel her body responding to their touch, to their presence. Sophia sensed her nerves, her hesitation, and her hands moved to soothe her, gently guiding her with quiet confidence.


    She pressed her lips to Eve''s shoulder, trailing kisses down the length of her arm. Sophia¡¯s lips pressed more firmly against Eve¡¯s skin as she moved to her neck, her breath hot against the sensitive area, making Eve¡¯s knees weaken slightly.


    Sophia''s hands continued to explore, roaming over Eve¡¯s form with care, their touch growing bolder yet never overwhelming. The slow burn between them continued to grow, each kiss and touch fanning the flames.


    She bit down gently on the tender skin of Eve''s neck, the sensation sending a jolt of pleasure through her body. Eve gasped softly, her hands tightening their hold on Adrian¡¯s shoulders as her body responded to the wave of new sensations.


    Sophia whispered soft encouragements, her lips brushing against Eve''s ear, her voice barely above a breath. "Let go, Eve. You''re safe with us."


    As Sophia guided Eve toward the bed, her hands remained constant, exploring, teasing. Adrian followed closely behind, his eyes locked onto Eve¡¯s, their shared gaze filled with an unspoken understanding.

 Chapter 90: Taking Eve’s First Time Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 90: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Part 2 (R-18)The flickering candlelight cast a warm, golden glow over the room, the scent of jasmine and sandalwood filling the air, creating an atmosphere of intimate allure.


    The soft crackle of the flames was the only sound, save for the synchronized breathing of the three entwined figures on the bed.


    Eve allowed herself to be guided onto the cool, silky sheets, her heart pounding as anticipation and nervousness coursed through her.


    She felt the bed dip as Sophia knelt beside her, the older woman¡¯s presence a comforting balm to her anxiety.


    Sophia''s touch was gentle yet filled with purpose. Her fingers began to move slowly over Eve''s thighs, the light caress sending shivers through her.


    "Relax, Eve," Sophia whispered, her voice soothing as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against Eve''s ear. "I¡¯m going to prepare you for what''s to come, so just let go and trust us."


    Eve¡¯s breath hitched as she felt Adrian¡¯s hands exploring her upper body, his touch firm yet tender, his fingers brushing over her sensitive skin.


    His voice, when he spoke, was a low murmur, warm against her ear. "We¡¯re here with you, for you," he whispered, his words laced with affection and reassurance.


    He leaned down, capturing her lips in a deep, slow kiss, their tongues dancing together as a spark of electricity ignited between them.


    Sophia¡¯s fingers moved lower, her touch teasing and gentle as she began to explore Eve¡¯s most intimate places.


    Eve gasped, her back arching slightly at the unfamiliar yet incredibly pleasurable sensation.


    "You¡¯re doing so well," Sophia murmured, her voice soft and sensual. "I¡¯m will be careful not to break your hymen. That¡¯s for my perverted little brother to break. But this big sister will prepare you throughly."


    With that, Sophia''s fingers slipped inside, the intrusion careful and deliberate. She moved with practiced ease, her fingers stroking Eve¡¯s inner walls while avoiding any deeper penetration.


    Eve moaned, her hips shifting instinctively towards Sophia¡¯s touch as the pleasure began to build.


    Sophia leaned down, her lips brushing over Eve¡¯s core before she began to lick with gentle, precise strokes.


    The sensation of Sophia¡¯s warm tongue against her most sensitive spot made Eve cry out, her fingers clutching the sheets as her body trembled beneath the older woman¡¯s skillful touch.


    "So sweet," Sophia whispered between licks, her voice thick with desire. "You taste so good, Eve." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eve''s breath came in quick, shallow bursts, her body responding eagerly to Sophia''s ministrations. Her moans filled the room, soft and breathless, as she felt herself drowning in the pleasure.


    Adrian''s lips never left her skin, trailing kisses down her chest, her neck, as he cupped her breasts in his hands, his thumbs brushing over her hardened peaks.


    Sophia¡¯s fingers continued to work inside her, careful not to push too deep, while her mouth kept sucking and licking her clitoris. As Sophia did this, Eve''s body started leaking juices, making her pussy wet and slippery.


    Finally, Sophia pulled back, her fingers slipping free as she gave a reassuring nod to Adrian. "She¡¯s ready," Sophia whispered, her voice filled with tenderness, as she sucked her pussy for last time before changing position with Adrian.


    Adrian positioned himself between Eve''s legs, his eyes meeting hers as he brushed a strand of hair away from her face. "This might hurt a little at first," Adrian said softly, his gaze filled with concern. "But I promise I''ll be gentle."


    Eve nodded, her hands clutching the sheets beneath her as she prepared herself for what was to come. Adrian positioned himself at her entrance, the tip of him brushing against her wet folds, sending another wave of anticipation through her.


    "Take a deep breath, Eve," Sophia instructed softly as she moved towards Eve''s head, her hand intertwining with Eve¡¯s. She leaned in close, her lips brushing against Eve¡¯s ear as she whispered, "You¡¯re going great. Feel the greatest pleasure as my perverted brother enters inside you, Eve. You will be truly his from this moment."


    Eve did as she was told, inhaling deeply as Adrian began to push inside her. The initial pressure was intense, and Eve winced, a small cry escaping her lips as she felt Adrian enter insider her.


    The pain was sharp but brief, quickly giving way to a deep sense of fullness that made her gasp. Sophia¡¯s voice was immediately in her ear, soothing her, praising her bravery.


    "You''re okay, Eve. You¡¯re doing so well," Sophia whispered, her fingers brushing over Eve''s cheek as she kissed her softly. "It¡¯s all right."


    Adrian stilled, giving her time to adjust, his hand stroking her cheek. "Is it too much?" he asked, his voice laced with concern.


    Eve shook her head, her breath coming in shallow gasps as the initial pain began to subside, replaced by a growing warmth. "No... it¡¯s okay," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "Keep going."


    Then with a little push, he entered her as he felt something soft break, Eve began to leak a trail of blood.


    Eve winced in pain and raised her body in arch, as she felt her virginity being broken. But still she mustered some words, " Move Adrian, I am okay, I also want you to feel pleasure being with me, just as much you want me to feel it."


    Adrian nodded, his movements slow and deliberate as he began to gently thrust into her, his body moving in sync with hers.


    The pain gradually faded, replaced by a rising tide of pleasure that made Eve moan softly, her hips instinctively meeting Adrian¡¯s movements.


    Sophia¡¯s hand moved to Eve¡¯s breast, her fingers playing with her hardened nipple before she leaned down and took it into her mouth.


    The sensation of Sophia¡¯s warm, wet mouth sucking on her sensitive peak sent a jolt of pleasure through Eve, making her moan louder, her body trembling beneath the combined sensations.


    As Sophia''s mouth worked on her breast, her free hand found its way to Eve¡¯s lips. "Taste yourself, Eve," Sophia whispered, her voice thick with desire as she guided her fingers to Eve¡¯s mouth, which were still slick with her juices.


    Eve obeyed, her tongue tentatively licking the taste of herself from Sophia''s fingers, the sensation both strange and incredibly intimate. Adrian kept thrusting inside her, slowly but surely increasing his pace.


    Sophia then kissed her, this time more passionately, their tongues intertwining as Eve lost herself in the pleasure. The combination of Adrian¡¯s steady thrusts and Sophia¡¯s skilled mouth and hands was overwhelming, drowning Eve in a sea of sensation.


    Eve¡¯s body began to move of its own accord, her hips meeting Adrian¡¯s thrusts with increasing urgency as the pleasure built within her.


    Her moans grew louder, her nails digging into Adrian¡¯s back as she felt herself nearing the edge. "Oh... oh, Adrian... Sophia..." she gasped, her voice trembling with need.


    Sophia continued to kiss her even more wildly as she heard Eve''s moan, her hand now fondling her breasts even more roughly as Eve began drowning in her pleasure, provided to her by the siblings.

 Chapter 91: Taking Eve’s First Time Part 3(R-18)

    Chapter 91: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Part 3(R-18)Adrian could feel Eve''s body tightening around him, her inner muscles clenching. He groaned softly, his breath ragged as he focused on maintaining his rhythm, his every movement designed to bring her the utmost pleasure.


    Sophia continued her sensual assault on Eve''s body, her mouth moving from one breast to the other, her tongue flicking over the sensitive peaks before sucking them into her mouth with fervor.


    Her free hand was now stroking Eve''s stomach, adding another layer of sensation to the overwhelming pleasure.


    Eve''s hands clutched the silken sheets tightly, her back arching off the bed as Adrian''s body moved against hers in perfect rhythm.


    His movements were deliberate, every thrust calculated to bring her closer and closer to the peak of pleasure.


    Her moans filled the room, soft at first, but growing louder as the intensity of the moment escalated. Adrian''s deep groans, mixed with Eve''s breathless cries, created a symphony of raw passion.


    Eve''s mind was a whirl of sensation, her body burning with desire as both Adrian and Sophia continued to pleasure her. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their shared passion¡ªEve''s breathless moans, Adrian''s deep groans, and the soft, wet sounds of skin against skin.


    Eve''s breath hitched, her moans turning into soft whimpers as she felt her body nearing its limit. "I¡­ I can''t... it''s too much," she gasped, her voice trembling as every muscle in her body tightened in anticipation.


    Sophia pulled back for a moment, her lips hovering just above Eve''s as she whispered, "You''re so close, aren''t you, Eve? I can feel it. Let go... let it all go."


    Their lips met in a fiery kiss, Sophia''s tongue delving into Eve''s mouth, mingling their moans together as Eve''s body trembled with need.


    Adrian groaned, feeling Eve''s inner muscles clench around him as she approached the edge of her climax. He quickened his pace, his thrusts becoming more urgent, more deliberate, as he sought to push her over the edge.


    Adrian''s voice, rough with desire, cut through the haze of pleasure. "Eve... you feel so tight... so perfect," he groaned, his hands gripping her hips tighter as he drove into her with renewed vigor.


    Eve''s moans grew louder, more desperate, as her body tensed beneath him. "Please¡­ Adrian¡­ Sophia¡­ don''t stop," she whimpered, her voice trembling as the waves of pleasure built inside her, threatening to consume her completely.


    Eve''s mind was lost in the overwhelming sensations, her body trembling with anticipation. She could feel the pleasure building to an unbearable peak, her entire being consumed by the heat and passion between them.


    Finally, with a sharp cry, Eve''s body tensed, and she came as she released her juices all over the bed sheet. Every muscle in her body convulsed in pure ecstasy, her back arching off the bed as the orgasm washed over her like a tidal wave, her moans echoing inside the room.


    Adrian wasn''t far behind. The sight and feel of Eve''s climax pushed him over the edge. With a deep, guttural groan, he released inside her, his body shuddering as he emptied himself, the sensation of her inner muscles milking him heightening his own release.


    His deep groans mingled with Eve''s cries, their bodies trembling together as they rode out the waves of pleasure.


    Sophia continued to kiss Eve softly, her hands gently caressing her trembling body.


    As the intensity of the moment began to fade, Adrian and Sophia both held Eve close, their bodies still entwined with hers. Eve''s breath was still shaky, but there was a deep sense of contentment in her eyes as she gazed up at them.


    Sophia pressed a soft kiss to Eve''s forehead, her voice filled with affection. "You were amazing, Eve. So beautiful."


    Adrian brushed a strand of hair away from Eve''s face, his expression tender as he whispered, "We''re so proud of you."


    Eve smiled weakly, her body still tingling with the aftershocks of her orgasm. "Thank you... both of you," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... I never imagined it could be like this."


    Sophia chuckled softly, pulling her into a gentle embrace. "It''s only the beginning, Eve. There''s so much more pleasure waiting for you."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his hand gently stroking Eve''s cheek as he added, "And we''ll be here with you every step of the way."


    Eve closed her eyes, letting their warmth and affection wash over her. In this moment, she felt completely safe and cherished, surrounded by the love and care of the two people who meant the world to her.


    Eve''s body lay limp, spent from the waves of pleasure that coursed through her moments ago. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, the aftershocks of her climax leaving her trembling in exhaustion.


    Her eyes fluttered closed as she let out a soft sigh, her body still tingling from the overwhelming sensations that Adrian and Sophia had brought her.


    Sophia continued to plant gentle kisses along Eve''s flushed skin, murmuring sweet nothings into her ear.


    Her hand traced delicate patterns along Eve''s hips and thighs, coaxing her into a state of blissful relaxation. Adrian, still buried deep within her, gently shifted, careful not to disturb Eve''s delicate state.


    As Eve let out a final sigh of contentment, her body slackening completely, Sophia pulled back, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.


    "You''ve had your moment, Eve," she whispered, her voice thick with desire. "Now, it''s my turn."


    Sophia reached for Adrian''s hand, guiding it between her thighs, her pussy hot and wet with arousal. Adrian could feel the heat radiating from her as he felt the wet and hot patch over her pants.


    Sophia''s body trembled at the touch, her breath catching in her throat as she let out a soft moan.


    She pressed Adrian''s hand more firmly against her core, her fingers tightening around his as she murmured, "I need you, Adrian... I''ve been waiting."


    Adrian the pulled her pants down and threw it aside and he inserted his finger inside her pussy as he moved his face to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 92: Taking Eve’s First Time Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 92: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Part 4 (R-18)Adrian''s fingers slid inside Sophia with ease, her arousal evident in the slick heat that enveloped him. Her body shuddered at the touch, a soft gasp escaping her lips as she pressed herself harder against his hand.


    "Adrian¡­ oh, God," Sophia moaned softly, her breath hitching as his fingers curled inside her, finding that perfect spot that made her squirm.


    Adrian smirked, his fingers moving inside her with increasing speed as he felt her insides tightening around him.


    He loved the way she responded to his touch, the way her body seemed to melt under his hands. "You like that, don''t you?" he whispered, his voice thick with desire as he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against her ear.


    Sophia''s eyes darkened with desire, her breath ragged as she brought her lips to his, capturing him in a kiss that was intense, wild, and desperate.


    Their tongues clashed as they kissed, the raw need between them growing stronger with each second.


    Her hands roamed his body, feeling the toned muscles of his chest before one hand slid lower, finding his already hardened length, still slick with both his and Eve''s earlier release.


    Sophia wasted no time, her fingers wrapping around him and stroking him, her grip firm and eager. Adrian groaned into her mouth, the sensation of her hand on him almost enough to drive him over the edge again, but he held back, wanting to savor the moment.


    Their kiss broke, leaving their breaths heavy and eyes locked in a heated gaze, unspoken desire and lust simmering between them.


    Adrian grinned as he pulled his fingers out of her wet pussy, the slickness glistening on them. Without breaking eye contact, he brought his fingers to his mouth, licking them clean and relishing the sweet flavor of his sister.


    "You taste amazing, big sis," he murmured, his voice low and teasing. Then, with a wicked smile, he slid his fingers towards her lips. "Now, taste yourself."


    Sophia''s lips parted eagerly, wrapping around his fingers as she began to lick them, her tongue swirling around the digits sensuously.


    Her eyes half closed as he let herself go in the pleasure as she tasted her own love juices from Adrian''s fingers.


    Her eyes stayed locked on his, her lust now in overdrive. Her hand never stopped stroking him, her grip tightening as her desire grew more urgent.


    The air between them crackled with electricity, the raw sexual tension almost unbearable. Without a word, both moved and changed their position, with Sophia positioning herself above Adrian.


    Her thighs pressed around his head, her wet, heated pussy hovering just above his mouth.


    "Eat me up Adrian," she begged with voice full of lust, as her wet slit was right above Adrian''s face.


    Adrian wasted no time, his lips and tongue immediately finding her folds, wet and pulsing with need.


    His tongue moved in long, languid strokes, savoring the taste of her, each lap against her folds sending shivers through her body.


    Sophia, in turn, bent down and kissed the tip of his dick, licking away the mixture of his release and Eve''s.


    The taste drove her wild, her own body responding with even more arousal as she took him into her mouth.


    Adrian groaned, his hips instinctively bucking upward as her hot mouth enveloped him, the sensation nearly overwhelming.


    The warmth and wetness of her mouth, combined with the skilled movements of her tongue and lips, sent shivers down his spine.


    She sucked him slowly at first, teasing him as she swirled her tongue around the head before taking him deeper.


    The room was filled with the wet, obscene sounds of them pleasuring each other, mingled with the soft gasps and moans that escaped their lips.


    Eve''s soft panting could still be heard in the background as she lay spent, her half-closed eyes watching them with a mixture of satisfaction and exhaustion.


    Adrian''s tongue worked deeper into Sophia, teasing her entrance before plunging inside. His hands gripped her hips as he pulled her closer, his tongue working faster, harder, as he felt her body tremble above him.


    Sophia moaned around him, her mouth still wrapped around his cock, her moans sending vibrations that only heightened the pleasure he felt.


    As their shared pleasure built, Adrian decided to enhance the experience. He activated the Yin-Yang Harmony technique, feeling the familiar surge of energy as it began to flow between them.


    The technique amplified their sensations, turning every lick, every suck, every touch into something almost unbearable in its intensity. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia cried out around him, her body shaking as the pleasure coursed through her. Adrian groaned in response, the feeling of her mouth on him now impossibly heightened, every stroke of her tongue sending shock-waves of pleasure through his entire body.


    "God... Sophia... you''re amazing," Adrian panted, his voice strained as he neared his release. He knew he was close, but he wanted to hold on just a little longer, to savor the way her mouth felt around him.


    The tight heat, the way she sucked him with such fervor, her mouth wet and eager, driving him wild with every movement.


    But the pleasure was too much, and Adrian felt himself teetering on the edge. "Sophia... I''m going to..." he groaned, his hands gripping her hips tighter as he bucked into her mouth.


    With a final thrust, Adrian released, his hot seed spilling into her mouth as she moaned around him, swallowing every drop.


    The sensation of her sucking him through his climax, her mouth still working him, was almost too much to bear.


    He shuddered, his body trembling from the intensity of it all, but he remained focused on Sophia. He could feel her nearing her own climax, her body shaking above him, but he wanted her to experience something even more intense.


    Adrian continued his ministrations, his tongue diving deeper into her as his fingers found her sensitive clit, rubbing it in quick, precise circles. Sophia gasped, her hips bucking against his face as she rode the waves of pleasure that built inside her.


    But he wasn''t done. Adrian pulled back for a moment, whispering against her wet folds, "Not yet, Sophia. I want you to feel everything, to let it build until you can''t take it anymore." His words sent a fresh wave of arousal through her, her body trembling with anticipation.


    Eve''s breathing had slowed, her eyes still half-lidded as she watched them, a satisfied smile on her face.


    Adrian wasn''t going to stop until Sophia was begging for release, and with the Yin-Yang Harmony technique amplifying every sensation, he knew it wouldn''t be long.

 Chapter 93: Taking Eve’s First Time Part 5 (R-18)

    Chapter 93: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Part 5 (R-18)Adrian pulled back from Sophia''s wetness, his lips glistening as he grinned up at her. Her body quivered from the pleasure he had just given her, but he wasn''t done. He gave a sly command to Sophia, his voice low and authoritative.


    "Get on all fours, over Eve''s face," he said his voice dripping with anticipation.


    Sophia''s breath hitched at his words, her body responding immediately. She shifted, positioning herself on her hands and knees, her entire form trembling with excitement and need, right over Eve''s head.


    Adrian grabbed her hips firmly, his grip possessive as he guided her until her soaked core hovered just inches above Eve''s flushed face.


    Eve, still lying on her back, stared up with wide eyes, her breath quickening at the sight of Sophia''s dripping pussy. Her mouth parted slightly, and a small moan escaped her lips, her body aching with arousal.


    Adrian positioned himself behind Sophia, his cock pressing against her entrance. He glanced down at Eve with a teasing grin.


    "Best seat in the house for you, huh?Enjoy it my dear Eve" he smirked, locking eyes with Eve as he thrust into Sophia in one smooth, fluid motion.


    Sophia gasped, her back arching as she was filled by Adrian''s cock, her body jolting forward from the force of his entrance.Adrian then activated the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique again as he began pounding his big sister. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her moans spilled freely, her voice shaky and breathy with each powerful thrust he delivered along with the heightened pleasure from Yin-Yang Harmony Technique .


    "Adrian¡­ oh god¡­ y-you feel so good," she whimpered, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her as her hips rocked in time with his thrusts.


    Adrian set a relentless pace, his hips slamming into Sophia''s ass with a force that sent waves of pleasure surging through both of them.


    The wet sounds of their bodies meeting filled the room, mingling with Sophia''s breathless moans and Adrian''s low, primal grunts.


    His grip on her hips tightened as he drove deeper into her, his cock hitting all the right spots with every thrust.


    "Fuck, Sophia... you''re so tight," he groaned, his voice laced with lust as he increased his speed, driving her closer and closer to the edge.


    Eve, her heart racing as she watched the scene unfold above her, felt a heat spreading through her core.


    The sight of Adrian pounding into Sophia and the way Sophia''s body responded to each thrust sent shockwaves of desire coursing through her.


    Unable to resist, her fingers slipped between her legs, gently rubbing her already sensitive folds.


    She let out a soft moan, her breath coming in shallow pants as her fingers circled her clit. Her eyes remained fixed on Sophia''s soaked core, now just inches from her face, dripping wet with arousal.


    Sophia, her face flushed and her moans growing louder, glanced down at Eve. Her lips parted, her breath hitching at the sight of Eve touching herself so eagerly. Without hesitation, she lowered herself, her tongue darting out to tease Eve''s wet and dripping pussy.


    Eve gasped, her hips bucking upward at the sudden sensation of Sophia''s tongue flicking against her clit. "Oh¡­ oh fuck, Sophia," she moaned, her voice trembling as the pleasure overwhelmed her.


    Sophia, feeling Adrian''s cock slamming into her while her tongue worked over Eve''s swollen clit, was completely lost in the pleasure. Her moans vibrated against Eve''s core, sending shivers through Eve''s body.


    Adrian, watching them both, felt his desire surge even higher. The sight of Sophia eating Eve out while he pounded her from behind was an overload of stimulation.


    He could feel his control slipping as he drove harder into Sophia, his hips moving with increasing urgency.


    "You like that, don''t you, Eve?" Adrian growled between thrusts, his eyes locked on Eve''s flushed face as she writhed beneath Sophia''s tongue.


    "You love watching me fuck her, don''t you?"


    Eve could only moan in response, her fingers working faster over her clit as Sophia''s tongue drove her closer to the brink.


    "Y-yes¡­ oh god¡­ yes!" she cried out, her body trembling as she felt the pleasure intensify.


    Sophia, spurred on by Eve''s moans and Adrian''s relentless pace, decided to take things a step further.


    She moved her mouth lower, her tongue licking up the mixture of Eve''s juices and the remnants of Adrian''s earlier cum. Her lips wrapped around Eve''s entrance, sucking and licking eagerly as she explored every inch of her.


    Eve let out a sharp cry, her back arching as Sophia''s tongue entered her. The sensation of Sophia sucking on her, combined with the sight of Adrian pounding into Sophia''s tight body, was too much to handle.


    "Sophia¡­ oh god¡­ I-I''m going to¡­" she gasped, her voice breaking as her orgasm tore through her.


    Her body convulsed, her hips lifting off the bed as waves of pleasure crashed over her. She let out a loud, desperate moan, her fingers digging into the sheets as she rode the peak of her climax.


    Sophia moaned into Eve''s pussy, the vibrations sending aftershocks of pleasure through Eve''s sensitive core. Adrian, watching both women fall apart beneath him, felt his own release approaching.


    "Fuck, Sophia¡­ you''re driving me crazy," Adrian growled, his pace becoming frantic as he chased his climax.


    His cock throbbed inside her as her walls clenched around him, tightening with her impending release.


    Sophia, overwhelmed by the dual sensations of Adrian''s cock pounding into her and Eve''s fingers rubbing her clit, felt herself tipping over the edge.


    Her moans grew louder, more desperate, her body trembling as she neared her climax.


    Eve, now recovered from her orgasm, smiled wickedly as she continued to play with Sophia''s clit, matching Adrian''s rhythm. "Come on, Sophia¡­ let go," Eve whispered breathlessly.


    Sophia''s body tensed, her breath coming in ragged gasps. "Adrian¡­ Eve¡­ I''m¡­ I''m going to¡­" she screamed as her orgasm ripped through her. Her walls clenched tightly around Adrian''s cock, milking him as her body shuddered with pleasure.


    Adrian groaned, the sensation of Sophia''s tightness pushing him over the edge. With a final thrust, he buried himself deep inside her, his cock pulsing as he released his seed into her.


    "Take it all, Sophia¡­ fuck¡­" he groaned, his body trembling as he filled her with his hot release.


    Sophia moaned loudly, her body still shaking as she felt Adrian''s seed flooding her. Her lips remained on Eve''s pussy, lazily licking and sucking even as the intensity of her own orgasm began to fade.


    The three of them lay there, spent and satisfied, their bodies tangled together as they caught their breath. Adrian slowly pulled out of Sophia, his body spent but his mind racing with satisfaction.

 Chapter 94: Taking Eve’s First Time Part 6 (R-18)

    Chapter 94: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Part 6 (R-18)As Eve straddled Adrian¡¯s chest, her body trembling with excitement, he thrust deeply into her, causing her breasts to heave with each powerful motion.


    The rhythmic bouncing of her chest caught Sophia¡¯s eye, and with a sly grin, she leaned over, her fingers roughly fondling Eve¡¯s breasts.


    Eve gasped in pleasure, her body arching into Sophia¡¯s touch, her nipples hard under the pressure of Sophia¡¯s rough kneading.


    Sophia¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as she moved forward, positioning herself right above Adrian and in front of Eve, her thighs framing Adrian¡¯s head.


    She presented her dripping pussy to Eve, whispering in a sultry tone, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to taste me, just like I did to you.¡±


    Eve¡¯s eyes gleamed with lust as she leaned forward, her tongue flicking out to taste Sophia¡¯s pussy.


    Adrian¡¯s thrusts grew harder as he watched, the sight of Eve¡¯s mouth on Sophia fueling his own desires.


    The sound of Eve¡¯s moans vibrated against Sophia¡¯s pussy, driving Sophia wild as she roughly ground against Eve¡¯s face as she held Eve''s face.


    ¡°Oh gods, yes¡­ suck on it, Eve¡­¡± Sophia moaned, her voice thick with pleasure.


    Eve¡¯s hands gripped Sophia¡¯s hips as she hungrily devoured her taking in Adrian''s cum that was still insider her, the combined sensations overwhelming her as Adrian pounded into her from below.


    Adrian, feeling the surge of pleasure from watching both women, had an idea that sparked in his mind.


    He thought to himself, "Wouldn''t it be perfect if Sophia was wearing a strap-on? Filling Eve from both ends at the same time would be incredible."


    As if in response to his thoughts, a familiar ding sound echoed in his mind, and the system¡¯s voice appeared.


    "Host, your wish is my command. For 1000 SP, you can purchase the ''Mana-Imbued Strap-On'' with the unique feature of releasing inside the recipient when activated by mana. It also allows the wearer to feel the same pleasure a man experiences when inside a woman. Additional 500 SP gives you the ability to have it release fluid similar to semen as well."


    Without hesitation, Adrian made the purchase. The strap-on materialized in his hand, a sleek, dark object humming with mana. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He slowly pulled out of Eve, causing her to whimper at the sudden emptiness. She stopped licking Sophia and, breathless, pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t stop, Adrian¡­ I need you.¡±


    Adrian smirked playfully. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not stopping,¡± he said, showing her the strap-on he handed to Sophia. ¡°Sophia¡¯s going to help me out with that.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened with excitement as Adrian explained how the strap-on worked. She eagerly took it and began to put it on, her hands trembling slightly as she adjusted the straps around her waist.


    The idea of feeling what Adrian felt when inside a woman sent a thrill through her body. Eve, who was watching in stunned silence, soon felt an undeniable excitement surge within her as well.


    The thought of being filled from both her mouth and her core by the siblings made her body quiver with anticipation.


    Once Sophia had strapped it on, her face flushed with lust, Adrian was about to re-enter Eve, who lay on the bed, legs spread and waiting. But Sophia stopped him, her hand on his chest as she said, ¡°I want to feel how it is inside a woman first.¡±


    Adrian nodded, understanding the curiosity in her eyes. He got off the bed, his cock still throbbing with desire, and instructed Eve to bring her head to the edge of the bed.


    Eve complied, her lips already parting in anticipation as she looked up at Adrian. Just as Sophia positioned herself behind Eve, the tip of the strap-on pressing against her wet entrance, Eve gasped.


    Without warning, Sophia thrust the strap-on inside Eve''s pussy. The sensation, though different, sent a jolt of pleasure through her, and the magical properties of the toy allowed her to feel the same euphoric pulse that Adrian experienced.


    As Sophia moaned from the intense pleasure, Eve''s body reacted to the intrusion, her core tightening around the toy.


    Before Eve could fully process the overwhelming sensation of Sophia inside her, Adrian stepped forward and slid his cock into her waiting mouth.


    Her lips wrapped around him eagerly, the heat of his cock filling her mouth as she moaned around him.


    The vibrations of her moans sent waves of pleasure through him, and he began to thrust in time with Sophia, who was moving rhythmically behind Eve.


    The siblings, now synced in their motions, filled Eve from both ends, Sophia pounding her core while Adrian thrust deeply into her mouth.


    Eve¡¯s senses were overloaded. The stretch of Sophia inside her was different from Adrian but equally pleasurable, and the sensation of Adrian¡¯s cock sliding in and out of her mouth only heightened her arousal.


    Every thrust pushed her deeper into lust, her moans growing louder, muffled by Adrian¡¯s presence in her throat.


    Sophia, on the other hand, was experiencing a new kind of pleasure. The strap-on¡¯s magical properties sent ripples of pleasure through her, mirroring the sensations Adrian would feel inside a woman.


    Each thrust sent shivers up her spine, the pressure building inside her as if she were the one being pleasured. She leaned forward, her breasts pressing against Eve¡¯s stomach, her breath hot in Eve¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°How does it feel, Eve? Being filled by both of us?¡±


    Eve tried to respond, but her words were lost as Adrian pushed deeper into her throat. She could only moan in response, her body writhing in pleasure as the siblings continued to ravage her from both sides.


    Adrian, bending slightly, reached down and roughly squeezed Eve¡¯s breasts, his fingers teasing her nipples as he thrust harder into her mouth. Eve¡¯s body trembled at the overwhelming stimulation.


    The sensation of being filled in her pussy and her mouth, coupled with the intense pleasure from Sophia and Adrian''s movements, sent Eve spiraling into an overwhelming orgasm.


    Her body convulsed, her pussy tightening around the strap-on as her mouth sucked harder on Adrian, her muffled cries of pleasure vibrating through her chest.


    Sophia, feeling the tightness of Eve¡¯s pussy and the magical feedback from the strap-on, gasped, her own pleasure peaking as she thrust harder into Eve.


    ¡°Oh¡­ gods¡­ this feels¡­ so good¡­¡± she moaned, her voice trembling as she squirted and she fell onto Eve''s body, their breast now pressing each other.


    Adrian, driven wild by the sight and sensation of Eve¡¯s moaning mouth around him, thrust one last time into her throat before releasing his semen deep insider her.


    Eve greedily swallowed, her eyes now upturned with lust as she was sent into euphoria as the night continued to spiral deeper into pleasure.


    Sophia then leaner over,"Give me those seeds as well", as she began kissing and sucking Eve''s tongue in search for her little brother''s semen.


    The shared connection between the three left them gasping for breath, their bodies trembling from the intensity. The Yin-Yang Harmony Technique had heightened their pleasure as well as strengthen them.

 Chapter 95: Taking Eve’s First Time Finale (R-18)

    Chapter 95: Taking Eve¡¯s First Time Finale (R-18)The night unfolded as a symphony of passion, as Adrian, Sophia, and Eve pushed the boundaries of their intimacy.


    They switched roles and experimented with different positions, their bodies moving in a synchronized dance of pleasure. The room was filled with gasps, moans, and the sounds of their intertwined movements as the trio reveled in each other''s bodies.


    Sophia''s dexterity and mastery of dual-blade fighting seemed to carry over into the bedroom. Her movements were fluid and controlled, adjusting with ease as Adrian took her from behind or as she used the strap-on on Eve. Her flexibility and stamina were unmatched, a true reflection of her warrior spirit.


    Eve, who had initially shown some hesitation, quickly adapted. By the time Adrian took his turn with her, she was filled with confidence and desire, exploring her own pleasure more deeply than ever before.


    Her magic flared in waves of passion, causing sparks of energy to flicker in the room as the night wore on.


    Adrian moved between the two women, exerting his dominance and heightening their pleasure with each kiss, thrust, and touch. He used the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, amplifying their shared sensations, his stamina seemingly endless as he drove them both to new heights of ecstasy.


    As the hours passed, the night transformed into a spiritual and emotional experience. Each touch, each moment of pleasure, seemed to deepen the connection between the three.


    By the time dawn approached, their bodies lay spent, glistening with sweat, tangled together in a heap of exhaustion and satisfaction.


    The next morning, Adrian was roused by the soft voice of his personal maid, Christine. "Big brother, it''s time to wake up," she whispered gently, her hand resting on his arm.


    Adrian blinked his eyes open, taking in the sight of Christine standing beside his bed, her presence comforting and familiar. He smiled groggily, sitting up slowly, the events of the previous night still fresh in his mind.


    "Where have you been these past few days, Christine?" Adrian asked, his voice still heavy with sleep as he stretched his arms.


    Christine looked slightly flustered but met his gaze. "I''m sorry for my absence, big brother. My mother has been sick, so Chris and I went to take care of her," she explained.


    "Chris insisted that I come back to fulfill my duties since you came back, but she''s still with our mother, looking after her."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "I see¡­ I''ll visit your mother later to check up on her. You''ve both done well taking care of her."


    Christine smiled gratefully at his words. "Thank you, big brother. Should I bring breakfast for you? Would you prefer it here in your room or in the dining hall?"


    Adrian shook his head, still feeling the weariness from the night''s activities. "I''ll rest for a while longer and come down later. You can eat first."


    Christine nodded obediently, her face softening with relief. "I''ll do that. Please, rest well, big brother," she said with a bow before excusing herself from the room.


    Once she had left, Adrian took a deep breath, his mind finally clearing. He turned his attention to the system interface and reviewed the updated stats of himself and those involved in last night''s events.


    Sophia Everhart


    Title: Prodigy of the Everhart Clan


    Class: Dual-Blade Master (2nd Class)


    Level: 50


    HP: 980


    MP: 310


    Strength: 101 ¡ú 110


    Agility: 161 ¡ú 171


    Endurance: 133 ¡ú 145


    Intelligence: 84 ¡ú 90


    Charm: 46 ¡ú 55


    Luck: 40 ¡ú 52


    Eve Mortimer


    Class: Mage


    Level: 13


    HP: 200 ¡ú 250


    MP: 300 ¡ú 400


    Strength: 12 ¡ú 20


    Agility: 14 ¡ú 21


    Endurance: 16 ¡ú 25


    Intelligence: 45 ¡ú 85


    Charm: 27 ¡ú 35


    Luck: 15 ¡ú 23


    Adrian Everhart


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor, Draconian Hatchling


    Class: Draconian Spellblade


    Level: 10


    HP: 530 ¡ú 580


    MP: 400 ¡ú 450


    Strength: 102 ¡ú 114


    Agility: 61 ¡ú 72


    Endurance: 80 ¡ú 90


    Intelligence: 92 ¡ú 106


    Charm: 60 ¡ú 68


    Luck: 45 ¡ú 55


    Adrian smiled as he took in the results of the previous night. Their bond had strengthened not only in pleasure but also in power, each of them emerging stronger from the experience. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a satisfied sigh, he leaned back against the pillows, allowing himself a few more moments of rest before facing the day.


    He knew that the days ahead would hold new challenges, but for now, he was content with the progress he had made.


    Adrian stirred from his sleep, the soft glow of morning sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting a warm, golden hue over the room.


    His body still hummed from the intense night of passion he had shared with Eve and Sophia. As he stretched, he looked over at their peacefully sleeping forms¡ªSophia¡¯s slender body curled up against Eve¡¯s, their faces serene, soft breaths mingling in the quiet morning air.


    A smile crept onto Adrian''s face. He admired them for a moment, grateful for the connection they had all deepened the night before.


    But he wanted to do something special for them this morning. After all, they had given him everything last night, and now he wanted to show them how much he appreciated it.


    Quietly slipping out of bed, Adrian dressed in loose, comfortable clothes and tiptoed out of the room. He made his way down to the kitchen, where the staff were already preparing breakfast. He stopped one of the maids with a polite wave.


    "Good morning," he greeted her softly. "I''d like to prepare breakfast myself today. Could you help me gather some things?"


    The maid blinked in surprise but quickly nodded, clearly not used to such a request from the head of the Everhart Manor. Adrian, despite his commanding presence, was always thoughtful.


    Together, they collected a tray of freshly baked bread, soft cheeses, fruit, and a selection of pastries. Adrian added a pot of tea, along with two cups, before thanking the maid and heading back upstairs.


    Balancing the tray carefully, he re-entered the bedroom, his heart warming at the sight of Eve and Sophia still wrapped in each other.


    He quietly set the tray on the bedside table and sat on the edge of the bed, gently brushing a strand of hair away from Sophia¡¯s face.


    "Sophia, Eve," he whispered softly, his voice filled with affection. "Wake up, my loves."


    Sophia stirred first, her red eyes fluttering open as a slow, sleepy smile spread across her face. Eve followed, blinking as she adjusted to the morning light.


    "Adrian?" Sophia¡¯s voice was a quiet murmur, laced with surprise and affection. "What¡¯s all this?"


    Adrian grinned, his eyes twinkling with tenderness. "I thought I¡¯d treat you both to breakfast in bed today. After last night, I figured you deserved it."


    Sophia¡¯s smile widened, and Eve looked at him with a mixture of appreciation and warmth. They sat up, their blankets slipping slightly, and Adrian handed them each a cup of tea before placing the tray between them.


    "You didn¡¯t have to do this," Eve said, her voice soft but touched. "But¡­ thank you, Adrian. This is lovely."


    He leaned over and pressed a kiss to Eve¡¯s forehead, his lips lingering for a moment before moving to kiss Sophia¡¯s hand.


    "It¡¯s the least I can do for the two of you. You mean so much to me."


    As they began to eat, Adrian remained close, feeding Sophia pieces of fruit and offering Eve small bites of bread with jam.


    The intimate, romantic atmosphere enveloped them as they exchanged soft touches and gentle smiles. The bond they shared wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit was emotional, deeper than words could describe.

 Chapter 96: Summoning A Battalion

    Chapter 96: Summoning A BattalionThe warm glow of morning light filled the room, and as the trio shared a moment of quiet intimacy over breakfast, Adrian''s mind was already contemplating the rewards for his recent success. He glanced at the system interface, a reminder of the mission involving Eve.


    "System," he called out mentally, "What about the reward for completing the mission of seducing Eve?"


    The system responded with its usual efficiency.


    "Host, your mission was completed light night. You received 20,000 SP, a Luck Potion, and one lottery spin in the Skill section. The system already notified you about it during your¡­ vigorous activities."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly as he recalled the events of the night before. "Wait, it notified me? I must have been so busy with Eve and Sophia that I didn''t even notice," he muttered to himself with a smirk.


    "Busy? That''s an understatement," the system replied with a tone dripping in sarcasm. "You were like a beast. I doubt anyone your mind had anything but sex during your frenzy. What a beast I have as a host."


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head at the system''s tone. "Alright, alright, point taken. Claim the rewards now."


    The system complied, and the familiar chime echoed in his mind as the SP, Luck Potion, and lottery spin were added to his inventory. Adrian felt a surge of energy from the Luck Potion as he stored it for later use.


    Feeling playful, he decided to ask another question. "Hey, system, have I unlocked the army summoning ability now that I reached my first class? I remember reading about it when I chose the Draconian Spellblade."


    "Yes, Host, the army summoning feature has been unlocked. You now have the ability to summon a draconic battalion, which scales with your power level."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Great. And can you make it look as if I summoned them?"


    "Of course. The system can project a grand and intimidating summoning visual effect. It will look as if you''ve called forth an entire army from thin air," the system confirmed confidently.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with interest as the system confirmed his new ability to summon a draconic battalion. But his excitement quickly turned to suspicion, and he narrowed his eyes.


    "Let me guess¡ªit''s going to cost me SP to add that flashy summoning effect, right?"


    "Precisely, Host. Your brain has leveled up from ant-sized to grasshopper-sized," the system replied with a hint of mockery.


    Adrian smirked, his sarcasm quick to follow. "And you? You''ve grown too. From a small-time money-grubber to... what? A SP-hoarding dragon? At least you''ve got consistency."


    The system remained unfazed, its tone cool as ever. "Touch¨¦, Host. Shall we get back to business?"


    Adrian chuckled but decided to focus. The army summoning feature was important, and he''d need it soon. So he turned to his personal maid.


    "Christine!" he called out.


    Moments later, Christine entered, her usual warm smile in place. "Big brother, what do you need?"


    "I need you to send a message to everyone¡ªSophia, Isabella, and Eve. Tell them to meet me in the training ground. I''ll be summoning the draconic troops."


    Christine nodded, her expression serious as she absorbed the instructions. "Of course, big brother. Right away." With that, she hurried off to deliver the message.


    Watching her leave, Adrian sighed, thinking about how much smoother things would be if he had some sort of magical communication system.


    "I really need a better way to communicate with everyone," he muttered to himself. "But for now, the focus is on the army and the war with Mortimer."


    He pulled up the system interface again, brushing aside his thoughts about communication tools.


    "Alright, system. Let''s get this army ready. Purchase the draconic battalion for 50,000 SP and 5000 SP for summoning effects as well."


    A sense of anticipation coursed through him as he awaited the system''s response, knowing this next step would bring him closer to being ready for the confrontation with Mortimer.


    Adrian''s heart raced with anticipation as he finalized the purchase. The system hummed in his mind, processing the request for the draconic battalion.


    While waiting for Christine to gather the others, he stood and stretched, the tension of his earlier excitement ebbing away.


    The thought of summoning an army was thrilling, and he was ready to train them to obliterate Baron Mortimer.


    The system chimed, cutting through his thoughts.


    "Host, the draconic battalion is now ready. They will be summoned upon your command. For your current class and level, all summoned units will begin at Level 20¡ªexactly twice your current level." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian grinned, pleased by the system''s efficiency. "Level 20, huh? That''s better than I expected. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re as intimidating as they sound."


    The door creaked open, and Christine reappeared, followed by Sophia, Isabella, and Eve. They all looked curious, sensing that something big was about to happen.


    Sophia, ever observant, was the first to speak. "Adrian, what¡¯s all this about? You seem excited."


    Adrian motioned for them to sit. "Didn''t I tell you guys before I can summon my personal army. You¡¯re about to witness their summoning."


    Isabella leaned forward, a glint of pride in her eyes. "If it''s your army, my son, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be powerful."


    Christine stood beside him, ever loyal. "Wow Big Brother you are going to summon army,how cool! Is it okay for me to be here?"


    Adrian smiled at her, and patted her head," Of course you can be here, you''re now part of our family."


    He then turned his focus to the others. "You¡¯re all about to see something¡­ special. Stay back and observe. I want to test this."


    He took a deep breath, and the system¡¯s voice rang in his head. "Ready, Host? The visual effects will be grand and intimidating, just like you asked."


    Adrian¡¯s smirk deepened. "Do it."


    The ground darkened slightly, the warm glow of the morning light fading as an ethereal mist began swirling around him.


    His heart pounded in his chest as the air thickened with power. A soft rumble, like the growl of a distant storm, filled the ground.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him cracked with a dull thud. Shadows surged from the cracks, and the mist coalesced into spectral forms.


    Before their eyes, warriors clad in dark, draconic armor emerged from the shadows¡ªeach with glowing eyes that burned like embers. Their helmets bore the unmistakable crest of a dragon, and their weapons gleamed with deadly intent.


    The battalion lined up in perfect formation, their movements precise and synchronized, as though they had trained for centuries.


    Each warrior exuded an aura of pure strength and loyalty, standing at attention, awaiting Adrian¡¯s command.


    "Level 20," the system whispered in his mind. "Twice your current level, as promised."


    The women watched, awe-struck by the spectacle. Eve¡¯s usual cool demeanor faltered as she took in the sheer power before her. "Adrian, this¡­ is incredible."


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened as she observed the draconic warriors with fascination. "They¡¯re so¡­ disciplined."


    Isabella smiled warmly, clearly impressed. "You¡¯ve outdone yourself, my son. This army will serve you well."


    Christine, standing closer to him, looked up at him with admiration. "Big brother, they look amazing. I wish I had magic like big brother."

 Chapter 97: Preparations For War

    Chapter 97: Preparations For WarAs the draconic battalion knelt on one knee before Adrian, their dark, gleaming armor catching the morning light, the sheer magnitude of his newfound power became undeniable.


    The armored soldiers, their helmets adorned with draconic symbols, bowed their heads in complete submission, their fierce auras radiating loyalty and strength.


    Adrian stood tall before them, feeling the weight of their devotion settling on his shoulders like a crown.


    The sight was awe-inspiring. Dozens of warriors, summoned from the very essence of his power, each of them fully bound to his will.


    Their loyalty was absolute, and Adrian felt a sense of pride and satisfaction well up within him as he acknowledged their unyielding allegiance.


    This army would be his weapon in the coming storm, and they would fight to the last breath¡ªwhether in life or in death.


    Adrian mentally called upon the system for clarification, his voice calm but focused. "System, what about their loyalty? Can they be swayed, or does anything threaten their devotion?"


    The system''s response was swift, efficient, and for once, devoid of its usual sarcasm.


    "Host, the draconic battalion has 100% loyalty to you. They are bound to your will and cannot be influenced or swayed by any outside forces. Additionally, they are immortal in a sense. If any of them fall in battle, they will ressurect over time, but their levels and skills will reset to their original summon state."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered with interest, absorbing the first half of the explanation. He nodded, but his mind quickly whirred with questions.


    "Reset? What does that mean exactly? And how long do they take to resurrect?"


    The system continued in the same neutral tone.


    "Host, their levels and skills will return to their original state upon summoning. However, any new skills or tactics they learn will remain. Only their proficiency will be affected. The resurrection time depends upon their class. Currently it will take them 3 days to resurrect.


    Adrian let out a thoughtful hum, the implications beginning to take shape in his mind. His army was essentially immortal, and though they would lose strength if killed, they could still retain new knowledge. A powerful advantage for ongoing war as well as any future war he might have to involve himself into.


    Turning to the women standing behind him¡ªSophia, Isabella, Eve, and Christine¡ªAdrian spoke with confidence.


    "They''re fully loyal to me, and they¡¯re practically immortal. If they fall in battle, they¡¯ll return. Their strength and skills will reset, but any new knowledge or techniques they pick up will remain. This army will only grow stronger with time."


    Christine''s eyes sparkled with admiration as she looked at him, her admiration deepening.


    "Big brother, you''re amazing! An immortal army at your command... I can¡¯t even imagine how powerful you truly are!"


    The rest of the women¡ªSophia, Isabella, and Eve¡ªstood silent, awe written plainly across their faces. It wasn¡¯t just the draconic army that impressed them, but the sheer scale of Adrian¡¯s abilities.


    Sophia, was the first to speak. "This power will turn the tides, Adrian. With these soldiers, Mortimer will have no idea what he''s up against."


    Isabella, smiled warmly at her son. "You¡¯ve outdone yourself, Adrian. I always knew you had greatness in you, but this... This is something else. We are so proud of you."


    Adrian''s eyes softened at her words, but he quickly shifted focus to the task at hand. Turning to face his army, he projected his voice with authority.


    "Draconic battalion, I task you with training our newly recruited soldiers. Familiarize yourselves with the Everhart estate, patrol the grounds, and prepare for war. We will strike in one week."


    A powerful chorus of voices responded in unison, "Yes, my lord!" The soldiers stood as one, their movements sharp and disciplined, before dispersing to carry out Adrian¡¯s orders.


    Turning back to Isabella, Adrian asked, "How¡¯s the recruitment going mother?"


    Isabella¡¯s smile faded into a serious expression. "We¡¯ve been recruiting ever since we lost our army in the last battle, but the results have been, less than ideal. Most able-bodied men were already drafted, and our territory is small. Not many people live here, and many were either injured or killed in the previous war where your father fell."


    Adrian frowned slightly, realizing the extent of the challenge ahead. "I see. We¡¯ll need to find another way to bolster our forces. For now, the draconic battalion will help train those we have. It¡¯s a start, at least."


    He gave a final order to the battalion before they left, "Patrol the estate, train the recruits, and prepare for battle. I expect you to be familiar with the terrain in no time."


    The soldiers saluted one last time before heading out to carry out their duties. With the army now under his command, Adrian turned his attention back to his companions.


    "We have a week before we make any major moves. This gives us enough time to prepare, train, and strengthen our forces. We will strike Mortimer before he can recover fully from the chaos we caused."


    The women nodded in agreement, though there was still a sense of urgency hanging in the air. As they made their way back to the manor, Adrian turned to Isabella, remembering something important.


    "What about the message to the Blackthorn family regarding Lira?"


    Isabella¡¯s expression softened into a mischievous smile, a glint of amusement in her eyes. "You''ll find out soon enough, Adrian. Let¡¯s just say... things are moving along as planned."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued by her cryptic response. "You''re not telling me anything, Mother?"


    Isabella simply smiled wider, squeezing his arm affectionately. "Patience, my son. You¡¯ll see for yourself soon enough."


    Sophia and Eve, who had been walking closely behind, exchanged jealous glances as Isabella clung to Adrian.


    As they reached the meeting hall, Lira Blackthorn was waiting for them. Upon seeing Adrian, she smiled warmly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Adrian, thank you so much for sending the message to my family. Someone is coming to pick me up soon."


    Adrian was momentarily caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t personally handled the message¡ªIsabella must have taken care of it without his knowledge. Keeping his surprise hidden, he nodded.


    "Of course. Just doing my duty."


    The two of them took a seat, engaging in light conversation. Adrian was about to subtly steer the topic toward the potential alliance he sought with the Blackthorn family when a sudden commotion erupted in the hallway outside.


    Adrian immediately stood, his instincts alert. The door to the room burst open, revealing a fierce-looking man with a powerful presence.


    Beside him stood a beautiful woman with blazing red hair, her eyes flashing with intelligence and intensity.

 Chapter 98: Seraphina Everhart

    Chapter 98: Seraphina EverhartAdrian''s mind raced as the fierce-looking man and the woman with blazing red hair entered the room.


    For a moment, he struggled to place her, but then it clicked. This was Seraphina, his father''s sister¡ªhis aunt.


    Seraphina stood before Adrian, an embodiment of fiery allure and arcane elegance. Her blazing red hair framed her face in soft, sultry waves, each strand catching the light as if it were alive with embers.


    The vibrant color, so different from his own platinum blonde, made her seem almost otherworldly, a force of nature wrapped in beauty.


    Her piercing blue eyes, deep and mesmerizing, held a captivating intensity, drawing Adrian in with every glance.


    There was wisdom there, but also a playful spark that hinted at mischief, a sharp contrast to her composed exterior.


    Her royal mage attire, though designed for her esteemed position, seemed to accentuate her feminine curves in ways that stirred something in Adrian.


    The robe, fitted snugly around her waist, highlighted the gentle flare of her hips, and the high slit along the side revealed a tantalizing glimpse of her long, toned legs with every subtle movement.


    Her chest, generous and full, pressed against the fabric, creating a teasing hint of what lay beneath. The silver embroidery along her neckline only drew attention to her graceful collarbone and the delicate curve of her neck, an elegant yet undeniably enticing feature.


    The way Seraphina carried herself, with an effortless grace, made her even more alluring. Her every step was fluid, her body moving in perfect harmony with the magical energy that surrounded her.


    Even the simple act of brushing a strand of fiery hair behind her ear seemed to have an intoxicating quality.


    Her figure, both powerful and feminine, stirred something deep within Adrian¡ªsomething primal. As she stood there, her presence exuding both power and seductive grace, he couldn''t help but feel drawn to her in a way that defied reason.


    Seraphina was not just beautiful; she was magnetic, a woman whose very essence commanded attention, and for Adrian, she was impossible to ignore.


    Adrian realized something unsettling. Both he and Sophia bore no resemblance to their father. Their platinum blonde hair and red eyes mirrored Isabella''s features entirely, almost as if their father hadn''t contributed anything to their appearance.


    Adrian, a man from modern Earth with basic knowledge of genetics, found this odd. Shouldn''t both parents have influenced their children''s traits?


    The thought gnawed at him, but he quickly dismissed it. Some species in this world could bear offspring alone, the process being too taxing, resulting in a permanent decrease in mana and physical abilities.


    Such a method was rare and avoided. Besides, Isabella was human, so it should not have been possible for her.


    Still, the idea refused to fully leave his mind. Why had he never thought about this before? Why did his aunt''s appearance stir such deep-seated questions about his own origins? As his mind spiraled, Isabella, noticing his stunned expression, grinned mischievously.


    "What''s wrong, son? Did your aunt steal your soul?" Isabella teased, her tone light but her eyes observing him closely. "You used to say you''d marry her when you were little."


    Adrian managed a calm outward response, his voice smooth as he replied, "Is that so?" But inwardly, his thoughts betrayed him. "It would be great if she would marry me," he mused, feeling a slight twinge of heat rise in his chest as his eyes briefly flicked back to Seraphina.


    As if she had heard his inner thoughts, Seraphina turned toward him, a smirk playing on her lips. Her gaze locked with his, and for a moment, it felt as though the room had grown warmer. "I don''t mind," she said, her voice rich and teasing.


    "I still remember your promise, my dear Adrian. It looks like I won''t have to force you to fulfill it." Her words were laced with a teasing tone.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. The way she said his name, the way she looked at him¡ªit was as if she were challenging him to step up and claim what he once declared in childhood, now with adult intentions.


    Before Adrian could respond, the sound of a soft gasp caught his attention. Lira, who had been standing close to him, seemed momentarily stunned as her eyes darted toward the fierce-looking man next to Seraphina.


    Recognition washed over her face, and without hesitation, she screamed, "Uncle!" Her voice carried a mix of relief and surprise, her eyes wide as she rushed toward the man.


    The stern expression on the man''s face softened slightly as Lira reached him, her arms wrapping around him in an affectionate hug. He patted her head gently, his features relaxing as he acknowledged her.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the man. Seraphina introduced him, "This is Baron Isner, Lira''s uncle." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was a fierce-looking man, tall and broad-shouldered, with an air of authority about him. His dark hair was streaked with silver, and a scar ran down the side of his face, a testament to the battles he had fought. But despite his rugged appearance, there was a gentleness in his eyes as he looked down at Lira.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a pang of curiosity. "Baron Isner?"


    He was puzzled for a moment, having assumed that Lira''s uncle would carry the same surname as her father, Count Blackthorn. But then the pieces started to fall into place. A different surname meant that Baron Isner had chosen a different path, separate from the main family.


    In this world, the firstborn son inherited the family title and name, while younger siblings had two choices: leave the noble house and become commoners, or join a branch family and take on various roles to serve the main line.


    For Lira''s uncle, it seemed he had taken the former path, leaving his family and becoming a commoner before eventually earning his own noble title through service to the royal family.


    Hearing Adrian''s mumbled thoughts, Baron Isner glanced at him and spoke, his deep voice resonating through the room.


    "Yes, you''re thinking right. I left my family, became a commoner, and then, through meticulous service to our royal family, I earned my title." His tone was firm but not unkind, and there was a quiet pride in his words.


    "I must also express my deep gratitude to you for rescuing my niece," Baron Isner continued, his gaze now fixed on Adrian.


    "She is the apple of our generation''s eye, as only my brother has a child, while the rest of us siblings are either childless or unmarried, like myself."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "It was an honor to help," he replied, keeping his tone respectful.


    But inwardly, he noted the affection in Baron Isner''s voice when he spoke of Lira. She was clearly precious to him, and Adrian could sense the depth of the family bond.


    Baron Isner''s expression darkened for a brief moment as he continued, "Rest assured, the traitor who leaked her position has been caught. It was none other than my fifth brother''s wife, who was a distant cousin of Count Vortigern."


    He clenched his fists, his voice growing colder. "To think my family would marry someone from Vortigern''s bloodline¡ªit makes me practically sick."


    At the mention of Count Vortigern, a shadow passed over the room. Adrian had heard whispers of the count and his treacherous ways, but to hear that Lira''s family had been connected to him in some way clearly disgusted Baron Isner.


    Lira, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up. "Uncle," she said softly, her voice steady but tinged with emotion, "thank you for coming." She looked up at him, her eyes shining with gratitude. "I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Baron Isner smiled, a rare and fleeting expression that softened his otherwise stern features. "You are family, Lira. Of course, I came as soon as I heard."


    As the conversation between uncle and niece unfolded, Adrian''s attention wavered between them and Seraphina, who was still watching him with that same teasing smile.


    Isabella then asked Adrian to leave the meeting room and show his aunt around the estate, allowing her to handle the talks with the Blackthorn and Isner families for the alliance.

 Chapter 99: Showing Seraphina Around

    Chapter 99: Showing Seraphina AroundAdrian stepped away from the meeting room with Seraphina by his side, leading her down the grand halls of the Everhart estate. Her mind swirled with memories of the days she lived here, of how close Adrian had once been with her before things changed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian glanced at his aunt from the corner of his eye, watching the way her hair caught the light like fire and how her confident stride never wavered.


    Seraphina''s soft voice cut through the tension. "You''ve grown so much," she said, her tone warm yet teasing.


    "I still remember you chasing after me everywhere when you were little, proclaiming you''d marry me. You''d get all pouty if I even left your sight for more than a few minutes."


    Adrian chuckled, a smile tugging at his lips. "I was pretty attached, wasn''t I?" His eyes softened with fondness at the memory, though there was an edge of embarrassment as well.


    Seraphina shot him a sideways glance, the playful smirk never leaving her face. "You changed, though. Shortly after I left for the royal capital, your bratty phase kicked in. From what Isabella told me, you became insufferable¡ªcreating trouble for her, Sophia, and others and not helping them."


    Adrian winced. "Yeah¡­ I went through a bit of a phase," he admitted, scratching the back of his neck. "But I''m not that same kid anymore."


    Seraphina stopped, her intense blue eyes locking onto his with an almost probing look. "No, you''re not. Isabella kept me in the loop, even when I wasn''t here. At first, I was disappointed by what I heard. But then..."


    Her lips curved into a proud smile. "Then I started hearing about your growth¡ªhow you''ve rescued the mother-daughter pair, Eve and Rosalyn, and even managed to rescue the Blackthorn princess. How you''ve become stronger, more focused. It made me proud to see how far you''ve come, Adrian."


    His chest swelled with warmth at her words. "I''ve had to grow up fast," he said simply. "There''s no other choice. As a man, I have to do everything to protect my family."


    They walked through the courtyard in comfortable silence, the soft crunch of gravel underfoot and the distant sounds of training soldiers providing a steady backdrop to their conversation.


    Eventually, they reached the training grounds where Adrian''s newly summoned army stood in formation, teaching the new recruits as well as other soldiers of Everhart Manor.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight of the soldiers. "Well, well, look at those menacing-looking soldiers. The pressure they are exuding is even greater than the royal army," she murmured. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where did you find them? Our Everhart Barony should not have these kinds of people. Also, they don''t feel like pure humans at all."


    Adrian grinned, feeling a surge of pride. "They are my summons, Aunt. They are 100% loyal to me and are immortal in the sense that they regenerate after death, though they will lose all progress except for the skills they have learned. There''s a lot you don''t know about me yet, Aunt Seraphina."


    "Impressive," she muttered, as she had no other words for him, seeing his ability that left her in deep shock.


    As she examined the soldiers, Adrian, curious about her own power, used his Observation Skill on her. His eyes widened as the results appeared:


    Name: Seraphina Everhart


    Class: ??? (Third Class)


    Health Points: ???


    Mana Points: ???


    Strength: ???


    Agility: ???


    Intelligence: ???


    Charm: ???


    Luck: ???


    "Third Class?" Adrian muttered under his breath, stunned. He quickly asked the system for clarification about why her stats were replaced with "???."


    The system responded with a mocking tone. "Host can only observe stats up to one class higher than your own. You''re too weak to comprehend the rest."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. "Seriously?" he grumbled. A fleeting thought crossed his mind¡ª


    His mind conjured an image of him yelling, "I choose you, Aunt Seraphina! Use Meteor," and boom, Mortimer Barony is destroyed, as if he were commanding a Pok¨¦mon. He chuckled inwardly at the absurdity.


    Before he could fully process this discovery, Seraphina turned to face him, her expression shifting to something more serious. "Did Isabella tell you about my class?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Adrian asked, "What the... was I speaking too loudly?" thinking he had been mumbling to himself.


    Seraphina shook her head. "Once you reach Third Class, your senses are heightened. Even if you just move your lips, I can comprehend what you''re saying."


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief, thinking at least she wasn''t reading his mind, and she had only heard his mumbling.


    He then shook his head and responded to her question, "No, I have an observation skill that lets me see people''s stats. But I didn''t expect..." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "I didn''t expect you to be this strong."


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a soft smile, her tone affectionate. "Well, I''ve had my fair share of challenges. Reaching Third Class wasn''t easy, but I did what had to be done." She stepped closer, her presence suddenly overwhelming.


    "You seem to possess quite a few interesting skills. I wonder if I can learn some of those from you?" Seraphina mused, looking at him intently.


    There was a teasing lilt to her words, and Adrian felt the tension between them again, stronger than before. Her fiery red hair, her penetrating gaze, and the sheer power she radiated made her an enigma he couldn''t easily unravel.


    "You''ve grown into quite the man," she murmured, her eyes glinting with both pride and mischief. "But I hope you''re ready to keep up with me."


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. The way she looked at him, the proximity of her body, the sultry tone in her voice¡ªit all stirred something primal in him.


    He cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure. "Let''s keep moving. I still have more to show you around the estate."


    Seraphina chuckled, a sound rich with amusement as she hooked her arm through his, her breasts pressing against his arm. "Lead the way, dear nephew. I''m happy to spend more time with my dear Adrian."


    As they walked, Adrian couldn''t help but reflect on the mysterious power his aunt wielded. he mused. The top powers in the kingdom were all Third Class¡ªformidable beings capable of wielding magic and might beyond ordinary understanding. It felt surreal knowing that his own aunt stood among them. She was every bit as strong as the most powerful individuals in the realm.

 Chapter 100: Seraphina’s Revelations

    Chapter 100: Seraphina¡¯s RevelationsAdrian and Seraphina continued their stroll through the grand halls of the Everhart estate, their footsteps echoing softly as they moved deeper into the familiar surroundings, now changed with time.


    The air between them was thick with unspoken words¡ªa mix of curiosity, nostalgia, and a bond that seemed stronger than before.


    For Adrian, it was strange yet exhilarating to have his aunt back in his life, stronger and more beautiful than his younger self could have ever imagined.


    The revelation that she was a Third-Class powerhouse left him feeling both awed and unsettled. Why had his family struggled so much against the looming threat of Baron Mortimer when


    Seraphina alone could likely annihilate the man with ease? The thought stirred a blend of frustration and relief within him.


    He quickly dismissed the frustration. He had the system. He was destined to rise to the top, not hide behind the strength of others.


    A fleeting smirk crossed his face as his thoughts drifted toward a more primal curiosity. What would happen if he used the Yin-Yang Harmony technique with someone as powerful as Seraphina?


    The thought alone made his blood stir with excitement. How much strength could he absorb?


    He glanced at her again, watching how her red hair cascaded down her back, her figure poised and confident, exuding the grace of a woman who had overcome countless challenges.


    As they walked, they spoke of minor things¡ªthe estate, the new soldiers¡ªbut eventually, Seraphina''s tone shifted.


    "I''m surprised you didn''t ask why I never helped the family when you were under such pressure," she said, her eyes searching his face for a reaction.


    Adrian paused, taking a moment to think. "I trust you, Aunt. We''re family, and I believe you had your reasons. I don''t need to know every detail to know that."


    Seraphina''s gaze softened, touched by his response. "Thank you for believing in me," she whispered, stepping forward and pulling him into a tight embrace.


    Adrian was caught off guard, his face pressed firmly against her ample chest. The warmth of her body, the softness, and her lavender scent overwhelmed his senses.


    His heart raced, caught between familial affection and the undeniable physical sensation of her body against his.


    Her embrace was firm, maternal, yet it stirred something deeper within him¡ªa desire to claim her, to make this powerful woman his. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, he let himself indulge in the feeling, before Seraphina slowly released him, her hands resting gently on his shoulders as she looked down at him with a soft smile.


    "I want to tell you the real reason I wasn''t there when the family was struggling," she said, her voice turning serious.


    "After I became the royal mage, I became somewhat of a threat to many nobles because I focused entirely on the kingdom''s betterment. I stepped on the interests of many, including princes and princesses. That''s why my every move was heavily monitored and I could not provide any aid as it would invite more trouble for our family."


    Adrian listened intently, intrigued by the insight into the royal court''s inner workings. Seraphina continued, her voice distant as she recalled the events.


    "Hell, I had become such an eyesore that most of the nobles in the capital had orchestrated my downfall. One day, I was exploring a mysterious domain that only opens every ten years. I was betrayed by those with me. My trusted maid, who I thought was loyal, stabbed me in the back as the domain closed, trapping me inside."


    Adrian felt anger rise within him. "How dare she? How dare they?"


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "She was one of the king''s illegitimate daughters. The betrayal was tactically approved by the king himself. But that betrayal triggered a hidden condition for the second stage of the domain''s inheritance. I managed to receive the inheritance and advanced to the Third Class."


    "That''s incredible," Adrian said, impressed but also saddened by the cost she had paid.


    He suddenly hugged her and said, "I''m glad you''re here now. I am glad you were not harmed, Aunt."


    "I was inside for what felt like a month," Seraphina continued, even though she was startled by his hug.


    "When I returned to the capital, your mission to Mortimer''s castle had already taken place. Your mom was so worried after losing contact with me for a week. She told me everything you did."


    She paused for a moment and continued as she hugged Adrian back, "Inside the domain, I had also learned some techniques to suppress my mana and pretended I had lost my powers. I was tired of the politics, tired of the betrayals. I just wanted to return home."


    She continued with gritted teeth, "I could now dictate the life and death of those who betrayed me, but since the others who were at the Third Class had been at this stage for far longer, I decided against it. Besides, they would surely attack here, so I gave up such thoughts."


    Her eyes hardened as she spoke of the king''s audacity. "He even suggested I marry his seventeenth son¡ªa useless cripple."


    Adrian''s expression darkened. "That''s absurd. After all you did for the kingdom? Looks like this kingdom is rotten to the core. No wonder trash like Mortimer could thrive here."


    Adrian realized that his earlier frustration over having to work hard, despite her presence, was misplaced. He understood now that one reason his aunt hadn''t taken revenge was because he was too weak to withstand the retaliation of the nobles.


    Seraphina nodded, her expression softening again. "I quit. Now, if only there was a strong, kind man to protect this jobless and weak woman. Someone who once proposed to me when he was little and is now the head of a family." Her voice took on a teasing tone, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. He remembered his childhood vow to marry her, but now, the playful teasing carried a weight he hadn''t expected.


    He broke the hug, and his mind raced as he looked at her¡ªstrong, beautiful, but also vulnerable in ways he hadn''t fully understood before.


    He felt a surge of protectiveness, mixed with the primal desire from earlier to conquer this woman.


    "Aunt Seraphina," he said, his voice steady. "You''re home now. You''re with family. We''ll always have your back. Besides, we are weak now, Aunt, but don''t worry. Soon, soon I will help you take your revenge. I will make sure that this rotten kingdom will pay a thousandfold for the pain they have caused you. I promise it."


    Her smile widened, genuine and warm. She stepped closer, her voice a soft whisper. "Thank you, Adrian. For everything. Now then, you haven''t shown me the most important place in the estate."


    "Most important place?" Adrian repeated in confusion. He had shown her everything of importance.


    "Yes, the most important place in this castle¡ªa place where you fucked your mother, sister, and a place where you will fuck me, your room, my dear husband," Seraphina whispered into his ear and playfully bit his earlobe.

 Chapter 101: Seraphina’s Revealtions Part 2

    Chapter 101: Seraphina¡¯s Revealtions Part 2Adrian stood frozen, the words echoing in his mind as if the world had stopped spinning. "Did she really just say that?"


    He blinked, trying to shake off the shock, but it clung to him like a vice.


    His voice came out shakier than he intended, "I think I heard wrong... Can you repeat that? I thought you said... you want to... fuck me? That''s a joke, right?"


    Seraphina didn''t flinch. Instead, she closed the distance between them, her hand sliding up to cup his face.


    Her eyes, intense and unwavering, locked onto his with a focus that sent a jolt through him. She tilted his head slightly, ensuring there was no escape from her gaze.


    "Yes, Adrian," she said slowly, as if explaining something to a child. "I to fuck you. As in, I want your ''dick'' to penetrate inside me. Do you understand, Adrian?"


    The words were spoken with such certainty, such directness, that Adrian''s world seemed to tilt on its axis.


    His throat went dry, and a thousand thoughts collided in his mind, but none of them made sense. It wasn''t just the vulgarity of it¡ªsomething much deeper was unraveling inside him.


    "Wait," he breathed, blinking rapidly, his brain racing to catch up. "Did... did Isabella tell you about... us?"


    Seraphina''s eyes flashed with something between amusement and mischief, her lips curling into a faint smile. "You''re half right and half wrong," she said, her fingers now gently tracing the line of his jaw.


    "There are no secrets between us, Adrian. None. But that''s not the real question, is it?"


    Adrian''s brow furrowed, confusion gnawing at him. "What do you mean?" he asked, a sinking feeling settling in his gut. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina''s expression grew more serious. "How much do you really know about your mother?"


    His heart skipped a beat. "What?" He stammered, "What are you talking about?"


    "How much do you know about her?" Seraphina pressed, her eyes searching his as if waiting for him to catch up. "You''ve lived with her all your life, haven''t you? But how much do you ?"


    The cryptic response only deepened Adrian''s confusion. He felt as if he was standing on the edge of an abyss, and Seraphina was about to push him over.


    Adrian''s mind reeled. He''d never asked questions about his mother. She had always been just ¡ªa kind, loving presence in his life as he peered deep into the original Adrian''s memory.


    But now, with Seraphina''s question hanging in the air, an unsettling realization clawed at him.


    The truth was, he didn''t know much about her at all. Nothing beyond her role as his mother. She had never spoken of her past, her experiences, or even his father.


    In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he realized he had no clear memory of his father. Not even an impression.


    He''d always assumed his detachment came from the fact that this world wasn''t truly his¡ªthat the original Adrian''s attachments were not his own.


    But now, the absence of any significant memory regarding his father felt... wrong.


    He glanced at Seraphina, a chill creeping down his spine. "I... I don''t know much about her," he admitted quietly, the confession leaving a hollow pit in his stomach.


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "And what about your father?"


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest. "I don''t... I don''t remember much about him," he confessed.


    He looked at Seraphina, desperation creeping into his voice. "I only know Sophia used to follow him around to learn from him? What happened to our father? Why don''t I remember anything about him?"


    Seraphina''s expression darkened slightly, but she shook her head. "This isn''t the right time, Adrian," she said softly. "Isabella told me she would explain everything to you when the time is right including her origin."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in frustration. "Did you discuss this with my mom¡­ before?"


    Seraphina shook her head again, her red hair brushing her shoulders. "No. She told me just now."


    Adrian blinked in shock. "How¡­ how are you able to communicate with her? Is it some kind of special ability you have?"


    Seraphina''s gaze softened, but her tone grew more serious. She looked at him carefully, as if considering how much to reveal as she was talking with Isabella, who was in the meeting with Lira and her uncle.


    Finally, she spoke. "Your mother and I¡­ our spirits have been bound together, due to an incident in our past. Something that changed everything for us."


    Adrian''s eyes widened. "Bound together? What do you mean?"


    Seraphina let out a sigh, her voice carrying the weight of long-buried memories.


    "Many years ago, your mother and I went through something¡­ catastrophic. We were both caught in a situation where we had to fight for our lives. In order to survive that day, we had no choice but to fuse our spirits. No, in order for me to survive, Isabella performed soul fusion and then defused the the soul, later on as my soul recovered. But that bond wasn''t completely broken, we are still connected with each other."


    Adrian stared at her, stunned. "You fused your spirits?"


    "Yes. The result is that whatever Isabella undergoes, I undergo as well. We are bound at a spiritual level. We feel each other''s emotions, sensations¡­ even physical pleasure, but in my case, her feelings strongly influence me." she said, her voice dipping low as her eyes locked onto his.


    "That''s why I said I want to fuck you, Adrian. It''s because I can feel what she feels. The pleasure she felt with you is carved deep into my spirit now. The emotion she feels towards you have now been carved into my very soul itself."


    This revelation shocked him so much, he then followed with.


    "But¡­ you''re saying that you only want me because of her influence," Adrian muttered, his voice filled with a mix of disbelief and confusion. "Doesn''t that mean your desires¡­ aren''t entirely your own?"


    Seraphina nodded slowly, acknowledging the truth in his question. "Yes, it might be her influence," she admitted, her voice calm but filled with conviction.


    "Back then, during the fusion, she was stronger¡ªshe acted as the main soul, and I, as the secondary, was more deeply affected by her essence."


    Her eyes softened, as though remembering that fateful day. "But it doesn''t matter, Adrian. This life¡ªthis very existence that should have been extinguished that day¡ªwas given to me by her. I owe her my survival. Because of me she became weak, her attributes were reduced as she had to burn to muster every ounce of her power to keep my soul intact."


    Her words were filled with a deep sense of loyalty, a connection that transcended anything Adrian had ever experienced. The weight of her emotions hit him hard.


    He could see how much his mother meant to Seraphina¡ª more than just family. There was a bond there, unbreakable and absolute.


    Seraphina paused for a moment, her voice trembling slightly as her emotions swelled. She took a deep breath, pulling herself together, and when she spoke again, her tone was stronger.


    "Even if she influenced me, so what? I have always admired her. From the time we were young, I followed her lead, trusted her judgment."


    Her eyes met Adrian''s, blazing with intensity. "So this time¡­ it''s no different. I am willingly following her once again."


    Adrian swallowed hard, his thoughts in turmoil. He didn''t know how to respond, how to process the idea that Seraphina was not only influenced by his mother''s desires but was consciously choosing to embrace those feelings.


    "And besides," she continued, her lips curving into a subtle smile, "with your potential, Adrian, I feel no shame in wanting you as my man. I''ve seen what you''re capable of¡ªthe power, the ambition, the strength you possess. You''re not just any man¡­ you''re special."


    Her words, spoken with such certainty and admiration, left Adrian speechless. The way she spoke of him¡ªlike he was more than just a nephew, more than just a person with potential¡ªmade something stir deep within him.


    "You really think that?" he asked.


    "I do," Seraphina replied without hesitation. She stepped closer, her hand brushing gently along his arm.


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as her words lingered in the air between them. The atmosphere had shifted, becoming charged with an undeniable intensity.


    There was no turning back from this now¡ªhe could feel the pull, the same magnetic attraction that had drawn his mother to him, now reflected in Seraphina''s gaze.


    "Aunt¡­" he whispered, his voice trailing off as the weight of everything hung between them.


    "Don''t hold back, Adrian," she urged, her voice gentle yet firm.


    She then continued, "Whatever you''re feeling¡­ don''t fight it. I''m here because I want to be. I''ve accepted this path¡ªnow it''s your turn. And besides if there is my true emotion hiding somewhere inside me, awaken it and make it feel the same feelings that I have for you now."


    "If what I am feeling now is false, then make me feel them for real Adrian," she said as if challenging him.


    "Fine I accept your challenge," Adrian said with resolution as he had received a mission, a mission different than other so far not only from the system, but from the person who was asking to be seduced herself.

 Chapter 102: New Mission: Conquer Seraphina

    Chapter 102: New Mission: Conquer SeraphinaAs Adrian stood before Seraphina, the weight of the new mission pressed heavily on his mind. He could feel the intensity of the challenge the system had just laid out for him.


    Seraphina, with her fiery red hair and piercing blue eyes, stood as a formidable figure¡ªnot just in her magical prowess, but in the barriers she had around her heart. The mission¡¯s terms echoed in his mind, the stakes far greater than anything he had faced before.


    Mission: Conquer Seraphina''s Heart and Soul


    Description: Seraphina is influenced by Isabella''s feelings towards you, but her heart remain s closed. She might have surrendered her body to you, but her heart is another matter. Conquer her completely, in both body and soul.


    Rewards:


    +100 Charm


    +200,000 Seduction Points


    Blueprint to construct the Virtual Training Chamber


    Space Stone


    One chance to obtain an additional class


    Duration: 6 months


    Penalty for failure: Charm will become 0, and the system shop will be unavailable for 5 years.


    The mission title itself was different from before. Previously, he would only require to seduce them but now, he had to completely conquer her as she had already been seduced by him due to connection with Isabella.


    But her heart didn''t care for him as a man. So, this mission was very unique for him.


    The magnitude of the rewards made Adrian''s head spin. He had never seen a mission with such high stakes¡ªrewards that could significantly alter his future, both in terms of power and strategy. But the penalty for failure was equally daunting.


    Losing his charm would be a crippling blow, and the system¡¯s shop being unavailable for five years would leave him vulnerable and isolated in his plans.


    "What could be so special about her?" Adrian wondered, a mix of curiosity and wariness settling over him. "Why is the system offering such rewards for her?"


    As if sensing his question, the system''s voice resounded in his mind, cool and calculating.


    "The harder the target, the more pure their yin energy. This energy brings immense benefits, not only to the system but to you as the host. The purer the energy, the greater the rewards."


    The system stopped before continuing as Adrian was just about to open his mouth, deliberatley annoying him.


    "However, the same principle applies to the penalty¡ªthe heavier the reward, the more severe the punishment should you fail. This is meant to encourage you host."


    Adrian clenched his fists, determination surging through him. He knew the risks, but this mission was more than just about rewards or penalties¡ªit was about unlocking something deeper within Seraphina.


    Her cold exterior was a mask hiding layers of untapped passion and emotion. He could sense it in the way she looked at him, in the subtle tension between them.


    "Space Stone?" Adrian asked, trying to divert his thoughts to something he didn¡¯t understand.


    "You do not yet have the authority to know. You will understand once you either find one or once the system rewards you with it," the system replied coldly, offering no further explanation.


    Adrian turned his attention back to Seraphina, who stood patiently, watching him with a mixture of amusement and curiosity.


    She tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into a small, teasing smile. There was something about her that both intrigued and challenged him.


    Unlike Isabella, who had long surrendered her feelings to him, Seraphina was a fortress¡ªone that had never been breached.


    He stepped forward and took her hand in his, feeling the warmth of her skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt. I¡¯ll make sure your feelings come from the depths of your soul, not just because of Isabella''s influence.¡±


    Her teasing smile softened as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡± she replied, her voice carrying a hint of expectation.


    Without waiting for a reply, Seraphina took the first bold step, leaning in. Her lips pressed against his clumsily, an unpracticed kiss that revealed her inexperience.


    The softness of her lips and the awkwardness of her approach spoke volumes¡ªthis was her first kiss. Adrian, sensing her vulnerability, let the moment unfold gently, guiding her with a soft, deliberate touch.


    His hand slid to her waist, pulling her closer as his other hand instinctively found her breast. Seraphina gasped softly at the unexpected touch, her wide eyes reflecting her surprise.


    The tension in her body told Adrian she had never been touched like this before. Her breath quickened, her inexperience making her reactions even more intoxicating.


    When they parted, a brief silence hung between them, charged with a mix of confusion and excitement. Seraphina let out a soft chuckle, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her true feelings.


    ¡°You really like breasts, don¡¯t you? Going straight for them,¡± she teased, though her voice was slightly shaky.


    Adrian gave a slow smile, his confidence growing as he met her gaze. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t resist,¡± he said smoothly, his voice low, knowing that this was only the beginning.


    He could feel the connection deepening between them. Beneath her teasing exterior, Seraphina was slowly lowering her guard, revealing her vulnerability bit by bit.


    Seraphina linked her arm with his as they began walking again, her body pressing against his. Her actions were becoming more deliberate, as if testing the waters of intimacy.


    The quiet castle grounds surrounded them with a sense of isolation, heightening the intensity of their proximity.


    The way her breasts brushed against his arm didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Adrian, who remained keenly aware of the subtle shifts in her demeanor.


    Meanwhile, in a distant chamber, Isabella was seated at a grand table, discussing military strategies with Lira and Baron Isner.


    Her cheeks, however, suddenly flushed a deep red, her body reacting almost involuntarily to the intimate moment shared between her son and Seraphina.


    Lira, sitting across from her, raised an eyebrow, her sharp eyes noticing Isabella¡¯s sudden change in color. ¡°Lady Isabella? You seem a little distracted.¡±


    Baron Isner, too, observed her, concern lacing his voice. ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯ve turned quite red.¡±


    Isabella blinked, startled, quickly trying to regain her composure. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied hastily, a slight tremor in her voice. She cleared her throat, forcing herself to focus on the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight fever. Nothing to be concerned about.¡±


    The meeting had just concluded, and they had come to an agreement. Baron Isner and Lira would support Adrian in his plan to storm Mortimer¡¯s castle.


    Their forces would secretly be deployed, ensuring that all escape routes were blocked, and no reinforcements could arrive from Count Vortigern¡¯s territories.


    It was a critical alliance, one that could tip the scales in Adrian¡¯s favor during the coming conflict. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Isabella¡¯s mind was elsewhere, her thoughts clouded by the strange connection she felt with Seraphina at that moment.


    She couldn¡¯t shake the lingering sensation, as though she had felt the kiss, experienced the emotions herself. It left her breathless, filled with conflicting emotions¡ªpride, jealousy, and something else she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    It was as if she, too, was becoming drawn into the web of intimacy and desire that surrounded Adrian and Seraphina.


    Adrian, for his part, was focused solely on Seraphina now, the world around them fading into the background.


    He could sense the walls she had built around her heart beginning to crack. But this was only the beginning of a long and delicate process.


    He knew that winning Seraphina¡¯s heart would not be a simple conquest¡ªit would require patience, and an understanding.


    The rewards were tantalizing, but it was the challenge that excited him the most in this case. And Seraphina, though she didn¡¯t fully understand it yet, was already falling into his web.

 Chapter 103: Preparations For War

    Chapter 103: Preparations For WarAs Adrian and Seraphina strolled through the tranquil castle grounds, the tension between them simmered just beneath the surface.


    Seraphina¡¯s teasing had given way to a subtle vulnerability, her guard slowly lowering with each step they took together. Adrian could sense that, despite her outward strength, there was a part of her eager to explore emotions she had thought she no longer possessed.


    They walked in silence, arm in arm, their bodies in tune with each other. Seraphina¡¯s occasional brushes against him were deliberate now, her inexperience with intimacy showing in her bold yet awkward attempts to connect.


    When they reached the meeting room entrance, Adrian paused and looked at her, a soft smile playing on his lips. "I enjoyed our time together, Aunt. I wish we could have walked a bit longer."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she let out a soft, almost nervous chuckle. "Hmm, me too, I suppose. Don¡¯t worry, Adrian, I won¡¯t leave you¡ªeven if you want me to. I¡¯m waiting for you to bring out the emotions that are truly mine."


    Before Adrian could respond, the large wooden doors swung open, revealing Isabella standing there with Lira and Baron Isner.


    The meeting had just concluded, and the three of them appeared deep in thought. Isabella¡¯s flushed cheeks caught Adrian¡¯s attention immediately.


    Her eyes met his, and for a brief moment, there was an unspoken exchange between them. She could sense the growing connection between him and Seraphina, and her own body betrayed the emotions stirring within her.


    But Isabella was adept at regaining her composure quickly.


    "Ah, there you two are," Isabella said, her voice carefully neutral, though her eyes flashed with curiosity. "We were just about to have lunch."


    Adrian gave a nod of acknowledgment as Seraphina gently pulled away, her expression returning to its usual calm.


    "Perfect timing, Mother," he replied smoothly, gesturing toward the entrance. "Shall we?"


    Lira shot a glance at Isabella, her sharp eyes catching every subtle detail. "It seems the Everhart family is as united as ever," she mused, though there was a trace of amusement in her voice.


    Baron Isner smiled and nodded. "Family unity is the cornerstone of any successful venture," he said, his tone warm yet guarded.


    The group made their way to the grand dining hall, where a lavish spread of food awaited them. As they sat down, the atmosphere shifted¡ªthe earlier tension from military discussions giving way to a more relaxed, familial mood.


    Over lunch, they spoke of strategies for the upcoming battle against Mortimer but allowed moments of lightheartedness to slip in.


    As they finished their meal, Baron Isner stood and extended his hand to Adrian.


    "Thank you, Lord Everhart," he said formally, his expression one of genuine respect. "Our family will block any possible reinforcements while simultaneously cutting off any important personnel trying to flee Mortimer¡¯s territory.


    They will be caught like a turtle in a jar. Lira and I will ensure our forces are in position. The element of surprise will be crucial."


    Adrian shook his hand firmly. "I''m grateful for your support, Baron Isner. This alliance will ensure Mortimer doesn¡¯t stand a chance."


    With that, Baron Isner and Lira excused themselves to make final preparations. As they left, Isabella, Seraphina, and Adrian were left alone in the expansive dining hall, the sunlight streaming through the tall windows, casting soft shadows on the marble floors.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, turning his attention to his family. "Now that we have seven days before our attack on Mortimer, I plan to focus on leveling up," he began, his tone serious yet confident. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We¡¯ll enter the Virtual Training Chamber on the sixth day. Inside, we¡¯ll train for an entire year."


    Seraphina and Isabella both looked at him with raised eyebrows. "A year?" Seraphina asked, intrigued but cautious. "That¡¯s quite a long time."


    Adrian nodded. "In the chamber, time moves differently. We¡¯ll have the chance to increase our proficiency in various skills and become more adept at large-scale warfare. When we come out, it will still be the sixth day in real time."


    Seraphina, who had been listening closely, chimed in. "And you think we¡¯ll be ready to face Mortimer after just one year of training in there?"


    "We will be more than ready," Adrian said, a determined gleam in his eye. "But I need you both to start gathering as many people as possible to join our forces. We¡¯ll need numbers, and I¡¯m not above using unconventional methods. We can buy slaves or recruit those in debt and offer them their freedom¡ªon the condition that they join our army. And if things go south, we have you, Aunt, a mighty 3rd-class Awakener."


    Isabella looked thoughtful for a moment, then nodded. "We have the weapons, rations, and armor you stole from Mortimer, so equipping them won¡¯t be an issue."


    Adrian smirked. "Exactly. I also took a considerable amount of gold while I was at it, so we have funds to cover any additional costs."


    Seraphina, who had been quiet during the discussion, suddenly spoke up. "I can contribute as well," she said. "I have gold from the Inheritance Domain. Between that and what you¡¯ve gathered, funding is secured."


    Adrian looked at her with a smile of appreciation. "Thank you, Aunt. That will help immensely."


    Turning his attention back to his mother, Adrian said, "I want you to personally oversee the recruitment. We¡¯ll need a mix of warriors, mages, and anyone willing to fight. The more people we can gather, the better."


    Isabella nodded, her mind already calculating the best approach to the task. "Consider it done."


    Satisfied, Adrian took a deep breath before addressing the system mentally. "System, if we leave the Virtual Training Chamber early, can we exit directly into Mortimer¡¯s territory?"


    The system¡¯s voice responded coldly. "Yes, it is possible to synchronize time and exit directly into Mortimer¡¯s territory."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, sensing there was more to it. "And the catch?"


    The system paused, then continued. "Host has indeed grown perceptive. It will cost you 10,000 Seduction Points for the system to accurately synchronize time and ensure you arrive on the exact sixth day."


    Adrian let out a small laugh. "Figures. Fine, activate that function automatically when we enter the chamber."


    "Understood, Host," the system replied, its voice fading into the background.


    Adrian turned back to Seraphina and Isabella, his expression confident and calm. "Once we¡¯ve completed our year of training in the Virtual Chamber, we¡¯ll emerge directly into Mortimer¡¯s territory, unleashing the full force of our army and catching him off guard. The element of surprise will be on our side."


    Isabella smiled proudly at her son¡¯s strategic brilliance, while Seraphina looked at him with newfound respect. They were ready, and Adrian could feel the tides of power shifting in his favor.


    With their plans in place, the countdown to Mortimer¡¯s downfall had begun. Adrian then looked at Isabella and asked, "Mom, I reckon you¡¯re still not willing to tell me about Father and your origin, right?"


    Isabella''s eyes softened, a tender expression crossing her face. "Yes, my dear son, not yet. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll know when the time is right. Until then, continue growing strong."

 Chapter 104: Leveling Up with Seraphina

    Chapter 104: Leveling Up with SeraphinaSince Isabella wouldn''t provide him with answers, Adrian turned to her and said, "Mother, I''d like you to bring Chris and her mother to the castle. I may have a solution to her illness."


    Isabella looked at him with interest, sensing his confidence in the matter. "I''ll make the arrangements," she agreed. "Chris will be relieved if her mother can finally be helped."


    With that settled, Adrian turned to Seraphina. "Now, Aunt, I need to focus on leveling up before we enter the Virtual Chamber.


    I was thinking of heading to the deeper parts of the Shadowgrove Forest. The monsters there are much stronger, and it will help me gain experience faster.


    I will need you to keep watch over me and help me stay safe while I push myself."


    Seraphina gave a thoughtful nod, her crimson hair glowing softly in the sunlight filtering through the hall''s windows.


    "The deeper regions of the Shadowgrove Forest are filled with creatures that could easily overwhelm most people. But with me by your side, you''ll be safe."


    She paused, then added with a smile, "I''ll let you fight them first. It''ll give you a chance to gauge your strength."


    Adrian smirked. "That''s the plan."


    The two left the castle, making their way to the Shadowgrove Forest, a place notorious for its ever-present shadows and thick canopy that blocked out much of the light.


    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the aura Seraphina released kept monsters at bay, holding them at the fringes.


    When they reached the forest''s core, Seraphina stopped releasing her aura. "From here on, no more easy rides," she said. Adrian nodded, feeling the weight of the wilderness pressing in.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Adrian sensed the presence of powerful creatures. The rustling of leaves and soft growls in the distance told him they were close.


    They soon came across their first opponent: a Venomous Razorback. The creature stood at least eight feet tall, its body covered in gleaming green scales that reflected the dim light.


    Sharp spines lined its back, and its maw dripped with a dangerous-looking toxin. The air around it seemed to thrum with a palpable threat.


    "Let¡¯s see how you handle this one," Seraphina said, stepping back to observe. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian activated his Observation Skill, and the stats of the Razorback appeared in his mind.


    Venomous Razorback


    Level: 30


    Health Points (HP): 8,000


    Mana Points (MP): 400


    Strength: 95


    Agility: 65


    Endurance: 110


    Intelligence: 30


    Abilities:


    Venomous Strike: Coats its claws and fangs in potent venom, dealing poison damage over time.


    Spine Barrage: Can launch the toxic spines on its back as projectiles.


    Thick Hide: Its scales act as natural armor, reducing the impact of physical attacks.


    Berserk Frenzy: When HP drops below 20%, gains a temporary boost in strength and speed.


    Adrian assumed a low stance, holding his enchanted dagger at the ready. "Shadow Vein Step," he muttered, disappearing into the shadows and reappearing behind the Razorback. His dagger flashed, aiming for the creature¡¯s flank.


    The Dragon''s Fang Strike connected, cutting through the Razorback''s tough hide, and the creature roared in fury. It spun around, its venom-coated claws swiping toward Adrian.


    He barely dodged in time, his Vein-Touched Reflexes giving him the speed to avoid the toxic blow.


    The fight continued, Adrian delivering quick slashes to its vulnerable spots while avoiding its dangerous attacks. After a series of well-placed strikes, the Razorback began to slow down.


    Finally, with a powerful leap, Adrian severed its spine, bringing the creature crashing to the ground.


    Adrian stepped back, breathing heavily, but victorious. "That wasn¡¯t too bad," he said with a smile.


    Seraphina chuckled, "You''re stronger than I thought. But don''t relax yet. There are deadlier foes ahead."


    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the darkness seemed to thicken around them. Suddenly, a pair of violet eyes appeared in the shadows.


    The creature emerged¡ªa Gloomstalker, a feline-like monster that moved with eerie silence. Its body seemed to blend into the darkness itself, making it nearly invisible.


    Adrian activated Observation again to assess the new threat.


    Gloomstalker


    Level: 29


    Health Points (HP): 6,500


    Mana Points (MP): 500


    Strength: 90


    Agility: 130


    Endurance: 70


    Intelligence: 40


    Abilities


    Shadow Meld: Can merge into shadows, becoming nearly invisible.


    Silent Step: Moves without making a sound, making it difficult to detect.


    Dark Claw: Coats its claws in dark energy, dealing additional shadow damage.


    Night Terror: Temporarily paralyzes its prey with fear when it makes eye contact.


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow. "This one¡¯s tricky. Let¡¯s see how you deal with it."


    Adrian activated his Draconic Cloak, blending into the shadows around him.


    The Gloomstalker snarled, sensing Adrian¡¯s presence but unable to locate him. Using this to his advantage, Adrian darted forward and delivered a strike to the creature¡¯s side.


    The Gloomstalker lashed out with its shadow-coated claws, but Adrian¡¯s agility allowed him to evade the attack. He continued to deliver precise strikes right at its vitals, while dodging its ferocious counterattacks.


    Finally, with a swift slash across the creature¡¯s throat, the Gloomstalker collapsed, its body dissolving into shadow leaving behind its drops. Adrian stood over it, panting.


    After defeating the Gloomstalker, Seraphina gave Adrian an approving smile. "You''re handling these creatures well, but we need to push harder if you''re serious about leveling up."


    She raised her hand, and a faint aura pulsed around her, subtly extending outward. "I''ll search for similar monsters nearby. They¡¯ll be drawn to us soon enough."


    Adrian nodded, his adrenaline still coursing from the previous fight. He took a moment to recover, knowing that more challenges lay ahead. Not long after, a low growl echoed through the trees.


    Emerging from the shadows was another creature, this time a Shadowfang Direwolf, its dark fur blending into the surroundings, with faint silver streaks across its body.


    Adrian used his Observation Skill:


    Shadowfang Direwolf


    Level: 28


    Health Points (HP): 7,200


    Mana Points (MP): 350


    Strength: 85


    Agility: 120


    Endurance: 65


    Intelligence: 35


    Abilities:


    Moonlit Howl: Summons a burst of energy, increasing its attack power for a short time.Pack Tactics: Gains a speed and strength boost when fighting alongside other wolves.Lacerating Bite: Its fangs deal bleeding damage over time.


    Without hesitation, Adrian leaped into action. He used Shadow Vein Step, teleporting behind the wolf before it could react.


    His dagger slashed its hind leg as he allowed mana to flow through the dagger, activating the venom in the blade, causing it to snarl in pain.


    The Direwolf turned, its sharp teeth gnashing at the air, but Adrian was already gone, using his agility to keep ahead of its attacks.


    The Direwolf tried to summon a howl, but Adrian moved in swiftly, cutting across its throat with a precise Dragon''s Fang Strike. The beast collapsed, its final growl fading into silence.


    Seraphina didn¡¯t give Adrian a moment to rest. She sent another pulse of energy into the forest, and moments later, a Venomtail Basilisk slithered through the underbrush, its long, venomous tail lashing behind it.


    Adrian quickly used his Observation:


    Venomtail Basilisk


    Level: 27


    Health Points (HP): 6,900


    Mana Points (MP): 400


    Strength: 80


    Agility: 70


    Endurance: 100


    Intelligence: 38


    Abilities:


    Venom Lash: The basilisk''s tail can inject venom on contact, causing paralysis.Stone Gaze: Its eyes can temporarily petrify anyone who meets its gaze.


    Burrow: Can dig into the ground to reposition itself during a fight.


    This creature seemed more dangerous, particularly with its gaze. Adrian activated his Draconic Cloak, blending into the shadows once again to avoid making direct eye contact.


    The basilisk lashed its tail, venom dripping from the tip, but Adrian stayed quick on his feet, using Vein-Touched Reflexes to dodge the attacks.


    He struck the basilisk¡¯s body repeatedly right at its vital, weakening it. When it tried to burrow, Adrian anticipated the move and jumped high, landing a critical strike on its spine with his Mana Fortification boosting his strength. The creature let out a final hiss before going limp.


    Breathing heavily, Adrian stood over the fallen basilisk, wiping sweat from his brow. "That one was a bit tougher," he admitted.


    Seraphina nodded. "Good. The more challenging the fight, the more you''ll grow. Let''s keep going."


    The day continued in this pattern, with Seraphina locating different beasts and Adrian fighting them one after anothe

 Chapter 105: Cursed

    Chapter 105: CursedAs the day drew to a close, the leveling session finally came to an end. Adrian stood tall, victorious yet somewhat dissatisfied.


    Despite having gained valuable experience and a single level from battling various monsters, he found the speed of his progress too slow for his liking. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then viewed his stats which was displayed as:


    Adrian Everhart


    Level 12


    Health Points (HP): 580 ¡ú 630


    Mana Points (MP): 450 ¡ú 490


    Strength: 114 ¡ú 144


    Agility: 72 ¡ú 92


    Endurance: 90 ¡ú 106


    Intelligence: 106 ¡ú 124


    Charm: 68


    Luck: 55


    Wiping sweat from his brow, Adrian looked over at Seraphina, who had been watching the entire session with an amused smile.


    "Aunt, I''m grateful for your guidance today, but I want to level up faster as I want to be ready for any unforeseen circumstances.."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And what do you propose, Adrian?"


    Without hesitation, Adrian replied, "I need you to actively help me from tomorrow onward. We''re wasting time with me fighting solo. I want you to weaken them to the point where I can kill them quickly."


    Seraphina chuckled softly.


    "If that''s what you want, I''ll help you." She paused for a moment, her gaze growing thoughtful.


    "I''ll entrap the creatures and soften them up for you, then you can go in for the kill. You''ll gain experience without the slow pace of fighting them entirely on your own."


    Adrian nodded. "That would be perfect. Thank you, Aunt."


    "Of course," she responded with a smile. "Now, we''ve done enough for today. Let''s head back to the castle before it gets too dark."


    The two made their way back through the Shadowgrove Forest, the eerie, ever-present shadows seeming to shift around them.


    By the time they arrived at the castle, the evening sky had deepened into hues of purple and orange.


    As they walked through the grand hallways of the Everhart Manor, Seraphina glanced at Adrian and teased,


    "Shall we bathe together, nephew? After all, you''ve been working hard. A shared bath could be¡­ relaxing."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, his heart skipping a beat as he almost stumbled over his own feet. He gulped, feeling heat rise to his cheeks, and was just about to say something¡ªpossibly a nervous ''yes''¡ªwhen Seraphina''s lips curled into a seductive smile. "Just joking," she added playfully, her blue eyes twinkling.


    Adrian let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding, his anticipation immediately turning into disappointment. He gave her a wry smile. "You''re cruel, Aunt."


    Seraphina simply laughed softly. "Go on, enjoy your bath, Adrian. You''ve earned it. Besides I already said I want to be yours, you don''t have to rush anyway."


    With that, she left him to head to her own chambers, her crimson hair swaying with each step.


    Still feeling a mix of frustration and amusement, Adrian made his way to his private bath. The warm water soothed his muscles, and he took the time to reflect on his progress.


    As much as he wanted to level faster, he had to admit today''s session wasn''t a total waste. He had gotten stronger, but tomorrow, with Seraphina''s direct assistance, he''d speed things up significantly.


    Once his bath was over, he stepped out of the water, dried off, and dressed in more comfortable clothes. Just as he was about to relax, there was a knock at his door.


    "Come in," Adrian called out.


    The door creaked open, and Christine entered the room with a soft smile.


    "Big brother," she said in her usual affectionate tone, "Big sister and mother have already arrived at the estate."


    Adrian perked up immediately. "Already? I didn''t expect them so soon. Where are they now?"


    "They''re in Big sister''s room," Christine informed him. "Big sister is watching over mother. She seemed really relieved to have brought her here."


    Adrian nodded, his expression turning serious. "Thank you, Christine. I''ll go check on them now."


    Christine smiled, giving him a quick hug before stepping out of the room. Adrian quickly made his way to the guest wing, where Chris and her mother had been settled.


    As he approached the room, he could hear Chris''s soft voice from inside, speaking gently to her mother. Taking a deep breath, Adrian knocked lightly and then opened the door.


    Inside, Chris sat beside the bed where her mother lay, looking visibly worried but also hopeful now that they were at the estate. When she saw Adrian, her face lit up with relief.


    "Adrian," she whispered, standing up to greet him. "I was so worried for you, I am glad you returned safely. I missed you so much."


    Adrian pulled her into a gentle embrace. "Of course, Chris. I am fine, what can even happen to me? Besides I also longed to see you."


    Chris''s eyes glistened with tears as she found a safe space in her lovers embrace.


    Adrian held her close, stroking her back soothingly, said. "Don''t worry about anything. I am here, let me check your mother."


    After a moment, Chris pulled back, wiping her eyes. She glanced toward the bed where her mother lay resting. "She''s been asleep ever since we got here. She''s been so weak for so long¡­"


    Adrian nodded and moved closer to her mother, taking a good look at the frail woman lying on the bed.


    Her skin was pale, her breathing shallow, and her features were gaunt as if she had been sick for a long time. He could sense that there was more to this than a simple illness.


    Activating his Observation Skill, he focused on her.


    Name: Isolda


    Age: 33


    Class: None


    Level: 4


    Health Points


    (HP): 150Mana Points


    (MP): 20


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 4


    Endurance: 2


    Intelligence: 7


    Charm: 7


    Luck: 3


    Status:


    Cursed (Weakened Lifeforce): Drains health over time, causing extreme fatigue, muscle atrophy, and eventual death if untreated. This curse appears to have been placed intentionally, affecting both physical health and magical regeneration.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he took in the details of the curse. No wonder she was so ill¡ªit wasn''t a natural sickness. Someone had deliberately placed this curse on her to drain her life slowly and painfully.


    "She''s cursed," Adrian said quietly, turning to Chris, who looked at him with wide eyes.


    "A curse?" Chris echoed in disbelief, her hands trembling slightly. "But why¡­ who would do this to her?"


    Adrian shook his head. "I don''t know yet, but this curse has been draining her life for a long time. It''s why she''s so weak." He clenched his fist. "But now that I know what''s causing it, I can work on removing it."


    Chris''s expression shifted from shock to hope. "Can you really do that? Can you break the curse?"

 Chapter 106: First Suspect

    Chapter 106: First SuspectAdrian¡¯s mind whirred as the system¡¯s response sank in, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. He exhaled slowly, tempering his impatience. There would be no easy way out. He would have to handle this curse himself¡ªor find the person responsible.


    "Are there any items in the shop to cure this curse?" he asked the system, hoping for a miracle.


    The system responded promptly, "No. Host currently has no access to such items. Matters regarding curses, souls, and spirits can leave permanent effects on the host if handled before reaching third class. So, the system has currently prohibited such items in the system store."


    Then it continued with its cold mechanical voice, a little more serious, "The system strongly advises the host against getting near such items and phenomena. Even if such items are found in this world, using them before you achieve sufficient strength would endanger your soul and mana flow."


    Adrian frowned, his frustration threatening to boil over, but he remained focused. He had to approach this with caution. "So how can I break this curse?" he asked.


    "Your best option is to find the person who cast the curse. As this is a low-level curse, it will be easy to resolve once you identify its source. The system recommends investigating the origin."


    His eyes shifted toward Chris, who had returned to her mother''s side, watching him with a mixture of anxiety and hope. She had been so strong for her mother, but Adrian could see the strain in her posture and the fear in her eyes.


    He moved closer, gently placing his hands on her shoulders. "Chris, do you know if your family had any enemies? Someone who would have a reason to harm your mother?"


    Chris shook her head, her voice trembling as she spoke. "We¡­ we didn¡¯t interact with many people. Father kept us isolated. He was always so¡­ controlling, always forcing us to work. He would punish us if we didn¡¯t obey. But enemies? I don¡¯t know¡­"


    Adrian¡¯s thoughts raced. Her father. The memories of the cruel man resurfaced in his mind. "Chris," he said slowly, his eyes searching hers, "your father¡­ didn¡¯t he try to sell you to a brothel to pay off his debts before your mother saved you?"


    Chris winced, the painful memories bringing tears to her eyes. "Yes¡­ He tried to sell me, but Lady Isabella stopped him," she whispered, hugging herself. "But¡­ why would he curse my mother? I knew he was cruel, but¡­"


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened. "It¡¯s possible he did it out of spite or greed. If he was willing to sell his own daughter, cursing your mother wouldn¡¯t be too far-fetched."


    Chris¡¯s face paled, her body trembling as she processed the possibility. "Do you really think my father¡­ would do something like this?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian nodded grimly. "It¡¯s a strong possibility. He could have cursed her as revenge or for some other reason. But we¡¯ll find out." He stood and called out into the hallway.


    He then glanced around the room, which had one other maid, who was there to help Chris take care of her mother.


    He then ordered her, "Go find the captain of the patrol force and have him locate Chris and Christine¡¯s father immediately and have them pry out if this matter has his involvement. I want answers."


    The maid bowed and hurried away. Adrian turned back to Chris, who now sat on the bed, her emotions swirling in turmoil. Kneeling beside her, he took her hands in his. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Chris," he said softly, "I need you to trust me. I¡¯ll find out the truth, and I¡¯ll break this curse. You won¡¯t have to go through this alone."


    Chris sniffled, nodding, but her eyes were filled with doubt and fear. "I trust you, Adrian. It¡¯s just¡­ I never thought that bastard could be capable of something like this."


    Adrian squeezed her hands gently. "I know. But people like him¡ªsometimes they don¡¯t need a reason. We¡¯ll stop him, I promise. I just hope, for your sake, Chris, that I am wrong and overthinking things."


    Even though he said that, ever since he came to this world, he felt his intuition was growing, and he had felt that the culprit was without a doubt her father.


    He was just consoling her, as no matter how much of a bastard he was, the lower he stooped, the more it would hurt Chris, as that bastard was still her father.


    At that moment, Christine, who had been standing quietly by the door, approached. Her face was somber, her usual lively expression dimmed by worry. Adrian motioned her over, and she walked to his side, looking up at him.


    "Big brother," she said softly, "is mother going to be okay?"


    Adrian smiled reassuringly, wrapping an arm around Christine¡¯s shoulders. "I¡¯m going to do everything I can to help her, Christine. I¡¯ll cure her."


    Christine¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and she hugged him tightly. "Thank you, big brother. I knew you¡¯d be able to. You¡¯re so awesome."


    Chris, still shaken but feeling the warmth of Adrian¡¯s words, stood from the bed and walked over to join them. Her gaze softened, her appreciation evident.


    "Adrian¡­ you¡¯ve done so much for us already," she whispered, tears welling up in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do without you and how can I repay you."


    Adrian opened his arms and pulled both Chris and Christine into a warm embrace. The sisters clung to him, their gratitude and relief palpable. In that moment, the weight of their worries seemed to lift, if only slightly.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me," Adrian said softly, his voice steady and comforting. "We¡¯re family now. And family takes care of each other."


    Chris rested her head against his chest, her tears finally spilling over. "Thank you, Adrian. For everything. I don¡¯t know how we can ever repay you."


    Christine hugged him even tighter, her small body pressed against his.


    Adrian smiled, his heart warming as he held them both close."Don''t worry and leave everything to me. I won¡¯t stop until your mother is safe. I promise."

 Chapter 107: Capture

    Chapter 107: CaptureAdrian held them close for a few moments longer, allowing the silence to fill the space. It was the calm before the storm.


    He gently pulled away, looking down at Chris and Christine. "Now, you both need to stay strong. Your mother will need your strength, and I''ll need you to trust me," he said, his voice firm but warm.


    Chris wiped her eyes and nodded, a steely determination beginning to replace her earlier fear. "I will, Adrian. For my mother."


    Christine, ever the hopeful one, smiled up at him with a mixture of admiration and love. "You''re the best, big brother. I''ll be brave, too."


    Adrian smiled back at them. "Good. Now, take care of your mother. I''ll let you know as soon as I hear anything."


    With that, he turned and left the room, his mind already racing with thoughts of the next steps. He needed to prepare himself for the confrontation with Chris''s father¡ªif indeed he was the one responsible for this curse.


    If not, there was someone out there who had targeted this family, and Adrian would uncover them no matter what.


    As he walked through the hallway, his thoughts shifted back to the system''s warning about curses, souls, and spirits.


    He had to be careful, more than ever. This world''s magic and dangers were unlike anything he had faced before in his world, where such things were only fantasies. He was also, still in the growing phase, so he needed to be careful.


    Arriving at his study, Adrian sat down, waiting for word from the patrol force. His fingers drummed lightly on the wooden table, and his gaze drifted toward the window, where the sky was turning dark.


    He then closed his eyes as he waited for news about Chris''s father. He slowly drifted to sleep on his chair, tired from the day''s events.


    Time passed, and he was jolted awake when a knock came at the door. He looked at the sky, now completely dark, and then one of the maids entered, bowing respectfully.


    "My lord, the patrol captain has returned with news."


    Adrian straightened in his chair, his pulse quickening. "Bring him in."


    The maid nodded and quickly left, returning moments later with the captain of the patrol force, a stern and grizzled man who looked like he had seen his share of battles.


    The captain bowed deeply. "Lord Everhart, we''ve located the father of the sisters. He was not that difficult to find, as he was a known gambler throughout. When we apprehended him, he resisted. But we''ve managed to bring him into custody. He''s being held in the dungeons now, awaiting your orders."


    Adrian''s eyes darkened as he leaned back in his chair. "Did he say anything? Did he admit to cursing his wife?"


    The captain shook his head. "No, my lord. He denied everything, but the way he reacted when we mentioned the curse¡­ it was strange. He looked terrified, more than guilty. There may be more to this than we initially thought."


    Adrian nodded slowly, digesting the information. "Good work, captain. I''ll deal with him personally. Keep him in the dungeon under tight watch. No one sees him until I give the word."


    The captain bowed again. "As you wish, my lord."


    As the door closed behind the captain, Adrian''s thoughts churned. The father was hiding something¡ªwhether it was guilt or fear of something worse, Adrian would soon find out.


    He stood, his decision made. It was time to visit the dungeons.


    The dungeon was cold and damp, the sound of dripping water echoing in the dark stone halls. Adrian descended the stairs with purpose, his shadow flickering under the dim torchlight.


    As he reached the bottom, he could hear the faint sound of a man''s ragged breathing coming from one of the cells. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian approached, his eyes locking onto the figure sitting on the floor, chained to the wall. Chris''s father¡ªdisheveled, dirty, and clearly shaken¡ªlooked up with wide eyes as Adrian stopped before him.


    "Lord Everhart¡­" the man stammered, his voice trembling. "I¡­ I didn''t curse her, I swear it. You have to believe me!"


    Adrian stared at him, his expression cold and unyielding. "Whether you did or didn''t, you know something. And you''re going to tell me the truth. Now."


    The man''s face paled, and he shook his head violently. "I don''t know! I don''t know anything!"


    Adrian crouched down, his voice dangerously low. "Lies won''t save you. The curse on your wife is real, and someone cast it. You either did it, or you know who did. If you''re hiding something, now''s the time to confess."


    Tears began to form in the man''s eyes as he shuddered in fear.


    "Please¡­ I didn''t curse her¡­ but¡­ but I know who did." His voice dropped to a whisper.


    "I was in debt. I owed a lot of money¡­ to the wrong people. They¡­ they offered to clear my debt if I agreed to let them cast a spell on her. I didn''t know it was a curse! They said it would only make her¡­ more obedient."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Who are these people?"


    The man swallowed hard, fear etched into every line of his face. "I don''t know their names. They were from a¡­ a guild. A dark one. I just know they''re involved in curses, soul magic¡­ terrible things."


    "Besides, I am the not the only one whom they made do such thing, there are others as well. Yes, it''s all that guild''s fault. They made me do this, otherwise I would have been killed."


    Adrian stood, his mind racing. This was worse than he thought. If a dark guild was involved, this wasn''t just a simple curse out of spite¡ªit could be part of something much bigger.


    "You''ve made a grave mistake," Adrian said, his voice like ice. "And now your family is paying for it."


    The man screamed, begging for mercy, denying any responsibility and putting all the blame on the guild.


    Adrian turned and left the dungeon, his mood turning worse, as he already had lots on his plate due to the upcoming war and matters regarding army as well as his leveling up.


    The addition of the dark guild added further to his burdens, and the timing could not have been worse.

 Chapter 108: Making Arrangements

    Chapter 108: Making ArrangementsAdrian walked away from the dungeons, his mood darkening with each step. The weight of everything was pressing down on him¡ªChris''s father, the curse, the dark guild, and the looming war.


    Each problem layered upon the last, a suffocating pile of responsibilities that no amount of power could easily dissolve. And now, on top of everything else, he had to delve into the dangerous realm of curses and dark magic.


    By the time he reached the hallway leading to his study, the pounding in his head had worsened. A dull throb pulsed at his temples, turning his thoughts into a mess of fragmented worries and unanswered questions.


    Why now? he thought bitterly, massaging his temples as he stopped just outside the study. He was used to juggling multiple issues, but this¡ªthis felt overwhelming.


    His own rise in power hadn''t come without its toll. The system had granted him immense potential, but the pressures surrounding him were increasing at the same relentless pace.


    He entered the study, the room dark except for the faint light of the moon streaming in through the tall windows.


    Sitting at his desk, he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, attempting to center himself. Yet, the headache only worsened. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had to do something about the curse on Chris''s mother. Curses were dangerous and could spiral out of control if not dealt with quickly, and he knew far too little about them.


    Adrian''s mind wandered back to the system. If the system couldn''t give him a direct solution to remove the curse, perhaps there were other items it could provide¡ªsomething to protect him and those around him from such dark magic.


    He''d learned to trust the system, even if its methods were sometimes frustrating. With a thought, he activated the system, the familiar blue interface appearing before him.


    "System," he addressed it mentally, "I know you can''t directly give me a cure for the curse, but can you offer me something that provides protection against it?"


    The system responded almost immediately, its voice calm and efficient.


    "Naturally,Host. While the system does not provide direct curse removal items, there are several protective items that can shield you or others from curse effects. These items range in potency depending on the level of protection desired."


    Adrian''s headache eased slightly, a flicker of relief sparking within him. "Show me my options," he commanded.


    The system opened a list of items, each glowing faintly on the display. His eyes skimmed over the descriptions:


    Ward of Aegis: A small charm that creates a protective barrier against minor curses and dark magic.


    Sigil of Purity: A sigil that can be drawn on the skin or an object. It repels curses and soul-binding magics.


    Amulet of Sanctum: A powerful amulet infused with holy energy. It provides near-absolute protection from curses and soul-related magic, though its use drains mana over time.


    Blessed Cloak: A cloak enchanted with defensive magic that can protect against curses, hexes, and evil spirits. It also grants a small boost to endurance while worn.


    Adrian reviewed the items carefully, considering the situation. While the amulet seemed the most potent, it came with the drawback of mana drain.


    Given the involvement of the dark guild, he decided to go with the Sigil of Purity for its longer duration and strong protection. He also purchased the Ward of Aegis as an additional layer of defense.


    "I''ll take the Sigil of Purity and the Ward of Aegis," Adrian instructed the system. He bought 8 of those each totaling 30000 SP.


    "Purchase complete. The items have been added to your inventory," the system confirmed.


    Adrian sighed, relieved at least to have these protections. Now, it was time to put a plan in motion. He couldn''t handle this investigation alone¡ªnot with everything else he was dealing with.


    Fortunately, he had his family who could help. He decided to ask his big sister and Eve to investigate this matter.


    Sophia was strong, and he trusted her to manage herself in dangerous situations. Eve, though still growing in power, had already advanced through her first class. Together, they would make a formidable team.


    Adrian stood from his chair, his headache lessening as his thoughts became clearer. His decision was made. He would go to Sophia and Eve and ask them to take on this task.


    Leaving his study, Adrian made his way down the long corridors of the castle toward Sophia''s room.


    The night was quiet, the only sound being the soft crackle of torches mounted along the stone walls. As he neared her room, he slowed his pace, suddenly aware of the lateness of the hour.


    He approached the door and knocked lightly, a sense of calm washing over him. He could always rely on her.


    A moment passed, and then the door opened. Sophia stood there, dressed in a thin, elegant nightgown that left little to the imagination.


    Her platinum blonde hair spilled over her shoulders, and her eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. She leaned against the doorframe, her lips curling into a knowing smirk.


    "Couldn''t hold yourself back, hmm?" she teased, her voice sultry as she posed seductively, arching her back to accentuate her figure.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily distracted. His mind went blank, the purpose of his visit slipping away as he took in the sight of her. Her smirk widened as she noticed his gaze traveling over her form.


    She stepped closer, trailing a finger down his chest. "It''s late, Adrian," she purred, "and you''re here in my room. Does that mean you can''t wait to fuck your big sister? What a perverted little brother I have."


    Adrian swallowed, his body reacting to her nearness. His earlier resolve to discuss the investigation crumbled, overtaken by the desire that surged through him.


    He hadn''t planned for this, but in that moment, the idea of turning away from her seemed impossible.


    Without another word, he stepped into the room, and she closed the door behind him.


    Sophia''s smirk deepened as she moved closer, her hands sliding up his chest. "You''ve been working too hard," she murmured. "Let me take care of you tonight."


    Adrian''s breath caught as her hands roamed over him, his thoughts completely consumed by her. Whatever plans or tasks he had come to discuss were forgotten.


    All he could think about was ravaging the beauty in front of him, as she had offered herself in a platter.


    Sophia noticing his burning desire, fell into her bed directly and laid in a seductive position without uttering a word.


    And with that, the last of his resolve shattered.

 Chapter 109: Night With Sophia (R-18)

    Chapter 109: Night With Sophia (R-18)Sophia lay sprawled provocatively across the bed, her body a tantalizing invitation wrapped in the sheer fabric of her nightgown.


    The gown, nearly translucent in the dim light, clung to her curves, emphasizing every soft line of her figure.


    One slender leg was bent at the knee, slightly lifted, with her thigh exposed in a teasing display of smooth, supple skin.


    The other leg stretched out languidly, the hem of her gown slipping dangerously high, hinting at more beneath.


    Her hips were angled, giving her waist a sinuous curve, the fabric pooling slightly around her, barely covering her hips.


    The thin straps of the gown had slid down her shoulders, leaving her cleavage exposed, the soft swell of her breasts pressing against the delicate fabric.


    Her nipples were faintly visible through the sheer material, firm against the light cloth, adding to the allure of her posture.


    Her arms were spread above her head, wrists crossed playfully as if daring Adrian to hold them down and then ravage her savagely to his heart''s content.


    The action caused her chest to arch, pushing her breasts up enticingly, drawing the eye. Her neck was elongated in this position, the curve of her collarbone visible, adding to the sensuality of the scene.


    Sophia''s crimson eyes gleamed with a daring, playful light, and her lips, slightly parted, held the hint of a smirk.


    Her hair cascaded around her in disarray, framing her face and shoulders like a halo. Every inch of her posture screamed confidence and desire, as if she were daring Adrian to take her right then and there.


    She was laying there inviting her little brother to completely ravage her.


    Adrian''s mind went blank, his body moving on instinct as Sophia lay before him, her seductive form illuminated by the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the window.


    She looked up at him with a mischievous glint in her eye, her lips parted in anticipation.


    He had come to discuss serious matters¡ªdangerous ones involving dark guilds and curses¡ªbut now, all that seemed distant, insignificant.


    The allure of his sister, combined with the fatigue from the day''s overwhelming events, clouded his judgment. He was entranced, and the only thing that mattered in that moment was her.


    "Come on, little brother," she whispered, her voice like silk. "Show me what you really want."


    Adrian''s heart raced as he climbed onto the bed, leaning over her, his hands bracing himself on either side of her head.


    The smell of her perfume, faint and intoxicating, filled his senses. Sophia lifted her hands, tracing her fingers over his jawline, sending a shiver through his body.


    Her touch was electric, her every movement deliberate, as if she were savoring the moment just as much as he was.


    She leaned up slightly, her lips brushing against his ear as she whispered, "I''ve been waiting for you to come to me."


    Adrian could barely think. His hands found the hem of her nightgown, lifting it slowly as his gaze traveled down the length of her body.


    He took in every inch of her, from the swell of her breasts to the smooth skin of her thighs, all laid out before him in invitation.


    Sophia moaned softly as his hands made contact with her bare skin, her body arching slightly under his touch.


    She closed her eyes, biting her lip as she reveled in the feeling of his fingers tracing over her hips, her thighs, teasing her in a way that made her body quiver with anticipation.


    "You''ve been teasing me long enough," Adrian finally growled, his voice low and thick with desire.


    Sophia''s eyes fluttered open, and she smirked. "Good. Then stop holding back, Adrian."


    That was all the encouragement he needed. With a deep, primal hunger driving him, Adrian kissed her, his lips crashing against hers in a fevered embrace.


    Sophia responded eagerly, her hands tangling in his hair as she pulled him closer, her body pressing against his.


    The kiss deepened, their tongues intertwining as they lost themselves in each other. Adrian''s hands roamed freely over her body, exploring every curve and line as his desire for her grew hotter with every passing second.


    Sophia''s soft moans filled the room, spurring him on, making him want to claim her in every way imaginable.


    As their kiss broke, Sophia lay back on the pillows, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she gazed up at Adrian with lust-filled eyes.


    Her nightgown was already half off, barely clinging to her shoulders. She reached up, slipping it off completely, revealing herself fully to him.


    Adrian''s breath hitched at the sight of her bare body, her skin glowing in the moonlight, flawless and inviting.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing over her collarbone, then lower, trailing kisses down her chest as Sophia gasped softly beneath him.


    Her fingers tightened in his hair as his lips found her breast, his tongue flicking over her nipple before taking it fully into his mouth. Sophia moaned loudly, arching into him, her body responding eagerly to every touch, every kiss.


    Adrian''s hands slid down her sides, gripping her hips as he shifted, positioning himself between her legs.


    His own clothes felt too tight, too constricting, as he continued to worship her body with his lips and hands. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian," she gasped, her voice trembling with desire. "Ravage me to your heart''s content. Pent all your frustrations on me, my dear brother."


    Her words sent a jolt through his body, making him realize, she had seen through his troubled mind. He then asked,"Do I look that bad, big sis that you noticed it in an instant."


    "Foolish little brother, of course I will notice when you have that face full of scowls. Just as I am yours, you''re also mine. How can I not notice your troubled mind. Go ahead and ravage me, release your frustrations on me. I will always be here for you."


    As he looked down at Sophia, lying there so open and vulnerable before him, ready to be his outlet for his frustrations, he felt an overwhelming surge of both protectiveness and lust. She was his¡ªno one else''s¡ªthat fact made him proud.


    "Prepare yourself Sophia," Adrian said as he shed his clothes.


    Sophia reached out for him, her fingers curling around his arm as she pulled him down to her again.


    Their bodies pressed together, skin to skin, and Adrian could feel the heat radiating from her as she wrapped her legs around his waist.


    The world outside disappeared. The dark guild, the curse, the responsibilities¡ªthey were all forgotten in the face of this moment, where nothing existed but him and his sister.

 Chapter 110: Night With Sophia Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 110: Night With Sophia Part 2 (R-18)Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he positioned himself between Sophia''s legs, the heat of her body radiating up to meet him.


    Her eyes locked onto his, filled with a mixture of desire and something deeper¡ªunderstanding. She knew what he needed, and she was offering herself without reservation.


    "Are you sure of this Sophia, I am not going to go easy on you today?" Adrian asked, his voice rough with unspoken emotions.


    Sophia nodded, her lips curling into a sultry smile as she caressed his cheeks.


    "Don''t worry about me, go ahead and bang me however you like. Release all your frustrations on me, my foolish little brother."


    With a growl of approval, Adrian lowered himself onto her, his cock pressing against her entrance. Sophia gasped as he pushed inside, her body accommodating him with a wet, welcoming warmth.


    The sensation of being enveloped by her was overwhelming, and Adrian let out a deep moan as he began to thrust, his hips moving with a ferocity born of pent-up frustration.


    He held her breasts in his hands, squeezing them roughly as he fucked her, his movements becoming more and more primal with each passing moment.


    Sophia''s moans filled the room, her head thrashing from side to side as she arched her back, meeting his thrusts with equal fervor.


    "Fuck me harder, Adrian," she begged, her voice trembling with need. "Let it all out on me. I''m yours to use."


    Hearing her words, Adrian''s control snapped. He grabbed her breasts violently, his fingers digging into the soft flesh as he began to thrust so hard that Sophia could no longer utter a coherent word.


    All that escaped her lips were desperate, incoherent moans of "Ah... Ah... Ah..." as her body was overwhelmed by the intensity of his passion.


    Adrian was lost in lust, his mind consumed by the feeling of her tight, wet walls clenching around his cock.


    He could feel the tension building within him, the pressure of his orgasm nearing its peak. Sophia''s body writhed beneath him, her nails digging into his back as she surrendered completely to the pleasure.


    "Cum inside me, Adrian," she panted, her voice barely audible over the sound of their bodies colliding.


    "Fill me with your seed. I want your baby seeds inside me."


    Her words sent a surge of raw, animalistic need through Adrian. With a final, powerful thrust, he came, his release flooding into her as he continued to pound into her relentlessly.


    Sophia cried out, her body convulsing around him as she reached her own climax, her inner muscles spasming in time with his thrusts.


    As the waves of pleasure began to subside, Adrian pulled out of her, his breathing ragged and heavy.


    Sophia lay beneath him, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. But before either of them could fully recover, Adrian commanded her, his voice firm and authoritative.


    "Get on all fours, Sophia," he ordered, his eyes dark with desire. "I''m not done with you yet."


    Sophia obeyed without hesitation, her body moving with practiced ease as she positioned herself on the bed.


    Adrian watched her, his cock hardening once more at the sight of her exposed, vulnerable form. He gripped her hips tightly, pulling her back towards him as he positioned himself behind her.


    He brought his cock at her entrance and started rubbing him, while he moved one of his hands slightly upwards as he started playing with her butthole. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beg for it," he growled, his voice low and menacing. "Tell me how much you want me to ravage you like a beast."


    Sophia''s eyes rolled back as she whimpered, her voice trembling with anticipation. "Please, Adrian... Ravage me like a beast. I need it... I need you. "


    With a roar of satisfaction, Adrian stopped teasing her and inserted his cock inside her pussy. He then began to thrust into her pussy, his hips slamming against hers with brutal force, producing a slapping sound that reverberated through the room.


    Sophia screamed, her body jolting forward with each impact as Adrian took her with a ferocity that left no room for doubt about his dominance.


    "Yes, yes!" she cried, her voice rising to a fever pitch. "More! I need more!"


    Adrian''s grip on her hips tightened, his fingers digging into her skin as he drove into her with relentless abandon.


    Sophia''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with the intensity of the pleasure coursing through her veins.


    Her eyes rolled back, her tongue hanging out of her mouth as she drowned in the forbidden ecstasy of their union.


    "Adrian... Oh God... Adrian!" she screamed, her voice breaking. "I can''t take anymore...I am going to go crazy...my little brother...is...turning me...crazy"


    But Adrian wasn''t stopping. His thrusts only became more savage, Sophia''s voice breaking as she drowned in the pleasure that consumed her.


    "Ahhh... Adrian... ohhh... Adrian... ohhhh!" Her voice rose to a fevered pitch as her brother increased his speed the more she moaned.


    She had never felt something like this before. Usually her brother showed respect, but today he was just using her as a tool to vent upon and she truly enjoyed it.


    She then felt a sharp pain on her buttcheeks as Adrian directly slapped her placing a red print on them. "Ah...", Sophia screamed as Adrian gave her ass another slap.


    He then continued slapping her ass, as the more he did that, the more Sophia''s vaginal wall clenched his cock inside her, trying to milk him as past as possible.


    Sophia''s cries turned to screams and incoherent babbling as her brother ravaged her however he pleased, her mind lost in the throes of pleasure as she was consumed by the sensations overwhelming her senses.


    "Ah...more...Adrian...slap...Ah...more...it...feels...Ah...Ah...too good..." Sophia babbled her words mixed with moans.


    Adrian obliged with her and he kept slapping her perky ass while he pounded her. "Ah...Ah...Adrian...I...am...close.I am coming",she screamed as she released all of her panted desires,wetting the bed underneath.


    Her walls clenched his cock and he increased his thrusts as he was close to releasing insider her. With a final thrust, he held her hips tightly as he released everything inside her, filling her up.


    "Ah...Yes...Ahhh...Ahh, fill me up... with your seeds...give it to me," Sophia screamed as Adrian let go of her hips and fell back on the bed.


    Sophia collapsed onto the bed, her body limp and spent as she gasped for breath, her hands instinctively under her pussy as she caught the semen coming out of her.


    Adrian then leaned over her, his chest heaving as he looked down at her, his eyes filled with a mixture of triumph and tenderness. "You''re mine, Sophia," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Always mine."


    Sophia turned her head to look at him, her eyes hazy with lingering pleasure. "Always yours," she murmured, her voice soft and adoring.

 Chapter 111: Sharing His Burdens

    Chapter 111: Sharing His BurdensAdrian lay on the bed next to Sophia, their bodies still entwined, the warmth of their shared passion beginning to fade as the reality of his burdens crept back into his mind.


    His heart still pounded, not just from the physical exertion, but from the weight of his thoughts.


    Sophia, shifted beside him. She turned her head to study his face, her own features soft with the lingering glow of their encounter.


    Yet, as her eyes moved over him, they filled with concern. She could see the tension in his expression, the way his jaw clenched, and the darkness that had settled in his gaze.


    "Adrian," she whispered softly, her hand drifting up to rest gently on his chest, feeling the erratic beat of his heart beneath her palm. "What¡¯s wrong? You seemed¡­ different today."


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond immediately. His eyes remained fixed on the ceiling, his mind wrestling with the turmoil that had been consuming him.


    The intimacy of their moment had been a temporary release, but it had done little to ease the weight on his shoulders.


    Sophia''s touch became more insistent as she slid her hand up to his cheek, turning his face toward her. "You can tell me," she said gently. "Whatever it is, you don¡¯t have to carry it alone. I¡¯m here for you, Adrian. We all are."


    Her words, spoken with such quiet strength, stirred something within him. He had always been the type to bear his burdens alone, to shield those he cared about from the ugliness of his responsibilities.


    But with Sophia, it was different. She was able to see through him, no matter how well he thought he hid his emotions.


    Adrian exhaled a heavy breath, the frustration and exhaustion evident in the sound. His eyes, which had been distant, now locked onto hers, searching for the right way to say what had been troubling him. He had kept it inside for so long, but now it was spilling out, whether he wanted it to or not.


    "It¡¯s Chris," he finally said, his voice low and rough. Just speaking her name seemed to bring the weight of the situation crashing down on him.


    "It¡¯s about her mother¡¯s illness. There¡¯s more to it than we thought¡­ a dark guild is behind it."


    Sophia''s brow furrowed in confusion, the mention of Chris¡¯s mother¡¯s illness taking her by surprise.


    But then her eyes widened in understanding, and a deep concern settled over her features. She shifted her body, propping herself up on one elbow, her attention fully on Adrian.


    "A dark guild?" she repeated, her voice laced with disbelief. "In our territory?"


    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened, his jaw tightening further. "Yes. And it¡¯s worse than I thought. They¡¯ve been operating in the shadows, manipulating people and circumstances for who knows how long. Chris¡¯s mother is just one of many victims."


    Sophia¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she processed his words. The mention of a dark guild wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.


    They were known for their mastery of forbidden magics¡ªnecromancy, curses, spirit manipulation. They thrived on chaos and destruction, preying on the innocent to fuel their twisted ambitions.


    If they had embedded themselves within the region, it meant danger on a scale far greater than she had imagined.


    "The Dark Guild¡­" Sophia whispered, the weight of those words sinking in. "They¡¯re not just after Chris¡¯s mother, are they?"


    Adrian shook his head grimly. "No. They¡¯ve been quietly working behind the scenes, orchestrating all sorts of havoc. With the upcoming war against Mortimer, our resources are already stretched thin. Investigating them and trying to lift the curse from Chris¡¯s mother only adds to the burden."


    Sophia¡¯s expression softened as she watched him, her concern deepening. "And you were trying to handle all of this by yourself." It wasn¡¯t a question, but a quiet statement of fact. She knew him too well.


    Adrian nodded, his gaze distant. "I don¡¯t like relying on others, especially when the stakes are this high. But I can¡¯t do this alone." He sighed, his frustration evident. "I need you and Eve to help me investigate them. But¡­"


    His words trailed off, his lips pressing into a thin line as he hesitated.


    "But what?" Sophia asked gently, leaning closer.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered with something uncharacteristic¡ªfear. "I¡¯m worried about you two handling this. The Dark Guild is dangerous, and I don¡¯t want to put you or Eve in harm¡¯s way. I have some countermeasures for the curse, and I¡¯ve been preparing, but still¡­"


    Sophia¡¯s eyes softened with understanding as she reached out, placing her hand on his chest once more. "You¡¯re worried about us," she finished for him. "You¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll get hurt."


    Adrian swallowed hard and nodded. "Yes."


    Sophia smiled, a small, reassuring curve of her lips as she leaned in closer. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian, we¡¯re not fragile flowers. You know that. You trained Eve yourself, and I¡¯ve been by your side through thick and thin. We can handle this."


    "But the Dark Guild¡­" Adrian began, his voice strained.


    Sophia silenced him with a soft kiss on his lips, pulling back just enough to look into his eyes. "We¡¯ll be careful," she said firmly.


    "But you don¡¯t have to carry this alone. You can share the burden with us. We¡¯re a team, Adrian. Let us help you."


    Adrian looked at her, conflicted. He had always been the one to protect, to shoulder the weight of their challenges.


    But now, looking into Sophia¡¯s eyes, he could see the truth in her words. They were a team. He didn¡¯t have to face this darkness alone.


    "I have some items that should help," he said finally, his voice quieter now. I¡¯ve been preparing them for this, just in case things go south. You and Eve will need them if you¡¯re going to confront the Dark Guild."


    Sophia¡¯s expression softened even more, her heart swelling at the sight of his concern. She reached up and ran her fingers through his hair, her touch soothing.


    "We¡¯ll use whatever you give us. But more than that, we¡¯ll be smart. We¡¯ll keep each other safe."


    Adrian¡¯s heart clenched at her words, the weight of his fears easing just slightly. He pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her, as though holding her would protect her from the danger that lay ahead.


    "Promise me," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Promise me you¡¯ll be careful."


    Sophia smiled against his chest, her fingers tracing lazy circles on his skin. "I promise," she said softly.


    "And I promise we¡¯ll handle this together. You focus on your training and on leveling up for the war. Let us take care of this for now."


    Adrian closed his eyes, resting his chin on top of her head.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Sophia tilted her head up, meeting his gaze. "You don¡¯t have to thank me. We¡¯re family, Adrian. We¡¯ll get through this. Together."


    Her words were a balm to his troubled soul, and for the first time in days, Adrian felt the tightness in his chest begin to loosen.


    They lay together in the quiet that followed, their bodies still entwined, but their minds now focused on the challenges to come.

 Chapter 112: Family Discussion

    Chapter 112: Family DiscussionAdrian woke the next morning to the soft rays of sunlight filtering through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the room.The weight of Sophia''s body was still pressed against him, her arm draped lazily over his chest.


    He took a deep breath, feeling the tension from the previous night slowly returning, the concerns of Chris''s mother and the looming presence of the Dark Guild creeping back into his thoughts.


    Carefully, so as not to wake her, Adrian disentangled himself from Sophia''s embrace. Her body shifted slightly, a quiet murmur escaping her lips, but she remained asleep.


    Adrian smiled softly at the sight, brushing a strand of hair away from her face before slipping out of bed.


    His feet touched the cool wooden floor, grounding him as he stretched his muscles, his mind already focused on the tasks ahead.


    After a quick shower, the refreshing sensation of water washing away the remnants of sleep, he dressed in his usual attire.


    He glanced in the mirror, his reflection showing not only a young man burdened with responsibilities but also someone prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    Adrian left the bedroom, the faint sounds of the castle beginning to stir with the activity of the day. As he made his way to the dining hall, the scent of breakfast reached him¡ªfreshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and the rich aroma of coffee.


    By the time he entered the room, the others were already gathered at the long table. His mother, Isabella, sat on the chair left of the head''s. Her eyes lighting up when she saw her beloved son.


    Seraphina, sat beside her, looking at ease but with a sharpness in her gaze that never seemed to fade.


    Christine and Chris sat next to each other, chatting quietly, while Eve and Rosalyn shared a pot of tea. Sophia joined them shortly after, her cheeks still flushed from sleep.


    "Good morning," Adrian greeted as he took his seat. The familiar warmth of his family and friends momentarily eased the weight of the issues at hand.


    "Morning, Adrian," Christine chirped, smiling brightly. "You look like you slept well."


    Adrian chuckled softly, nodding. "I did. Thank you." His gaze shifted around the table, the calm morning routine suddenly feeling more fragile, knowing what he needed to discuss.


    He had to tell them about Chris''s mother, about the dark guild lurking in their territory. He cleared his throat, and the subtle shift in his tone caught everyone''s attention.


    "There''s something I need to talk to you all about," he said, his voice steady but serious. The table quieted as all eyes turned to him.


    Adrian glanced briefly at Chris, who looked back at him, sensing the weight of what he was about to say.


    "It''s about Chris''s mother. Her illness¡­ it''s not a natural one," he began. "It''s caused by a dark guild and her father was involved in it. He has been locked in dungeon."


    Chris''s face paled, her eyes widening in shock. "A dark guild?My father was also involved?" she echoed, disbelief in her voice and sadness. Her so called father was really a scum.


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. They''ve been operating in the shadows, manipulating people and spreading their influence through curses and other dark means. Her mother is just one of their many victims."


    There was a stunned silence as his words sunk in. Eve, who had been quietly sipping her tea, set her cup down with a sharp clink, her expression hardening. "A dark guild, here in our territory? That''s a serious threat."


    "Yes," Adrian continued, "and they''re more dangerous than we originally thought. They''ve been working quietly, avoiding detection while spreading their influence. With the upcoming war against Mortimer, our resources are already stretched thin, but we can''t ignore this."


    Seraphina''s eyes narrowed as she listened. "You think they''ll interfere when we move for war?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Most likely," Adrian confirmed. "They''ve already cursed Chris''s mother, and who knows how many others they''ve targeted. We need to be cautious."


    Chris lowered her gaze, her hands trembling slightly. "I had no idea¡­ I thought it was just an illness."


    Adrian reached over and squeezed her hand gently. "It''s not your fault, Chris. You couldn''t have known. But now that we do, we can take action."


    He stood, drawing attention back to him as he pulled out two items from his inventory: the Sigil of Purity and the Ward of Aegis.


    "I''ve prepared some items to protect against curse for you guys," he said, placing the items on the table for everyone to see. "These are powerful protections against curses and dark magic.


    The Sigil of Purity repels curses and soul-binding magics, while the Ward of Aegis creates a protective barrier against minor curses."


    Adrian slid the items toward each person at the table¡ªChris, Christine, Isabella, Seraphina, Sophia, Rosalyn, and Eve.


    "Everyone take one of each," he said firmly. "These will help keep you safe from any dark influence the guild might try to use against us."


    Seraphina picked up the Sigil of Purity, her fingers tracing the intricate design. Her eyes narrowed as she examined it, and for a brief moment, her lips parted in surprise.


    "This¡­ this works even for me," she said, her voice filled with astonishment.


    Seraphina was a third-class awakener, her power far beyond that of most people. The fact that these items could affect her as well was nothing short of remarkable.


    "How did you manage to acquire such powerful charms so quickly?" she asked, though there was no demand in her tone¡ªjust genuine curiosity.


    Adrian shrugged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Let''s just say I have my ways."


    Seraphina regarded him for a moment longer, then nodded, not pressing the issue. She understood that Adrian had his secrets, just as she had hers.


    Isabella placed her charm around her neck, her expression softening as she looked at her son. "Thank you, Adrian. This means a lot."


    Rosalyn, who had been quietly observing, spoke up next. "I''ve been feeling much better lately, thanks to the mana-filled items and food your family has provided," she said, her gratitude clear in her voice. "My bloodline awakening is progressing well because of it."


    Adrian smiled at her. "I''m glad to hear that, Aunt Rosalyn. You''ve come a long way. And don''t hesitate to ask if you need anything else. We are all family here."


    Rosalyn nodded, her eyes warm with appreciation. "Thank you, Adrian. You''ve done more for me than I could ever repay."


    With the protective items distributed and the discussion of the dark guild settled for now, the group turned their attention back to their breakfast.


    The conversation flowed easily, but the undercurrent of the looming threats was ever-present.


    After they finished their meal, Adrian stood, his gaze shifting to Seraphina. "It''s time," he said quietly.


    Seraphina rose gracefully, nodding. "Let''s go."


    With Seraphina by his side, fasten his level up process.

 Chapter 113: Leveling With Seraphina

    Chapter 113: Leveling With SeraphinaThe cool breeze brushed against Adrian¡¯s face as he and Seraphina ventured deeper into the Shadowgrove Forest.


    The sun was still high, casting long shadows through the thick canopy, but there was a chill in the air that spoke of the monsters lurking within.


    Seraphina walked ahead of him, her eyes glowing faintly with arcane power, her connection to the surrounding mana allowing her to sense the creatures hidden in the undergrowth.


    Adrian followed closely behind, his enchanted dagger at the ready, its familiar weight comforting in his hand.


    While his security was guaranteed with Seraphina beside him, he wouldn¡¯t let his guard down, knowing that remaining vigilant would keep his senses sharp and well-trained.


    Seraphina came to a sudden halt, raising her hand. ¡°Hmm, looks like a good place to start,¡± she said, her voice low but calm.


    Her fingers twitched, and in response, a surge of energy rippled out from her, expanding in all directions. It was like a magical pulse, meant to draw out the hidden threats in the area.


    Almost instantly, the forest responded.


    From the shadows, the creatures emerged as if being attracted by something. Dark wolves with glowing red eyes, their fur bristling with malevolent energy, and tall, skeletal figures wreathed in darkness.


    Seraphina smiled faintly, her hands glowing with a pale blue light as she prepared her magic. "I¡¯ll soften them up for you," she said, her tone teasing. "Don¡¯t let me down."


    Adrian gripped his dagger tightly, nodding as the first of the wolves lunged at them. Seraphina¡¯s magic shot forward in a blinding flash, striking the wolf mid-leap.


    It howled in pain as its body crackled with energy, its movements slowed, weakened. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, his body moving in perfect sync with his instincts. His enhanced speed¡ªboosted by both his natural agility and Seraphina¡¯s magic¡ªmade him almost a blur as he closed the distance.


    His dagger plunged into the creature''s side in a single, clean strike. The beast collapsed in an instant, its life extinguished.


    One down.


    More were coming.


    Another wolf, followed by two shadow figures, moved in next. Seraphina¡¯s eyes glowed brighter as she raised her hand, the magic swelling around her.


    She gestured sharply, and the shadow creatures froze in place as an invisible force clutched them. Their forms flickered, dark energy dissipating as they weakened, their strength sapped by Seraphina''s control.


    "Now, Adrian!" she called.


    Adrian needed no further encouragement. He sprinted forward, his veins humming with adrenaline and mana as his blade sliced through the nearest shadowy figure.


    It crumbled into dark mist before it even had the chance to react. Another swift strike, and the second one was down.


    The wolf lunged at him, its eyes burning with rage. Adrian pivoted just as it snapped its jaws, dodging the attack with ease.


    Seraphina¡¯s magic surged once more, a bright arc of light that blasted the wolf back, leaving it vulnerable.


    Adrian leaped into the air, bringing his dagger down with precision. The wolf didn¡¯t stand a chance. It let out a final, pitiful whine before crumbling to the ground, lifeless.


    The forest went still for a moment, the immediate threat passed. Adrian stood over the fallen creatures, his breath coming in short bursts but his heart racing with exhilaration.


    The fights had been quick¡ªalmost too quick. But that was the point. Seraphina''s magic had drained their strength, leaving them weak enough for Adrian to finish off with a single blow. It was a perfect execution of their plan.


    Seraphina approached him, her expression calm, though her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Not bad, you don¡¯t shame the name of Everhart with your strength," she remarked, a hint of approval in her voice. "You¡¯re handling them well."


    Adrian wiped his dagger clean on a patch of moss, feeling the familiar hum of mana coursing through him.


    Each fight, each kill, was strengthening him. He could feel it¡ªthe boost in his agility, the sharpness of his strikes, the ease with which he dispatched enemies that had once posed a real threat.


    "And you¡¯re making it easier for me," Adrian replied with a grin. "But it¡¯s working."


    Seraphina nodded, her gaze sweeping the forest around them. "Don¡¯t get too comfortable. We¡¯re just getting started."


    The ground trembled slightly beneath their feet. Adrian¡¯s senses heightened, his eyes scanning the dark woods.


    More were coming. This time, the earth itself seemed to rumble, and from the distance, heavy footfalls could be heard.


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Bigger ones," she said, her voice taking on a serious edge.


    From the shadows, a hulking figure appeared¡ªa massive golem, its body made of twisted roots and stone, its eyes glowing with unnatural energy.


    Behind it, more wolves and shadowy creatures emerged, forming a small army.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his dagger. This was no ordinary battle. These creatures were infused with magic, their strength far surpassing the earlier ones.


    But he felt ready. His body was stronger, more responsive, and Seraphina¡¯s presence gave him the edge he needed.


    With a wave of her hand, Seraphina unleashed a powerful torrent of magic, her energy striking the golem and the creatures behind it.


    The ground shook as the golem staggered, its body cracking under the force of the spell. The wolves, already weakened by her initial blast, barely had time to react before Adrian was upon them.


    His dagger flashed through the air, cutting through the wolves with lethal precision. One strike, and they fell. The golem, however, was still standing, though cracks now spiderwebbed across its body.


    Seraphina focused her magic on the golem, binding it in place with invisible chains of energy. "Adrian!" she called out, her voice sharp. "Finish it!"


    Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate. He dashed toward the towering creature, leaping into the air with a burst of speed.


    His dagger, glowing faintly with the magic infused within it, struck the golem''s chest. With a deafening crack, the creature crumbled, its body shattering into pieces as it fell.


    The battle was over.


    Adrian landed lightly on his feet, his breath steady as he surveyed the aftermath. The forest was silent once more, save for the faint rustling of leaves in the wind.


    He turned to Seraphina, who stood watching him with a satisfied expression.


    Adrian nodded, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Thanks to your help," he said, though he knew that it wasn¡¯t just Seraphina¡¯s magic.


    It was the culmination of his hard work, his training, and his desire to grow stronger. They continued with this pace until noon, when they stopped to take a rest and have lunch.

 Chapter 114: Seraphina’s Teasing

    Chapter 114: Seraphina¡¯s TeasingAs the midday sun filtered through the thick canopy of Shadowgrove Forest, Adrian and Seraphina found a small clearing.


    The recent battles had invigorated Adrian, but he could feel the weight of fatigue in his limbs. The forest air was cool, yet his body radiated the warmth of exertion.


    Seraphina, with a casual flick of her wrist, cast a barrier of shimmering blue light around them. It pulsed softly, warding off potential threats from the area.


    "We should rest here," she said, her voice as calm and controlled as ever. "You''ve leveled up twice in the last few hours. Impressive work."


    Adrian grinned, rolling his shoulders. "Thanks to your help, as always."


    With the barrier in place, Adrian stepped back, focusing on the remains of the defeated monsters scattered around the clearing.


    It was time to collect the spoils of their labor. Concentrating, he activated his system''s remote storage function.


    With a flicker, the carcasses of the shadow wolves, golems, and other creatures disappeared, vanishing into his personal inventory in an instant.


    Seraphina''s eyes widened in surprise, watching as the carcasses vanished in a blink. "So that''s how you do it," she mused aloud, her eyes shimmering with curiosity.


    "I almost forgot you have those storage abilities. It''s still fascinating to see it in action."


    Adrian chuckled. "Comes in handy, doesn''t it? Just like it did back in Mortimer''s territory when I looted him blind."


    Seraphina smirked, remembering the chaos Adrian had caused with his unique abilities. "Clever, as always," she remarked, her tone carrying an affectionate undertone. "Now, let''s see what you can whip up for lunch."


    Adrian nodded, retrieving some of the monster meat from his storage, along with a variety of spices and cooking equipment he had bought from the system previously. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hands moved with the precision of someone who had done this countless times before. Soon, the sizzling sounds of roasting meat filled the air, mingling with the scent of rich spices and herbs.


    As he worked, Seraphina stepped closer, her body brushing against his. The warmth of her presence, along with the softness of her chest, pressed gently against his arm.


    Her lips curved into a playful smile. "You''re quite skilled with more than just daggers, aren''t you?" she teased, her voice a sultry purr as she leaned in closer.


    Adrian''s heart raced, his focus momentarily drifting from the food to the seductive aunt beside him.


    "If you keep doing that," he said with a grin, trying to maintain his composure, "I might just forget about the food and eat you instead."


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "Go on," she whispered, her breath warm against his ear. "Like I said before, I am already yours, after all." Her tone was equal parts teasing and sincere, a playful challenge that made Adrian''s blood surge.


    His hand instinctively moved toward her, fingers brushing against the curve of her breast. But just as his palm grazed the soft fabric of her robe, Seraphina pulled away with a teasing laugh, her eyes twinkling mischievously. "Not so fast, pervert," she said, wagging a finger at him.


    Adrian grumbled under his breath, a mixture of frustration and amusement stirring inside him. "You''re playing dirty, Aunt."


    She laughed softly, her gaze filled with warmth as she leaned back, watching him continue cooking. Despite the teasing, there was an undeniable connection between them.


    As the food finished cooking, Adrian plated the roasted monster meat along with some side dishes he had brought in his storage.


    They ate in comfortable silence for a while, enjoying the flavors of the meal. The monster meat was surprisingly tender, seasoned to perfection with the spices Adrian had brought from the castle. Even Seraphina, who had lived a life of luxury, seemed impressed by the taste.


    As they rested, the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows through the trees. The barrier Seraphina had placed still shimmered faintly, its protective magic holding strong.


    After finishing her meal, Seraphina stood up, stretching her arms above her head with a soft sigh.


    She approached Adrian, her eyes glinting with mischief again. Without warning, she grabbed his hand pulling it close to her body until his hand rested fully on her breast.


    Leaning in, she whispered in his ear, "This is your payment for the delicious meal, Mr.Cook." Her breath was hot against his skin, sending a shiver down his spine as she blew softly into his ear.


    Adrian felt his blood rush, the heat from Seraphina''s teasing touch flooding his senses. Just as he raised his other hand to grasp her more fully, she pulled away again, laughing softly at his frustrated expression.


    "You''re impossible," Adrian muttered, feeling the tension coil inside him. Seraphina seemed to enjoy this game of cat and mouse, always staying just out of reach.


    She smirked, her eyes half-lidded as she looked at him. "Careful, Adrian. If you keep grumbling like that, I might start to think you can''t handle a little teasing."


    Adrian exhaled slowly, forcing himself to calm down. "If you keep teasing me like this," he warned, his voice a low growl, "I might just turn into a beast."


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a seductive smile. "Go ahead," she whispered, her voice dripping with temptation. "I''m waiting for you to do that and ravage me like you do to your mother and sister."


    Adrian felt his pulse quicken, but he knew better than to take the bait. Seraphina was always one step ahead, and in this playful dance, she held all the cards.


    Closing his eyes for a moment, Adrian steadied his breathing, forcing himself to focus. There was still work to be done, and getting caught up in her teasing wouldn''t help him level up any faster.


    After a few moments of silence, he opened his eyes and looked at her. "Let''s continue," he said, his voice steady. "I need to level up more before the day ends."


    Seraphina''s teasing expression softened as she nodded, her demeanor shifting from playful to serious. "Alright," she agreed, her eyes sharp once more. "Let''s get back to it."


    They cleared away the remnants of their meal, and Seraphina dismissed the magical barrier with a wave of her hand.


    The air around them seemed to hum with energy as they prepared to dive back into battle.


    Once again, the creatures of the forest sensed the intrusion of their territory. From the shadows, dark wolves, shadowy figures, and another hulking golem emerged.


    The forest seemed to stir in response to their presence, the air thick with the tension of an impending fight.


    Seraphina wasted no time. Her magic surged, rippling outward in a wave of energy that struck the creatures, weakening them just as she had done before.


    Adrian was already moving, his daggers flashing as he lunged forward, dispatching the creatures with swift, precise strikes.


    It was the same well-practiced dance¡ªSeraphina weakening, Adrian finishing. The creatures fell one by one, their bodies collapsing under the weight of Seraphina''s magic and Adrian''s lethal precision.


    As the sun began to set, casting a deep orange glow over the forest, Adrian could feel the power coursing through him.


    He had leveled a total of 5 times today, with the help of Seraphina. Seraphina then said,"Let''s stop here for today, we will continue tomorrow."

 Chapter 115: Baiting Seraphina

    Chapter 115: Baiting SeraphinaHe had leveled a total of 5 times today, with the help of Seraphina. Seraphina then said,"Let''s stop here for today, we will continue tomorrow."


    Adrian nodded to her words as his training in the depths of Shadowgrove Forest had paid off handsomely, and the levels came faster than he had anticipated, thanks to Seraphina''s incredible support.


    "We''re done for today," she said, her voice calm but firm, her earlier teasing gone for the moment. "You''ve leveled up five times in just one session. That''s remarkable progress."


    Adrian, still catching his breath, opened his system interface to check his updated stats. He felt a rush of pride as the new numbers flashed before his eyes.


    Adrian Everhart


    Level : 17


    Health Points (HP): 630 ¡ú 1,030 S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mana Points (MP): 490 ¡ú 540


    Strength: 144 ¡ú 219


    Agility: 92 ¡ú 142


    Endurance: 106 ¡ú 146


    Intelligence: 124 ¡ú 169


    Charm: 68 ¡ú 68 (no change)


    Luck: 55 ¡ú 55 (no change)


    Adrian grinned to himself, feeling the raw power flowing through him. He flexed his fingers, feeling the enhanced strength in his body.


    Everything felt sharper, faster, more attuned to the world around him.


    "That''s quite the leap," he mused aloud, his grin widening as he looked at Seraphina. "Five levels in one day... I wouldn''t have been able to pull this off without you Aunt."


    Seraphina waved a hand dismissively, though her smile showed she appreciated the compliment. "You''re the one doing the hard work. I just gave you a little push."


    Adrian chuckled, knowing she was downplaying her contribution. Her powerful magic had softened up the monsters enough for him to take them down efficiently. It was a perfect partnership, a well-oiled machine.


    The sun had dipped lower in the sky, casting the forest in deep, shadowy hues of orange and gold. Adrian glanced around the clearing, feeling the calm after the storm of battle.


    Seraphina stretched, her arms reaching above her head, causing her robe to pull tight against her figure. Adrian quickly averted his gaze, not wanting to fall into another one of her teasing traps.


    "Shall we head back home?" she suggested, her tone once again taking on that playful lilt. "You''ve earned some rest... and perhaps a bit more relaxation." Her eyes glimmered with mischief.


    Adrian smirked, anticipating where she was going with this. "Oh no," he said, shaking his head with a grin. "I know that look. I''m not falling for your teasing again, Aunt Seraphina."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smile. "Teasing? Who said anything about teasing?"


    She stepped closer to him, her body brushing against his once more. "You smell like sweat and battle. I was thinking we should take a bath together."


    Adrian blinked, caught off guard by her tone. It wasn''t her usual playful banter¡ªthere was an air of seriousness in her voice that made him second-guess his assumptions.


    He hesitated, feeling the tension in the air as Seraphina leaned in closer.


    "A bath¡­ together?" he asked, searching her face for any sign of jest. But all he found was that familiar, seductive glint in her eyes, mixed with sincerity.


    "You heard me," Seraphina whispered, her breath warm against his skin. "You missed your chance earlier, Adrian."


    For a moment, Adrian was at a loss for words. She had been teasing him all day, but now¡­ she seemed completely serious.


    His heart raced as he tried to gauge whether she was playing a long game or truly offering him something more.


    But before he could decide how to respond, she pulled away with a soft laugh, her eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "You should have seen the look on your face," she teased, though there was a note of genuine regret in her voice. "Too late now. The offer''s off the table."


    Adrian rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a mixture of relief and frustration. He had been so sure she was teasing again, but now he couldn''t help but wonder what might have happened if he had taken her seriously.


    "Guess I missed my shot, huh?" he said with a wry smile, trying to brush off the moment.


    Seraphina grinned wickedly. "You did. Better luck next time, though I doubt I''ll make the same offer again."


    Adrian laughed softly, shaking his head. "You''re something else, Aunt Seraphina. But, you know, you''ve just given me a good idea."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? And what idea is that?"


    Adrian''s smile widened into a devilish grin. "What if I took a bath with mother instead?"


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with amusement as she crossed her arms over her chest. "Oh perhaps are you trying to make me jealous?


    Adrian chuckled, leaning back against a nearby tree. "I wonder Aunt Seraphina. I also wonder if I do more than just take a bath with her, how will you feel, since your soul is connected to her? "


    Seraphina''s laughter rang through the clearing, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "And here I thought you''d be too shy to suggest such a thing. You really are bold, Adrian. Baiting your aunt to take a bath with you. If you can bring your mother to bat, why not. I will join you."


    Adrian shrugged, his grin never fading. "Bold times call for bold measures."


    "Well," Seraphina said, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm, "I am looking forward to it then."


    Seraphina smirked, her expression softening as she looked at him. There was a flicker of something deeper in her eyes.


    They stood in companionable silence for a moment, the tension of their earlier banter giving way to a shared understanding. Finally, Seraphina stretched again, her posture relaxing.


    "Well," she said with a sigh, "we should head back before it gets too dark. You''ll need your rest if you''re planning to keep up this pace tomorrow."


    Adrian nodded, pushing off the tree and gathering his belongings. "Yeah, you''re right. I need to be in top shape for another day of leveling up."


    Together, they made their way back through the dense forest, the shadows growing longer as the sun continued to sink beneath the horizon. The air was cool and crisp, a refreshing change from the heat of battle earlier.


    As they walked, Adrian couldn''t help but reflect on the day''s events¡ªthe teasing, the battles, and the strange but undeniable connection he had with Seraphina.


    She was more than just an aunt to him; she was a mentor, a partner in battle, and perhaps even something more.


    When they finally emerged from the forest and reached the gates of Everhart Manor, Seraphina gave him one last playful look before as she said," Well I will be waiting for Isabella and you in the bath. Don''t make me wait too long okay?"

 Chapter 116: Bathing Time

    Chapter 116: Bathing TimeAs Adrian and Seraphina walked through the gates of Everhart Manor, the atmosphere shifted from the battle-worn quiet of the forest to the more familiar hum of life within the mansion.


    Adrian felt the cool breeze brush against his skin as they approached the entrance, his mind already on what was to come.


    Adrian then saw a  maid who was busy watering the plants at the side of the pathway towards the mansion. Then he called her remembering her name.


    "Adele, can you stop watering and do one job for me?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She immediately straightened and curtsied, her eyes wide with surprise at being addressed directly by the Head of the Manor and was surprised at him remembering her name.


    "Yes, Master?" the maid replied quickly, eager to assist.


    "Go and fetch Christine for me. Tell her to meet me here as soon as possible."


    The maid nodded, rushing off without hesitation. Seraphina, walking beside him, gave a soft chuckle. "You certainly know how to command, don''t you?"


    Adrian smirked. "It saves time."


    Moments later, Christine, Adrian''s personal maid, appeared. She approached with a graceful stride, her  hair falling neatly around her shoulders. Her eyes were soft and filled with affection, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Big Brother," Christine greeted him warmly, standing a respectful distance from him.


    Adrian returned her smile. "Christine, how''s your mother doing?"


    "Still same, but thanks to the doctors arranged by big brother, her condition is stable for now. She has been resting most of the day."


    "Good to hear. Prepare a bath for me, but not in my room''s bathroom. I want the big common bath arranged this time." His tone was firm but gentle.


    Christine nodded, already anticipating his next command. "Of course. I''ll make sure everything is ready."


    As she turned to leave, Adrian added, "Don''t worry about your Mother, okay. Let your big brother handle this. But tell me, are Eve and Sophia back?"


    Christine paused, glancing back at him. "Yes, Big Brother. I believe in you, you will certainly cure my mother. As for big sister Sophia and Eve, they returned earlier and are resting in their room. Should I call for them?"


    Adrian shook his head and with a smile on his face, he patted her head. "No need. I''ll find them later, after my bath."


    "Understood," Christine said with a smile before she hurried off to make the necessary arrangements.


    Seraphina watched the exchange with a playful grin on her face. As Christine departed, she raised an eyebrow at Adrian.


    "I see you''ve got everything under control here, but don''t take too long." She gestured to a passing maid.


    "Bring my change of clothes to the common bath," she instructed before turning back to Adrian with a smirk. "I''ll be getting in the bath directly once Christine is done preparing it."


    Adrian rolled his eyes with a chuckle. "Of course, Aunt Seraphina."


    With that, Seraphina headed toward the bath while Adrian made his way to Isabella''s chambers. As he reached her door, he hesitated for a moment before knocking.


    "Mother? Can I come in?"


    The door creaked open, and Isabella stood before him, her beauty radiant as always. Her long platinum blonde hair flowed elegantly over her shoulders, and her eyes sparkled as she looked at her son. "Adrian," she greeted softly, stepping aside to let him in.


    Adrian entered the room, feeling the warmth and familiarity of the space envelop him. He glanced around, noticing the soft candlelight casting a golden hue over everything.


    "I wanted to check on you, make sure you''re doing alright with all the soldier recruitment and stuff," he said casually, though there was a deeper meaning behind his words.


    Isabella smiled warmly, sitting down on a plush chair by the window. "I''ve been well, just resting. But tell me, how has your training been today? You seem... different."


    Adrian chuckled softly, sitting down across from her. "It''s been intense. I leveled up five times today, thanks to Aunt Seraphina."


    "Five times?" Isabella raised an eyebrow, impressed. "That''s quite the achievement. I''m proud of you, Adrian."


    Her words brought a swell of warmth to his chest. "Thank you, Mother. I couldn''t have done it without her help."


    They sat in comfortable silence for a moment before Adrian cleared his throat. "Actually, there''s something else I wanted to ask you."


    Isabella looked at him curiously, sensing there was more. "Go on."


    Adrian shifted slightly, leaning forward. "How about we take a bath together? The common bath is being prepared right now."


    Isabella blinked, momentarily taken aback by the suggestion. Her lips parted, and then a soft laugh escaped her. "A bath together, hmm?


    Adrian shrugged, giving her a playful grin. "It''s not the first time we''ve bathed together, Mother. And besides, after all the stress of today, it might be nice to relax together. I want my Mom to help me relax."


    Isabella''s laughter faded into a gentle smile, her eyes softening. "You''ve always known how to charm me, Adrian."


    She stood from her chair, moving towards him and placing her fingers on his chin. "Very well, I''ll join you. Let your mother help you relax, my dear son."


    Adrian smiled, excited at the thought sharing bath with mature beauties, his aunt and his mother. His body heated up just at the thought of having two beauties with one in each of his arm, totally in their birthday suit.


    As he was thinking such, Isabella brushed his face with her fingers and said," It feels like yesterday you were an shy, innocent little boy, but now you are so courageous to ask your mother to have bath with you. You have grown up huh?"


    He stood, meeting her gaze and holding her hand which rested on his face. "I''ve had good guidance."


    Isabella  kissed his cheek with a smile plastered on her face and said,"Go ahead. I''ll meet you at the bath shortly."


    Adrian nodded, turning toward the door. "See you soon, Mother."


    As he stepped out of the room, a flicker of excitement ran through him. The day had already been a whirlwind, but now, it seemed, things were about to become even more interesting.

 Chapter 117: Bathing Time Part 2(R-18)

    Chapter 117: Bathing Time Part 2(R-18)After finishing his conversation with Isabella, Adrian made his way toward the family¡¯s spacious common bath.


    The quiet anticipation of what lay ahead filled his mind as he opened the door and stepped inside.


    He quickly undressed, folding his clothes neatly into the basket provided and wrapping a towel around his waist.


    The fatigue from his long journey through the forest weighed on him, but the thought of unwinding in the warm bath with two beautiful, mature women stirred a mixture of excitement and anticipation.


    With a steadying breath, Adrian pushed open the bath door. A thick wave of steam greeted him, curling lazily through the dimly lit space, creating a soothing yet sensual atmosphere.


    The soft sound of water splashing against the stone tiles echoed in the humid air, and he felt the heat embrace him instantly.


    As he stepped inside, his eyes quickly adjusted to the steamy haze, and he noticed a figure standing beneath one of the showers.


    It was Seraphina.


    Her back was to him, her fiery red hair cascading down her back, plastered against her skin as the water poured over her.


    She was taller than Isabella, with a toned frame. The dim lighting from above cast a soft glow over her form, making her silhouette appear almost ethereal.


    Adrian found himself pausing, his breath catching slightly as he watched her, the steam curling around her body like a lover''s embrace.


    Seraphina, oblivious to¡ªor perhaps very aware of¡ªhis presence, ran her hands through her soaked hair, letting the water rinse away the grime from their journey.


    Her movements were slow, deliberate, as if she were savoring each second under the shower¡¯s soothing stream.


    A soft creak escaped from the door as Adrian closed it behind him. Seraphina''s sharp ears picked up on the noise, and she turned her head just slightly, just enough for her to catch a glimpse of Adrian from the corner of her eye.


    A teasing smile spread across her lips, but she made no effort to cover herself or turn further. Instead, she faced forward, her back still toward him, maintaining her air of confidence.


    ¡°So, you decided to come alone?¡± she said, her voice a low, melodic tease that blended with the sound of the running water.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Isabella? I thought for sure you¡¯d be bold enough to bathe with both of us.¡± There was an undeniable warmth in her tone, her words meant more to play with him than to truly inquire.


    Adrian smirked, his eyes lingering on her for a moment longer before stepping forward. The heat in the room seemed to intensify with each step he took, the steam swirling around him.


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll join soon,¡± he replied, matching her playful tone as he came to a stop just a few feet behind her.


    Seraphina chuckled softly, her laughter a rich, sultry sound that resonated through the steamy air. She kept her back to him, still rinsing her hair under the shower¡¯s steady stream. ¡°


    Well then,¡± she mused, ¡°there¡¯s plenty of room here if you want to join me first.¡±


    She paused, then added in a quieter, more intimate voice, ¡°So¡­ my dear nephew¡­ no, my dear husband, do you dare?¡±


    Her words sent a shiver down Adrian¡¯s spine. There was a teasing undertone to them, but there was also something more, something deeper that both intrigued and tempted him.


    He hesitated, if only for a moment, before he removed the towel covering his lower body and hung it on to the wall nearby.


    He then stepped toward her, the shower¡¯s mist now enveloping him fully. The sound of water splashing onto the tiles and running down her body seemed to grow louder, more intimate, as he approached.


    Seraphina still hadn¡¯t turned to face him, but there was a palpable tension in the air between them.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said softly, her back still turned to him, her voice dripping with amusement, ¡°I thought it would take you longer to decide.¡±


    Her words were punctuated by the sound of water splashing off her shoulders, and the subtle movement of her body beneath the flow.


    Adrian¡¯s smirk deepened as he stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fast learner,¡± he replied, his voice dropping an octave, a hint of challenge in his tone.


    He reached for the soap, his fingers brushing the warm stone beside her as he stood under the same shower. The water cascaded over both of them now, the heat between them mingling with the warmth of the bath.


    Seraphina still didn¡¯t turn to face him, but she shifted ever so slightly, the movement causing her back to press lightly against his chest.


    ¡°Bold words,¡± she teased, her tone light, yet laced with something more as her head tilted back just enough for her wet hair to brush against his neck. ¡°But actions speak louder, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Adrian chuckled softly, feeling her heat through the thin layer of steam that separated them. His hands moved to his sides, not yet touching her, but close enough that he could feel the tension in the air between them.


    The water from the shower streamed over both of their bodies, creating a comfortable rhythm, but the moment was far from calm. It was charged, thick with anticipation.


    Just as Adrian was about to respond, the sound of the door creaking open once more interrupted the moment. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned his head slightly, and through the mist, he could make out the familiar figure of Isabella stepping into the room. Her silhouette was softened by the steam, but there was no mistaking her graceful movements as she approached.


    ¡°Adrian, my dear, I¡¯m here,¡± she called out softly, her voice carrying over the steady splashing of water.


    Adrian felt Seraphina¡¯s body tense slightly beneath the shower, but she didn¡¯t move. She remained with her back to him, still playfully defiant, her presence hidden from Isabella by Adrian¡¯s frame and the thick curtain of steam.


    Isabella moved closer, her bare feet padding softly against the wet tiles. She smiled warmly as she approached Adrian, clearly unaware of Seraphina¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Let your mother wash your back,¡± she purred, her voice affectionate and filled with a soft intimacy. Her hand reached out to touch Adrian¡¯s shoulder as she closed the distance between them.


    But just as she stepped forward, her hand brushing against his back, Isabella¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she caught sight of the figure standing directly in front of him. Seraphina, still with her back turned, now came into full view.


    The steam parted just enough for Isabella to see her sister¡¯s unmistakable figure, the water cascading down her bare skin.


    The sight was enough to stop Isabella in her tracks, her mouth falling open slightly as she stared at the two of them.


    ¡°S-Seraphina?¡± Isabella stammered, clearly taken aback.

 Chapter 118: Bathing Time Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 118: Bathing Time Part 3 (R-18)The tension in the air was palpable as Isabella stood frozen, her wide eyes locking onto Seraphina''s silhouette under the shower.


    Steam curled around them, thick and hot, as Seraphina¡¯s back glistened under the running water, her presence both commanding and teasing.


    Isabella blinked, still caught off guard by the sight in front of her. Her lips parted as if to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat, her mind racing.


    A sly smile tugged at Seraphina¡¯s lips before she slowly turned her head, just enough to glance at Isabella over her shoulder.


    The fiery red strands of her wet hair clung to her neck, accentuating her sharp features and the mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Surprised, Isabella?¡± Seraphina¡¯s voice was a low, sultry drawl, echoing through the steamy haze.


    She didn¡¯t bother covering herself, instead letting the water cascade down her bare body, embracing the moment.


    ¡°Seraphina," Isabella finally managed to speak, though her voice trembled slightly. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought this was supposed to be a private moment between me and Adrian.¡±


    She could feel the heat in her cheeks, a mix of shock and something she didn¡¯t want to name.


    Seraphina chuckled softly, her voice rich with amusement.


    ¡°Private? She stepped closer, her eyes glinting with playful mischief. ¡°After that little soul fusion of ours, nothing is truly private between us anymore, is it? Oh don''t take me wrong, I am glad that you saved my life, so I am not blaming you.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s breath caught as she remembered the moment when she had to fuse her soul with Seraphina¡¯s to save her life.


    Since that day, their souls had synchronized in strange ways. It wasn¡¯t constant, but she could feel faint echoes of Seraphina¡¯s emotions, while Seraphina herself seemed to experience them far more intensely.


    A sigh escaped Isabella¡¯s lips as she realized what this might be about. She took a step forward, her demeanor softening, placing a hand gently on Seraphina¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Is this because of my intimacy with Adrian?¡± she asked quietly, her eyes searching Seraphina¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t need to do this. We¡¯ll find a solution so you can live your life freely.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s expression shifted, a fleeting vulnerability crossing her face before she lifted a finger to Isabella¡¯s lips, silencing her.


    ¡°While that was my initial reason,¡± Seraphina whispered, her voice tinged with something deeper, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the solution.¡±


    Isabella frowned slightly, confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s smile widened as she glanced at Adrian. ¡°Adrian,¡± she purred, ¡°will dig out the emotions I¡¯ve kept buried and make me fall for him.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her gaze darting between Seraphina and Adrian. But then a small smile tugged at her lips as she chuckled softly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Her tone was gentle, understanding. She reached out and patted Seraphina¡¯s head, the gesture filled with warmth and affection.


    Seraphina¡¯s cheeks flushed at the touch, a rare vulnerability flickering across her face as she looked away, embarrassed.


    That gesture¡ªIsabella¡¯s kindness¡ªwas something Seraphina had always cherished, even if she¡¯d never admit it.


    Meanwhile, Adrian watched the scene unfold, the tension in the air growing heavier with each moment.


    His eyes moved from Seraphina to Isabella, their voluptuous figures shimmering under the water, their teasing banter making his heart race.


    He swallowed hard, feeling his arousal building uncontrollably as his body reacted to the intoxicating sight before him.


    Seraphina''s eyes, still flushed with embarrassment from Isabella¡¯s gentle pat, turned towards Adrian.


    Her gaze drifted downward, and a wicked smile crept onto her lips as she noticed the undeniable reaction from his body.


    Slowly, she shifted her entire stance, her body fully turning towards Adrian as she let the shower water cascade over her form.


    The water clung to Seraphina¡¯s curves, tracing every inch of her flawless body. Her fiery red hair, slicked against her neck, highlighted her sharp features and the intense glint in her blue eyes.


    The droplets of water glided down her ample breasts, down her taut stomach, and along the curve of her hips, accentuating her hourglass figure.


    Her skin glistened in the soft light, and the steam added a mysterious haze to the already intimate atmosphere.


    Isabella noticed Adrian¡¯s intense gaze, his face betraying his internal struggle. She chuckled softly and placed a hand gently on his shoulder.


    ¡°Look at this, my dear," Isabella said, her voice laced with amusement. "It seems like you¡¯re having a bit of difficulty."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered from Seraphina back to Isabella, unable to speak as the tension coiled tighter around him.


    Isabella¡¯s smile deepened as she turned her attention back to Seraphina.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said thoughtfully, ¡°we should help ease his¡­ discomfort.¡± Without waiting for a response, Isabella gently reached out, taking Seraphina¡¯s wrist in her hand.


    The simple touch carried an unspoken command, and Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise as Isabella guided her forward.


    Moving gracefully, Isabella led Seraphina closer to Adrian, their wet bodies now just inches from him.


    She gently placed Seraphina¡¯s hand on Adrian¡¯s swollen, throbbing cock. Seraphina hesitated for a moment, feeling the heat radiating from his skin, her breath catching in her throat as her fingers wrapped around him.


    ¡°There,¡± Isabella whispered, her voice smooth and calming. ¡°Now, be a good girl and help him relax.¡±


    Her tone was gentle yet authoritative, a mix of affection and command that left little room for defiance. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her cheeks burning with both anticipation and the undeniable pull of her shared connection with Isabella.


    She felt Isabella¡¯s desires echo faintly within her, mingling with her own, and the urge to comply grew stronger.


    Slowly, Seraphina began to move her hand along Adrian¡¯s length, her grip firm but careful as she worked him with deliberate, slow strokes.


    The water continued to drip down her arm, mixing with the slickness of his skin as she focused on her task.


    Her breaths were shallow, each one betraying the mixture of nervousness and excitement that coursed through her.


    Adrian¡¯s body tensed under Seraphina¡¯s touch, his pulse quickening as the sensation sent jolts of pleasure through him.


    Seraphina, who had always been strong-willed and commanding in her own right, now seemed utterly obedient under Isabella''s soft-spoken authority.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes flickered between the two of them, his mind trying to reconcile this unexpected change. He knew Seraphina to be headstrong, fiery, and proud.


    Yet here she was, complying without hesitation, following Isabella¡¯s lead with every touch, every movement.


    Isabella, catching the surprise on Adrian¡¯s face, chuckled softly. Her eyes gleamed with understanding as she whispered into his ear, her voice laced with amusement, ¡°I see you¡¯re confused, my dear. You¡¯re wondering why she¡¯s so obedient all of a sudden, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 119:Bathing Time Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 119:Bathing Time Part 4 (R-18)Adrian''s mind was swirling, his senses overwhelmed as Seraphina''s delicate fingers continued their tantalizing rhythm on his body. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The intimacy between them had deepened, but what struck him more was the unusual dynamic between Seraphina and Isabella.


    Seraphina was undeniably powerful, confident, and independent¡ªyet here she was, completely dominated by Isabella''s presence and influence.


    As Seraphina worked on him, her cheeks flushed with a growing intensity, Adrian could feel her increasing arousal.


    The combination of her soft touches and Isabella''s guiding voice created an intoxicating atmosphere.


    Isabella smiled, her fingers trailing down Adrian''s arm in a soothing manner as she began to speak, her voice gentle but carrying an unmistakable authority.


    "Seraphina has always been strong-willed," Isabella began, her words soft but holding a deep significance, "but even from our younger days, she admired me. She used to follow me everywhere."


    Her voice was layered with both fondness and a hint of melancholy, and Adrian could sense how deeply intertwined their relationship truly was.


    Seraphina, focused on her task, didn''t stop, but Adrian could see the subtle shift in her posture, the way her body responded to Isabella''s words.


    She nodded slightly, her fingers never faltering in their rhythm, a quiet acknowledgment of the truth.


    "Back then," Isabella continued, "I didn''t fully understand how deep her admiration went. But as we grew older, it became clear¡ªSeraphina always saw me as her big sister, even though we weren''t bound by blood. She followed me, trusted me, and respected me in ways I didn''t expect."


    Adrian glanced down at Seraphina, watching as her strokes grew more deliberate, her focus on him unwavering despite Isabella''s words.


    There was no shame in her expression, only devotion, and something deeper¡ªsomething primal.


    "But things changed after the soul fusion," Isabella added, her voice dropping to a more serious tone.


    Adrian''s gaze flicked back to her as she continued, "You know, a little about it don''t you? After the fusion,since I was stronger than her, my soul became the main soul while her dying soul was recovering."


    Seraphina''s hand hesitated for just a moment at this revelation, but she quickly resumed her movements, her touch now laced with a growing lust.


    Her breathing had quickened slightly, a clear sign that her own desire was steadily increasing. Adrian felt his body responding to her touch, but his mind was fixated on Isabella''s explanation.


    "The fusion didn''t just bind us together in a physical sense," Isabella explained, her fingers now lightly caressing the back of Adrian''s neck, sending shivers down his spine. "It created a bond that runs deeper than anything we could have imagined. My thoughts, my desires¡­ they began to affect her. She started feeling things she shouldn''t have felt¡ªthings that weren''t her own."


    Adrian''s heart raced as Isabella''s words sank in. The soul fusion had done more than just unite their powers. It had created a chain, one that bound Seraphina to Isabella''s will and desires. It was a bond of control, something Seraphina hadn''t asked for but couldn''t escape.


    "I became the dominant soul," Isabella continued, her voice tinged with regret. "And in some ways, Seraphina became¡­ submissive to me. She started following my desires, my emotions. It wasn''t just admiration anymore¡ªit was something much more complex. She couldn''t help it. It''s like I had this invisible chain around her."


    Adrian glanced down at Seraphina again, watching the subtle tension in her expression. She wasn''t just aroused¡ªshe was battling something inside her.


    Isabella''s influence was undeniable, and Adrian realized that Seraphina''s actions were driven by both her own desires and the remnants of Isabella''s control over her.


    "I never wanted that for her," Isabella whispered, her voice soft with a mixture of guilt and longing. "I tried to free her from it, but there''s no solution. The fusion bound us too deeply. She''s always felt my desires, my needs¡­ and because of that, she''s never been truly free."


    Seraphina''s strokes became more intense, her breath coming in quicker bursts as her arousal deepened.


    Adrian could feel her body pressing against him more, her touch growing bolder with each passing moment. The heat in the room seemed to amplify as her own lust took over, her connection to Isabella feeding her desire.


    "But I think," Isabella murmured, her lips now dangerously close to Adrian''s ear, "you can be the one to override that. You can make her feel something stronger, something that''s entirely her own."


    Her voice was filled with an odd mixture of hope and seduction. "I hope that your emotions, your connection to her, will be strong enough to break that bond. To make her desire you more than anything she''s ever felt from me."


    Adrian''s mind swirled with this newfound responsibility. Seraphina''s growing lust was palpable, her hands now moving with a skill that surprised him.


    Even though this was her first time touching him like this, there was an undeniable precision in her movements, a rhythm that felt almost too perfect.


    Noticing his reaction, Isabella chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You''re surprised, aren''t you?" she teased, her fingers tracing lazy patterns along his back.


    "She''s never done this before, but she''s learned from me. Our souls are still connected, after all. Every time I touched you, she felt it. She remembers everything."


    Seraphina blushed, but her hand didn''t stop. If anything, her movements became even more confident, her body now pressed closer to Adrian''s as her own arousal surged.


    "You''ve become quite skilled, haven''t you, Seraphina?" Isabella teased, her voice dripping with amusement. "Not bad for your first time."


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed deeper, her lips parting slightly as she continued stroking Adrian. There was a hunger in her eyes now, as her lust was added with the lust she felt from Isabella.


    The tension in the room was thick, the steam curling around them like a cocoon of intimacy.


    Adrian''s breathing grew more ragged as the sensations built inside him. Seraphina''s touch, combined with Isabella''s teasing words, was pushing him to the edge.


    His body responded instinctively, every nerve heightened by the intimate interplay between the two women.


    Isabella, sensing how close he was, leaned in even closer, her lips brushing against his neck. "That''s it, Adrian," she whispered, her voice soft but commanding. "Let yourself go. Show Seraphina how much you want her. Let her feel your desire."


    Seraphina''s strokes became even more intense, her body now fully pressed against his as her own breathing grew erratic.


    Adrian could feel the tension in her muscles, the heat of her skin against his. Her lust had reached its peak, and there was no turning back.


    With Isabella''s guiding words in his ear and Seraphina''s skilled hand stroking him, Adrian finally gave in.


    With a grunt, he came all over Seraphina''s hand and some of his semen flew and stuck to her stomach and her thighs.

 Chapter 120: Teaching Seraphina (R-18)

    Chapter 120: Teaching Seraphina (R-18)Adrian''s body tensed as the intense pleasure washed over him, his release sending waves of heat throughout his limbs.


    Seraphina''s hand slowed but continued its gentle strokes, milking every last drop from him as she gazed up at him with a look of satisfaction.


    The flush on her cheeks had deepened, her breaths heavy and ragged, and her entire posture radiated the intensity of the moment they had just shared.


    Isabella smiled, her eyes flicking between Adrian and Seraphina, clearly pleased with how things had unfolded.


    She let her fingers glide through Seraphina''s hair, brushing it back affectionately as if offering silent praise.


    "Well done," she whispered, her voice soft yet laced with something more¡ªa certain pride in Seraphina''s ability to please Adrian.


    Seraphina''s breath hitched as she looked down at her hand, now sticky with Adrian''s release, her eyes wide and slightly glazed.


    Her chest rose and fell quickly, her own arousal and emotions still swirling within her. There was a moment of hesitation before she shyly glanced at Isabella for guidance.


    "See, Seraphina?" Isabella said gently, her hand caressing Seraphina''s cheek. "You did wonderfully. You followed your instincts¡­ and mine."


    She gave a soft chuckle, her fingers lingering as she leaned closer to her. "But this is just the beginning. You''ll need to learn to act on your own desires, not just what your soul feeds off of me."


    Adrian, still catching his breath, could feel the weight of Isabella''s words. There was something deeper in what she had said¡ªa layer of understanding about the bond that tied Seraphina to her.


    Though Seraphina had performed flawlessly, Adrian realized it wasn''t just her skill or desire driving her¡ªit was also Isabella''s influence, a lingering part of her control over Seraphina''s very soul.


    The warm, intimate tension in the room hadn''t dissipated, only thickened as Isabella''s words lingered between them.


    Adrian, still reeling from the pleasure Seraphina had drawn from him, felt Isabella''s dominance settling like a cloak over the moment.


    Seraphina, standing there with flushed cheeks and Adrian''s release on her hand, looked between him and Isabella, her eyes clouded with both satisfaction and something more¡ªdesire, need, and perhaps confusion.


    Isabella smiled at Seraphina, a knowing, almost predatory glint in her eyes. Her hand reached out, tracing the line of Seraphina''s jaw gently before she leaned in, her lips close to Seraphina''s ear.


    "Now that you''ve touched a man''s body, it''s time for you to truly understand how this works," Isabella whispered, her breath warm against Seraphina''s skin.


    "But not here¡ªthis place is too small, too limiting for what you need to learn." She cast a glance around the bathroom, steam curling around them like a veil. "We''ll continue in Adrian''s room."


    Adrian''s heart pounded, excitement stirring within him at Isabella''s promise. He saw Seraphina''s arousal still burning in her wide eyes, her body trembling slightly under Isabella''s gentle touch.


    Isabella, with her signature calm authority, gestured for them to quickly wash themselves. The atmosphere was filled with the tension of what was to come as they rinsed off, the water cooling their skin but doing nothing to lessen the heat between them.


    Isabella then said in an affectionate tone laced with a commanding undertone, "Before that, lick your hand clean, without leaving anything behind," as she brought Seraphina''s hand toward Seraphina''s mouth.


    Seraphina''s breath caught in her throat as Isabella gently lifted her hand, the one still sticky with Adrian''s semen, and brought it toward her mouth. Her wide eyes flicked nervously between Isabella and Adrian, unsure but curious.


    Isabella¡¯s gaze was firm yet coaxing, her tone soft as she whispered, ¡°Lick it clean, Seraphina. This is part of understanding. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment longer, her lips trembling slightly. Then, slowly, she extended her tongue, tentatively tasting Adrian¡¯s essence on her fingers. The texture was foreign, but the taste¡ªsalty, warm¡ªseemed to awaken something deep within her.


    Isabella watched closely, her eyes gleaming with approval as Seraphina''s tongue traced her fingers, cleaning every last drop.


    Seraphina¡¯s cheeks flushed even deeper, but there was no mistaking the hunger in her gaze now¡ªthe submissive pleasure she was drawing from Isabella¡¯s command, from her connection with Adrian.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Isabella purred, her fingers brushing lightly against Seraphina¡¯s lips as she wiped the little bit of semen remaining on her lips.


    Isabella then brought it close to her own mouth and licked her finger and said, "Delicious, as expected of my dear."


    Adrian, watching the scene unfold, felt a renewed surge of arousal. The heat between them had only intensified as Seraphina followed Isabella''s instructions.


    His body was already starting to react as his cock was now standing erect once again, and he could feel the anticipation building for what was to come next.


    Isabella leaned in closer to Seraphina, her voice a low murmur. "Now you''re beginning to understand. But there''s more¡ªso much more to learn."


    With a smile that was both affectionate and knowing, Isabella stood and gestured for them to finish cleaning up.


    The promise of what was waiting for them in Adrian''s room hung thick in the air, and all three could feel the weight of it pressing against their skin.


    As the warm water rinsed over their bodies, the heat of desire remained, pulsing in the background like a slow-burning fire. The night was far from over, and the lessons Isabella intended to teach had only just begun.


    Once cleaned, they quietly left the bathroom and made their way toward Adrian''s room. The soft sound of footsteps on the floor added to the anticipation hanging in the air.


    Seraphina followed closely behind, her breath uneven, knowing what awaited her but not entirely understanding her role in it yet.


    The moment they entered Adrian''s room, Isabella turned to face Seraphina, her gaze sharp yet compassionate. "Watch carefully," she instructed, her voice firm but laced with something that could only be described as tenderness. "You''ll see how it''s truly done between a man and a woman¡ªbetween lovers."


    Isabella moved toward Adrian, her body fluid and graceful. There was no hesitation in her movements as she took control of the situation, her hands already working to undress him once more, though this time with a deliberate slowness. She wanted Seraphina to see everything.


    Adrian, fully aware of both women''s eyes on him, felt a mixture of anticipation and lust as Isabella undressed him completely, her movements teasing yet precise.


    Once he stood bare before them, Isabella shed her own clothes, her body radiating confidence, each curve of her form deliberate and enticing.


    "Watch closely," Isabella repeated to Seraphina, her voice softer now, almost like a teacher guiding a student. She glanced over her shoulder, giving Seraphina a reassuring nod, before turning her full attention back to Adrian.


    Isabella kissed Adrian deeply, her lips pressing against his with a hunger that only deepened as her hands roamed over his chest, down his abdomen, and lower, teasing him back to full arousal.


    The room was thick with the sound of their mingling breaths, the intensity between them palpable.


    Seraphina, standing nearby, watched intently. Her breathing had become shallow, her chest rising and falling with growing anticipation.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121: Teaching Serpahina Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 121: Teaching Serpahina Part 2 (R-18)Isabella''s hands roamed over Adrian''s chest, the room thick with tension as the two lovers lost themselves in the moment.


    She pushed him gently back onto the plush bed, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips as she did. Then she undressed herself as her lust began to take over her, watching her son''s erection in full glory.


    Across the room, Seraphina sat perched on the edge of sofa, her eyes locked onto the pair with a mix of fascination and nervous energy.


    Her hands rested tensely on her thighs, her breath coming in shallow, excited bursts. She watched, spellbound, as Isabella guided Adrian''s naked body down onto the bed, his muscles taut and ready beneath her expert touch.


    "Now, Seraphina, pay close attention," Isabella instructed, her voice a smooth, husky purr that filled the space between them.


    She turned her head slightly to look at her younger sister-in-law, their gazes locking in a moment of shared understanding.


    "What you''re about to witness is the raw connection between a man and a woman. It''s more than just pleasure¡ªit''s a dance of control, desire, and submission."


    Adrian''s gaze flicked to Seraphina, but only for a moment. His focus quickly shifted back to Isabella as she leaned down, her lips brushing against his in a tender, lingering kiss.


    He responded instantly, his hands rising to caress her bare back, his fingers dancing along her spine. She moaned softly against his lips, the sound vibrating through both of their bodies.


    With practiced ease, Isabella deepened the kiss, her tongue sliding into his mouth as her hands moved to his chest.


    Adrian''s heart hammered in his chest, each beat echoing in his ears as he felt her warmth, her softness pressed against him.


    His hands wandered lower, cupping her breasts with a gentle yet possessive squeeze. Isabella let out a low, appreciative hum, arching her back to press herself further into his touch.


    "Yes, just like that," Isabella murmured, her voice a sultry murmur against his lips. "You always know how to handle me, don''t you, darling?"


    Adrian''s grip tightened slightly, his thumbs brushing over her nipples, eliciting a shudder from the beautiful woman above him.


    "I know exactly how you like it, Mom. I want you to feel good as well.a" he whispered, his voice thick with arousal.


    A louder, throaty moan escaped Isabella''s lips as Adrian''s hands continued to knead her breasts, his touch firm yet reverent as if worshipping the curves of her body.


    Isabella''s lips parted, another soft gasp escaping as she felt his fingers tweak her hardened peaks. She glanced over her shoulder at Seraphina, who was watching with wide eyes, her cheeks flushed a delicate pink.


    "See, Seraphina?" Isabella''s voice quivered with pleasure as she spoke, her breath coming in uneven pants.


    "A man who truly cares for you will take the time to explore your body¡ªto learn what you like. He''ll savor every inch of you, just like Adrian is doing now."


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her face full of lust coming from the very depth of her soul due to her soul connection with Isabella. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her earlier fiery and strong personality nowhere to be found as face was full of lust and obedience towards Isabella.


    Her lips parting slightly as she shifted on the couch. "I¡­I understand," she murmured, though her voice was barely audible over the sound of her own pounding heartbeat.


    Isabella''s gaze softened, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Good. Now, watch carefully." She shifted her position, straddling Adrian''s hips as she guided his hands lower.


    His fingers trailed down her stomach, brushing against the sensitive skin of her inner thighs. Isabella''s body responded immediately, her hips rolling forward as she sighed deeply, the sound resonating in the intimate space around them.


    Isabella whispered, her gaze flicking back to Adrian''s face. "Touch me, explore me."


    Adrian obeyed without hesitation, his hands slipping between her legs to part her folds gently.


    Isabella let out a sharp cry, her eyes meeting his as she bit her lower lip, the sight of his touch only heightening her arousal.


    With deliberate slowness, she began to move her hips, grinding against his hand as she let out a long, drawn-out moan, her voice dripping with pleasure.


    "Do you see this, Seraphina?" Isabella''s voice was a husky murmur, the tremor in her tone betraying how much she was enjoying Adrian''s ministrations.


    "This is what it means to share intimacy with your partner. You give yourself to them completely, and in return, they give you everything they have."


    Seraphina nodded, her breath hitching as she watched Isabella''s body move with a grace that was almost mesmerizing.


    Her hands twitched at her sides, itching to touch herself, but she held back, her focus locked entirely on the couple before her.


    Adrian''s fingers found Isabella''s clit, circling it slowly as he watched her face contort with pleasure. "You''re so beautiful like this, Mom" he whispered, his voice rough with need. "So responsive."


    Isabella moaned again, louder this time, her hips jerking forward as if seeking more of his touch. "And you''re so good at making me feel this way, darling." She pulled back slightly, her eyes locking onto Seraphina''s. "Now, watch how I take him."


    With a fluid motion, Isabella shifted her position, as her back now faced Adrian while her fully bare body turned towards Seraphina, as she began guiding Adrian''s throbbing erection to her entrance.


    Adrian didn''t forget to activate his Yin-Yang Harmony Technique as Isabella began to change her position.


    Isabella paused for just a moment above her son''s cock, savoring the anticipation before slowly lowering herself onto his cock, as her heated body desired to be penetrated while being watched by her sister-in-law.


    A long, breathy moan escaped her lips as she took him inch by inch, her body trembling slightly as she adjusted to his size.


    Adrian groaned, his hands gripping her hips as he felt her warmth envelop him. "Ahhhh¡­you feel so good, Mom," he panted, his eyes closing as he struggled to control himself.

 Chapter 122: Teaching Seraphina Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 122: Teaching Seraphina Part 3 (R-18)Got it! Here¡¯s the revised version where Isabella explains the past soul fusion between her and Seraphina to Adrian:


    Isabella''s lips curved into a wicked smile as she rocked her hips slowly, her body moving with deliberate sensuality. "Oh, I know, darling," she whispered, her voice a sultry purr that seemed to fill the room.


    "But it¡¯s not just about how it feels." Her eyes flickered down to where Seraphina stood, entranced by the sight of Isabella riding Adrian with practiced ease.


    "It¡¯s about how you make it feel," she added, her voice low and dripping with arousal.


    "Ahh¡­Ahh... See how I¡­Ah¡­ move?" Isabella¡¯s moans were mixed with breathy instructions, her hips rolling in slow, deliberate circles.


    "Feel the way I¡¯m using my hips? It¡¯s all about rhythm, about finding that perfect pace that drives you both wild."


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened, her breathing becoming shallow as she watched Isabella¡¯s graceful, hypnotic movements.


    "Yes¡­yes, I see," she whispered, almost in a trance, her voice trembling with a mixture of awe and desire.


    Isabella increased her pace, her movements becoming more fluid, her breasts bouncing with each upward thrust.


    "And don¡¯t forget," she continued, her words now interspersed with breathy moans, "to use your body to your advantage."


    Adrian¡¯s hands found their way to Isabella¡¯s breasts, his fingers kneading the soft flesh, making her moan even louder. "Like this, Mom?" he growled, his thumbs teasing her nipples.


    "Just like that," Isabella gasped, grinding down harder onto him, her moans growing more frantic. "You always know how to play with my breasts so perfectly¡­ Ahh¡­"


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes were glued to the scene, her own body burning with arousal. The sight of Adrian¡¯s hands teasing Isabella¡¯s chest sent jolts of desire through her, her fingers twitching as if she wanted to reach out and touch herself.


    "Adrian has always had a thing for breasts," Isabella teased through her moans, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Can¡¯t seem to get enough of them, can you, darling?"


    Adrian¡¯s rough smile barely masked his need. "I can¡¯t help it," he admitted, his hips thrusting up to meet hers. "They¡¯re just¡­ perfect."


    Isabella¡¯s soft laughter was mixed with breathless moans, her body riding him with more urgency.


    "And that¡¯s something to remember, Seraphina," she purred, her gaze shifting to the younger woman.


    "Every man has his weaknesses. Learn them, understand them, and use them to your advantage¡­ Ohhh¡­ Adrian¡­ right there."


    Seraphina nodded, her fingers brushing against her own chest as she tried to mimic the sensations she was witnessing. "I will," she promised, her voice thick with desire.


    Isabella¡¯s movements grew more frantic, her body trembling as she neared her climax. "Watch closely, Seraphina," she gasped, her voice trembling with effort and pleasure, "this is what it looks like when a woman gives herself completely to her lover."


    Adrian groaned, his hands gripping Isabella¡¯s hips tightly as he felt her walls clench around him. "Mom¡­fuck¡­I¡¯m gonna¡­" he panted, his body trembling as he released his semen inside her.


    Isabella¡¯s orgasm followed, her body shuddering violently as she cried out, her head thrown back in ecstasy. "Yes¡­oh yes¡­" she moaned, her juices spraying as her hips ground down one last time.


    Seraphina¡¯s wide eyes took in every detail, her own body alight with need, fingers itching to touch herself as she watched them climax together, their bodies locked in a perfect symphony of pleasure.


    As Isabella caught her breath, her body still trembling from the aftershocks, she cast a sultry glance at Seraphina.


    The red-haired beauty stood entranced, her cheeks flushed, and her hand unconsciously squeezing at her own breast as if trying to replicate the sensations she had just witnessed.


    "Come here, Seraphina," Isabella purred, her voice laced with both command and seduction.


    Seraphina swallowed hard, her body moving as if controlled by an unseen force, stepping closer to the bed.


    Her breathing was shallow, her eyes clouded with lust, unable to tear herself away from the sight of Isabella¡¯s glistening, still-quivering entrance.


    Isabella leaned back, spreading her legs further to reveal Adrian''s seed dripping from her folds. With a wicked smile, she raised a hand and beckoned Seraphina forward.


    "I want you to clean me up," she commanded softly, her voice firm but still gentle. "Lick every drop of Adrian¡¯s cum out of me. Unlike our past, this time you¡¯ll taste not only me but Adrian as well."


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, her body trembling with desire as she kneeled before Isabella.


    Her eyes fluttered up to meet Isabella''s gaze before she lowered her head, her tongue flicking out to taste the mixture of juices and semen.


    Isabella moaned softly, her hand resting on Seraphina¡¯s head as she did her bidding. Then, looking directly at Adrian, she began to speak.


    "Adrian, there¡¯s something you should know," Isabella said, her voice low and sultry as she stroked Seraphina¡¯s hair, her other hand still guiding Seraphina¡¯s eager tongue.


    "Seraphina and I... used to have sex before."


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to focus amidst the intense scene unfolding before him.


    "What? You and...Aunt used to have sex?, Adrian asked, suprised to extreme with this revelation. Adrian thought he had heard incorrectly before as Isabella had commanded Seraphina to lick her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it seemed, it was not his imagination, but it was their reality before.


    "You know about our situation due to soul fusion, right?," Isabella continued, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure.


    "Actually the method that we used, we discovered it during the war with the demonic faction. It was never meant to be used but I could not just let Seraphina die. But that ritual required a sacrifice of virgin male and female."


    Isabella paused as the pleasure from Seraphina''s tongue choked her voice as she let out a moan. She stroked Seraphina''s head as she beckoned her to continue, and continued her explanation.


    "Though I managed to modify the ritual and successfully kept her soul intact, in essence the ritual was incomplete and we had to have sex with each other to keep our soul intact."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. "You mean you and Aunt had to keep... having sex?" His voice was thick with disbelief and arousal.


    "Yes," Isabella replied, her lips curling into a seductive smile as her fingers guided Seraphina¡¯s movements. "In the past, it was necessary for our survival. We couldn¡¯t risk losing our connection, and every time we were apart for too long, the urge grew stronger. It was more than just desire¡ªit was life or death."


    Adrian¡¯s mind raced as he processed the revelation. Watching Seraphina, her tongue worshiping his mother¡¯s glistening folds, he realized just how deep their connection had been.


    His heart pounded as he took in the weight of their shared history, the forbidden past that linked the two women so intimately.


    "And now?" Adrian asked, his voice tight with arousal. "Is that connection still there?"


    Isabella¡¯s gaze met his, her eyes gleaming with a mix of lust and amusement." Not in the same way, only our souls are connected with each other. Now there is no need for sex between us, but if my dear son, wants we can do it."


    Seraphina¡¯s tongue continued to glide over Isabella¡¯s entrance, tasting the mixture of Adrian and Isabella¡¯s fluids, lost in the heat of the moment as Adrian''s mind buzzed with this new understanding of their history.

 Chapter 123: Teaching Seraphina Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 123: Teaching Seraphina Part 4 (R-18)Isabella¡¯s breath came in soft gasps as Seraphina¡¯s eager mouth worked between her legs, but soon, she gently pushed the redhead away.


    "Stop," Isabella murmured, her voice soft yet commanding. Seraphina immediately obeyed, her lips leaving Isabella¡¯s wet folds as she looked up, her eyes hazy with desire.


    "Tell me, Seraphina," Isabella said, brushing a hand through Seraphina¡¯s fiery red hair. "How do you feel?" Her tone was smooth, but there was an underlying curiosity that was hard to miss.


    Seraphina hesitated, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to find words. "I... I don¡¯t know," she whispered, her eyes clouded with confusion.


    "I feel... lust. I want..." Her gaze flickered toward Adrian, standing above them, his arousal evident. "I want to be... taken... like you were."


    Her voice trembled as she spoke. "But I don¡¯t know if these feelings are mine, or if they¡¯re... yours."


    Isabella¡¯s smirk widened as she cupped Seraphina¡¯s cheek, her fingers tracing the redhead¡¯s flushed skin.


    Isabella then turned towards Adrian, and said,"You see this my darling. This is her condition, not only is she unsure about emotions, whatever I tell her she does willingly. I hate to see her like this even if she, herself doesn''t seem to mind it. I hope you can help her free from this cage."


    Then Isabella kissed her softly, silencing her worries for the moment. "It¡¯s alright, Seraphina," Isabella whispered against her lips. "Whether these feelings are yours or mine... they¡¯re real enough, aren¡¯t they?"


    Seraphina nodded weakly, her breathing shallow, unsure but unable to resist the pull of the moment.


    Isabella smiled softly. "Don¡¯t think so hard. Just enjoy it." She kissed Seraphina again, her tongue exploring the lingering taste of Adrian¡¯s seed still coating the redhead¡¯s lips. "Now, lay down for me."


    Seraphina obeyed, her body sinking into the sheets as Isabella stood, her body glistening with sweat.


    Isabella turned to Adrian, her eyes dark with arousal. "Now, Adrian," she said in a low, sultry voice, "show her the pleasure she craves. Make her forget all this confusion. Fill her head with nothing but lust."


    Adrian moved toward Seraphina, his hands caressing her trembling body as Isabella leaned down to whisper in Seraphina¡¯s ear.


    "He¡¯s going to take you. Let him. Don¡¯t fight it. Let the pleasure wash away everything else."


    Seraphina whimpered softly as Adrian positioned himself over her, his hands gripping her hips. He looked up at Isabella, who nodded, her fingers trailing down Seraphina¡¯s chest.


    "Show her, Adrian," she whispered. "Show her what she¡¯s been missing."


    Adrian entered Seraphina slowly, her body tensing momentarily before melting into the sensation. Her breath hitched, a soft moan escaping her lips as her back arched.


    "Ahh... uhnn..." Seraphina gasped, her voice shaky as Adrian began to move inside her, each thrust driving deeper into her core. Isabella watched with satisfaction, her hand sliding over Seraphina¡¯s stomach, caressing her trembling skin.


    "You see, Seraphina?" Isabella purred, leaning down to kiss the younger woman¡¯s neck. "There¡¯s no need to think... just feel."


    Her fingers danced across Seraphina¡¯s breasts, teasing the sensitive peaks until Seraphina let out another moan.


    "Hah... ahhh... oh..." Seraphina moaned, her body responding instinctively to both Adrian¡¯s thrusts and Isabella¡¯s teasing touches.


    Isabella continued playing with Seraphina¡¯s body for a moment, her lips brushing against her skin as her hands explored.


    Then, with a satisfied hum, she backed up a little to give the two room on the bed, her eyes flicking to Adrian.


    Her own desire simmering beneath the surface, she began touching herself, with one hand over her breasts and other reaching down to her vagina, watching the two of them intently.


    As Adrian¡¯s thrusts grew deeper, Seraphina¡¯s moans grew more desperate. "Ahh... Adrian... uhnn... nghh..." she gasped, her body shivering with each wave of pleasure that rippled through her.


    Isabella¡¯s hand she stroked herself, watching with hungry eyes.


    "That¡¯s it," Isabella murmured, her fingers working between her legs as she watched Adrian take Seraphina. "You¡¯re doing so well, Seraphina. Let it all go... let him fill your mind with nothing but lust."


    Seraphina¡¯s moans filled the room, her body trembling beneath Adrian¡¯s as her thoughts blurred into the overwhelming sensations he was giving her.


    "Ahh... mmm... I... I can¡¯t...!" she cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as she surrendered completely.


    Adrian¡¯s hands tightened on her hips as his movements quickened, his body moving in perfect rhythm with hers.


    Seraphina¡¯s moans turned into breathless gasps, her confusion fading as her mind was overtaken by pleasure.


    "Hah... ahh... Adrian... nghh... uhnn...!" Seraphina¡¯s voice was raw with need, her body responding to every touch, every thrust.


    Isabella¡¯s breathing grew heavier as she watched, her own fingers moving faster between her legs.


    She bit her lip, her eyes glazed with lust as she enjoyed the scene unfolding before her. "That¡¯s it... take her... make her forget everything but this."


    Adrian groaned as he felt Seraphina tightening around him, her body quivering as he thrust deeper inside her. "Ugh... I¡¯m close..." he panted, his voice hoarse with arousal.


    Seraphina whimpered beneath him, her voice barely a whisper as her body convulsed. "Ahh... ahhh...!"


    Adrian''s thrusts slowed as he felt the pressure building within him, his breath ragged. "Mom... come here..." he managed to say between heavy breaths, his voice strained. "I''m coming..."


    Isabella¡¯s eyes gleamed at his words, a predatory smile spreading across her lips. She quickly moved closer, her body flushed with arousal as she knelt on the bed beside Seraphina.


    Adrian pulled out of Seraphina, his cock slick and throbbing, as he stood on the edge of the bed, stroking himself rapidly.


    Seraphina, still panting from the intensity of her experience, quickly got up as well, her eyes glazed with lust. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knelt beside Isabella, both women eagerly watching Adrian as he pumped his cock, their faces coming closer together in anticipation.


    Isabella¡¯s hand slid around the back of Seraphina''s neck, pulling her closer until their lips were nearly touching, their hot breaths mingling as they waited for Adrian¡¯s release. Their eyes flicked up to him, hungry and wanting.


    Adrian groaned, his body tensing as the sensation reached its peak. With a final, deep breath, he grunted, his cock jerking in his hand as thick ropes of cum spurted out, landing across both Isabella¡¯s and Seraphina¡¯s eager faces.


    The warm liquid splattered across their cheeks, lips, and foreheads, coating them as they both gasped softly, savoring the feeling.

 Chapter 124: Teaching Seraphina Final Part (R-18)

    Chapter 124: Teaching Seraphina Final Part (R-18)The warm liquid splattered across their cheeks, lips, and foreheads, coating them as they both gasped softly, savoring the sensation of Adrian''s release marking them.


    Their breaths came in soft, eager pants as the intensity of the moment lingered.


    "Ahh... yes..." Isabella moaned softly, a sly smile playing on her lips as she wiped a trail of cum from her cheek with her finger.


    With deliberate slowness, she brought the finger to her mouth and licked it clean, her tongue savoring the taste as she closed her eyes briefly in pleasure. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So good, darling..." she murmured, her voice low and filled with heat. Her gaze then flickered toward Seraphina, who knelt beside her, breathless and flushed, her face also glistening with Adrian''s cum.


    Isabella leaned closer, her eyes locked with Seraphina''s, and without hesitation, she extended her tongue, licking a streak of cum from Seraphina''s cheek, her warm breath ghosting over the redhead''s skin.


    Seraphina shivered at the intimate touch, her body trembling as Isabella''s tongue traveled across her skin, gathering the remnants of Adrian''s release.


    Isabella''s tongue darted out again, this time tracing the corner of Seraphina''s lips, licking away another drop of cum that had dripped there.


    Isabella smiled, her eyes dark with desire as she leaned in, capturing Seraphina''s lips in a deep, slow kiss.


    Their mouths pressed together, and as Isabella''s tongue slid into Seraphina''s mouth, she transferred the sticky substance between them, sharing the taste of Adrian''s release.


    Seraphina moaned softly into the kiss, eagerly returning the gesture, their tongues intertwining as they exchanged the remnants of his pleasure.


    Their lips moved together, the kiss growing more passionate, more heated, as the taste of Adrian''s seed passed between them.


    The sticky warmth on their skin only heightened the intensity of the moment, their bodies pressed close as they reveled in the shared sensation.


    Adrian watched them with a satisfied smirk, his chest still rising and falling as he caught his breath.


    The sight of the two women, their faces glistening with his release, now locked in a fervent, sensual kiss, sent a final wave of satisfaction through him.


    He couldn''t help but admire the way they indulged in each other, their lustful desire on full display.


    Isabella pulled back slightly from the kiss, her lips still brushing against Seraphina''s as she whispered, "You taste him, don''t you? Isn''t it intoxicating?"


    Her voice was sultry, teasing, as her fingers lightly traced the curve of Seraphina''s jaw.


    Seraphina nodded weakly, her breath shallow as she licked her lips, still tasting the mixture of Adrian and Isabella on her tongue.


    "Yes... I... I can''t get enough," she whispered, her voice trembling with lust.


    Isabella chuckled softly, her fingers running through Seraphina''s hair as she glanced back at Adrian, her expression one of pure satisfaction.


    Adrian grinned, his arousal still evident as he watched them, ready for whatever came next.


    The night passed in a haze of passion, with Adrian taking both Isabella and Seraphina, pleasuring them in every way imaginable.


    Their bodies intertwined, and moans of pleasure echoed through the room until the early hours of the morning.


    The three of them indulged in each other, and by the time exhaustion finally overcame them, they fell asleep in each other''s arms, completely spent.


    As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the curtains, Adrian stirred from his sleep. He blinked his eyes open, greeted by the peaceful sight of two beautiful women lying beside him.


    On one side was Isabella, his mother, her body still warm and nestled against him, her arm draped possessively over his chest.


    On the other side was Seraphina, his aunt but now something far more intimate, her fiery red hair splayed across the pillows as she slept peacefully.


    The night''s events replayed in his mind, and he couldn''t help but smile at the memory of their shared passion.


    Careful not to wake them, Adrian slipped out of bed and stretched, feeling a pleasant ache in his muscles.


    He then turned to his system with a faint hope that mission regarding Seraphina was completed. But, alas, as he guessed, the mission was not completed, indicating, he still had to completely make her his.


    Though he didn''t complete his mission, he did manage to obtain good amount of stats from Isabella due to Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, as he used it on her, but he could not use it on Seraphina.


    He then opened his system and asked," Why was Yin-Yang Harmony Technique not activated, system?"


    The system replied in its usual cold mechanical, mocking tone," There are two reasons host. First, she is not your woman yet and second, since she is two class above host, your technique won''t work on her unless she allows it."


    Adrian frowned slightly as he absorbed the system''s response. It wasn''t surprising, but it was still frustrating.


    Seraphina wasn''t yet completely his, as he still had no way to break the soul connection between Isabella and Seraphina. But it also fueled his desire to fully conquer her heart and body.


    "Two classes above me, huh?" Adrian muttered to himself. He glanced over at Seraphina, her lithe form still resting beside him, her chest rising and falling in peaceful slumber.


    As he was having such thoughts in his mind, Isabella stirred awake, her eyes fluttering open as she smiled lazily at her son.


    "Good morning, darling," she murmured, her voice still husky from sleep as she puckered her lips and closed her eyes, waiting for a kiss from her beloved son.


    "Morning, mother," Adrian whispered back with a smirk, as he leaned in gave her a soft kiss. Seraphina woke next, stretching languidly and blinking up at him with a coy smile.


    "You two wore me out," she teased, her eyes glinting playfully as she sat up, completely unfazed by their situation. "But I suppose I can''t complain."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "I don''t think any of us can."


    Soon, the three of them made their way to the bath. The steam filled the room as warm water cascaded over their bodies, washing away the remnants of the night.


    Isabella washed Adrian''s back with slow, tender movements, while Seraphina sat beside them, a teasing smirk on her lips as she splashed water playfully in Adrian''s direction.


    After bathing and dressing, the trio gathered for breakfast. The table was filled with a variety of fruits, meats, and fresh bread.


    They ate leisurely, the tension of the night before replaced by a relaxed, comfortable atmosphere. Seraphina, now fully back to her usual self, laughed and teased Adrian, her sharp wit on full display.


    Isabella, meanwhile, ate in silence, her mind already drifting to the task at hand. After breakfast, she stood up, placing a soft kiss on Adrian''s cheek.


    "I need to return to my duties, darling. Recruiting soldiers won''t happen on its own," she said with a small smile.


    Adrian nodded, watching as his mother left the room, her presence commanding even in her departure.


    Once Isabella was gone, Adrian and Seraphina prepared for their journey to the Shadowgrove Forest.


    She walked beside Adrian, her eyes scanning the forest ahead.


    "You know," she began, her tone light but teasing, "I wasn''t sure if what I felt last night was really me or... something big sis Isa influenced. But," she glanced at him with a sly smile, "the fact of the matter is, I enjoyed it. I''m not ashamed to admit it."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, amused by her candidness. "So, no regrets, then?"


    Seraphina laughed softly, flicking her hair over her shoulder. "None at all. In fact, I wouldn''t mind doing it again." Her voice was playful, but there was a hint of sincerity beneath it.


    Adrian grinned, shaking his head. "I''ll keep that in mind. Not only that I will make it so that you will not be confused anymore."


    Seraphina smirked, stepping closer to him as they ventured deeper into the forest. "You''d better."


    The teasing look in her eyes was undeniable as she continued, "Though, let''s focus on leveling up for now."


    "Don''t worry about that," Adrian replied confidently, tightening his grip on his weapon. "I''m gonna level tons today with your help Aunt."

 Chapter 125: The Day Before War

    Chapter 125: The Day Before WarFor the next four days, the Shadowgrove Forest became a relentless battlefield. With Seraphina by his side, Adrian''s growth was nothing short of meteoric.


    During the day, they fought side by side, cutting through monsters, conquering obstacles, and pushing each other to their limits.


    Seraphina¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t merely a safety net; it was an assurance that Adrian could face challenges far above his current abilities.


    The synergy between them was evident in every strike and counter. Seraphina¡¯s spells created openings, and Adrian capitalized on them with ruthless efficiency.


    His Draconic Cloak allowed him to blend into the environment, and Shadow Vein Step enabled him to move with blinding speed, always one step ahead of the creatures they faced.


    Adrian fought against beasts that would have been nightmares for any ordinary adventurer¡ªTwisted Treants, Dire Wargs¡ªbut none stood a chance against the combined might of Adrian and Seraphina.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon each day, their intense training didn¡¯t end. Instead, it shifted to something more intimate, more primal.


    At night, Adrian would return to his chambers, where his women eagerly awaited him. The bedroom became a different kind of battlefield¡ªa place where pleasure and desire reigned supreme.


    His nights were spent indulging in the carnal delights that only those deeply connected to him could provide.


    Each woman, whether it was Isabella, Chris, Eve, Seraphina, or Sophia, received his undivided attention, and their moans filled the manor as he pushed them to new heights of ecstasy.


    To enhance these sessions, Adrian had purchased various devices and instructional manuals that provided insights into advanced techniques and positions designed to maximize pleasure.


    He shared these with his women, showing them new ways to satisfy not just him, but themselves as well.


    The videos detailed techniques to expand their boundaries, and the women eagerly absorbed the knowledge, experimenting with Adrian and even among themselves.


    He could feel the effects of the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique amplifying his strength, agility, and even his mana reserves.


    Each encounter left him invigorated, stronger, and more connected to those who shared his bed. The symbiotic nature of the technique meant that his women also reaped the benefits of his growing power, their own stats increasing as they became more synchronized with him.


    But there was one woman who remained elusive¡ªthe one he wanted most to experience the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique with¡ªSeraphina.


    No matter how much they pushed each other during the day or how intimately they connected at night, Adrian couldn¡¯t activate the technique on her.


    According to Seraphina, her being a Third-Class Awakener meant a wall of mana and spiritual energy prevented the technique from taking root.


    Unless Adrian himself could possess spiritual energy along with his mana, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the barrier and use his technique on her as it would be blocked otherwise.


    Adrian frowned at the situation. He glanced over at Seraphina, who was resting beside him, her fiery red hair spread across the pillow like a halo.


    She was so close, yet still out of his reach in that regard. He had managed to push his own limits, leveling up and gaining stats at a breakneck pace, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Just wait, Aunt,¡± he murmured softly, his gaze hardening with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up to you. I¡¯ll break through that barrier one way or another and let you experience even more bliss."


    Despite the challenges, Adrian¡¯s progress was nothing short of astonishing. By the end of the fourth day, he had gained eleven levels, his stats increasing significantly.


    Each level-up brought him closer to his goals, and the fruits of his labor were evident not just in himself but in his women as well.


    Their stats, too, had grown in tandem with his, making them stronger, faster, and more resilient.


    But it wasn¡¯t just about raw power. He could feel the bond between them deepening, strengthening with each shared experience. He was building a foundation of loyalty and trust that would be unshakeable.


    On the morning before their planned day of attacking Mortimer, Adrian decided it was time to take the next step. He gathered everyone from the Everhart territory¡ªthe soldiers, the maids, the staff. No one was exempt.


    They assembled in the training ground of the Everhart Manor, a sea of faces filled with curiosity, uncertainty, and, in some cases, unease. Adrian stood before them, his presence commanding as he prepared to address the crowd.


    ¡°My family, my people,¡± Adrian began, his voice firm and resonant.


    ¡°Today marks a turning point for the Everhart territory. We¡¯ve fought hard, we¡¯ve trained hard, and now it¡¯s time to push ourselves even further. We will be embarking on a journey, one that will take us to the next level of power and strength.¡±


    Murmurs of confusion rippled through the crowd. Adrian raised his hand, silencing them.


    ¡°This journey will take place in a virtual training chamber, created by my Aunt, the former Royal Mage, Seraphina Everhart. It is a place where time flows differently, where a year¡¯s worth of training can be condensed into mere weeks. But before we embark, there is a contract that must be signed¡ªa binding agreement that will ensure your loyalty to the Everhart family.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian held up the contract, a scroll inscribed with runes and symbols that pulsed with a faint, ominous light.


    ¡°This contract is for your protection and ours. It will ensure that the strength you gain will always serve the Everhart family, and it will guarantee that no outside force can tamper with our bonds.¡±


    The Everharts had always been a fair and just family. They trusted Adrian, even if they didn¡¯t fully understand the gravity of what he was asking.


    One by one, they stepped forward, signing their names on the scroll. Each signature sent a ripple of power through the hall, the contract binding itself to their very souls, but no one realized this situation as they were not strong enough.


    Unbeknownst to them, Adrian had purchased these contracts, soul contracts, in bulk from the system, and their tier, while effective, was low enough that it hadn¡¯t cost him much SP.


    Still, the effect was absolute. Those who signed were now irrevocably tied to the Everhart family.


    Once the last person signed, Adrian¡¯s smile turned sharp, his gaze sweeping over the crowd.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just any contract,¡± he announced, his voice soft but carrying a weight that made everyone freeze. ¡°It is a soul-binding contract. Those who signed it will find themselves unable to betray the Everhart family without severe consequences.¡±


    Gasps of shock and fear rippled through the crowd. Adrian stood firm, his expression unyielding.


    ¡°But for those who remain loyal,¡± he continued, ¡°it will grant unprecedented opportunities for growth and advancement. So, choose wisely. Loyalty will be rewarded. Treachery will be punished.¡±


    The silence was deafening as Adrian¡¯s eyes swept over the assembled crowd. A few faces blanched with fear¡ªthe spies, the ones planted by neighboring powers.


    ¡°Anyone having second thoughts?¡± he asked, his voice almost gentle.


    No one dared to move.


    Before any of them could react further, a few individuals crumpled to the ground, their bodies lifeless, their souls shattered by the contract¡¯s power.


    The crowd recoiled, horrified gasps filling the air. But those who were still standing felt something shift within them¡ªa strengthening of the bond, a deeper connection to the Everhart family.


    ¡°Let this be a lesson,¡± Adrian said coldly. ¡°The Everhart family will not tolerate disloyalty. We stand strong together, or we fall divided.¡±


    With that, he turned away, the crowd still reeling from the revelation. Loyalty or death. That was the creed of the Everharts, and now it was burned into their very souls.

 Chapter 126: Entering The Training Chamber

    Chapter 126: Entering The Training ChamberThe remaining soldiers and staff stood straighter, their resolve hardened.


    They were ready¡ªready to follow Adrian to the ends of the world, to shed blood if necessary, and to prove that their loyalty to the Everhart family was unbreakable. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the contract ceremony was over, Adrian led his people to the entrance of the Everhart Manor, where Seraphina waited, a small smile playing on her lips as she observed the aftermath of Adrian''s decisive actions.


    Her gaze flicked to the bodies of the traitors, still lying cold on the floor.


    "Efficient and unwavering," she murmured approvingly. "As expected of my husband."


    Adrian nodded but looked beyond the immediate. The stakes were high, and he had no intention of failing¡ªnot with his people, not with his family, and certainly not with his ambitions.


    "Now, it''s time for the training chamber," Adrian announced, his voice carrying over the assembled soldiers and staff.


    He used the Virtual Training Chamber Voucher, which shimmered with an ethereal glow. He glanced at Seraphina, who understood the assignment and waved her staff to make it as if she activated the portal.


    As Adrian activated it, a large portal materialized before them, swirling with vibrant colors and emitting a powerful aura of mana.


    "This portal will take us to the training chamber, where we will spend the next several weeks¡ªcondensed time, of course¡ªperfecting our skills and pushing our limits. By the time we return, each of you will have increased your combat prowess significantly."


    He turned to Seraphina, who nodded and stepped forward. He had thoroughly explained the function of the training chamber to her the previous night, wanting everyone to believe it was her magic at work.


    With a commanding presence, she took the lead and addressed the crowd.


    "You will be separated into smaller groups within the chamber," she explained, her voice calm but firm.


    "Each group will face a variety of challenges tailored to your current abilities. The chamber''s environment can be adjusted to simulate different terrains and enemy types, allowing for comprehensive training."


    There was a murmur of excitement among the crowd. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, a chance to hone their skills in a way that would be impossible outside the chamber.


    "For most of you, advancing your combat abilities by even a single level could take months or years. But here, under our guidance, you will be able to achieve that and more in a fraction of the time," Seraphina continued.


    At that moment, she raised her hands, and the air around her shimmered as an intricate magical formation appeared beneath her feet.


    With a flourish, she summoned Adrian''s draconic batalion¡ªwhich was composed solely of draconic  awakened, that radiated raw power.


    "These are your instructors for this one year, inside this chamber." Seraphina announced, her voice resonating with authority.


    "Each of you will be paired with one of them. They will guide you throughout the training. Treat them with respect and heed their instructions well."


    The draconic awakened moved to stand before the soldiers and staff, each one exuding an aura of strength and command. As they took their positions, Seraphina began assigning them to the different training zones.


    "Melee units, head to the eastern zone," she instructed. "Ranged units, move to the northern zone. Mages and spellcasters, to the western zone. Support units, proceed to the southern zone."


    The soldiers and staff quickly separated, following their designated instructors. The draconic awakened led them through the portal, disappearing into the swirling vortex of mana.


    Seraphina stepped through last, and as she did, the portal closed behind her, sealing them inside the virtual training chamber.


    The chamber''s interior was vast, far larger than anything the Everhart Manor could contain. It resembled an expansive, mystical realm, with floating islands, towering mountains, and dense forests stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The air buzzed with mana, thick and potent, making every breath feel energizing.


    "This place is incredible," Adrian murmured, taking in the surroundings. The chamber was a masterpiece of magical engineering, capable of simulating any environment and challenge.


    Seraphina walked up beside him, her gaze sweeping over the assembled people. "I''ve set up several training zones throughout the chamber," she explained.


    "Each zone will test a different aspect of combat¡ªspeed, strength, endurance, and magical ability. I''ll be monitoring everyone''s progress and adjusting the difficulty as needed."


    Adrian nodded, impressed by the scale of the chamber. "We''ll start with basic drills to assess everyone''s current abilities, and then move on to more specialized training."


    With that, the draconic awakened began leading their respective groups to the designated zones, issuing commands with sharp, authoritative voices.


    Adrian could see the determination in the eyes of his people¡ªthe desire to prove themselves, to rise above their current limitations.


    "Alright, let''s begin," Adrian said, clapping his hands together. "First, we''ll conduct an assessment to see where everyone stands."


    Over the next few hours, the chamber was filled with the sounds of clashing weapons, shouted commands, and the crackling of spells being cast.


    The draconic awakened moved among the groups, offering guidance and demonstrating advanced techniques. Their presence was both intimidating and reassuring, pushing each person to their limits.


    In the eastern zone, a group of melee fighters faced off against a series of increasingly difficult opponents conjured by the chamber.


    The draconic awakened critiqued their stance, their attacks, and their defenses, pushing them to execute each move with precision and power.


    "Don''t let your guard down," one of the awakened instructed, its deep voice reverberating through the air as it observed a group of swordsmen.


    "These creatures may be illusions, but the pain they inflict is real. Treat every encounter as if your life depends on it."


    In the northern zone, archers struggled to hit fast-moving targets that darted through the air. A draconic awakened demonstrated how to steady their breathing and focus on predicting their targets'' movements rather than just reacting.


    "Focus on anticipation, not just reaction," the awakened advised. "A calm mind and a steady hand will lead to accurate shots."


    The mages in the western zone grappled with the intensity of the mana in the chamber, their spells faltering under the pressure.


    A pair of draconic awakened offered guidance on mana control, demonstrating how to regulate their flow to avoid burnout.


    "Let the mana flow through you," one awakened urged, its voice low and soothing. "Do not force it. If you try to overpower it, you will only exhaust yourself. Adapt, and you will thrive."


    Slowly but surely, the soldiers and staff began to adapt. Their movements grew more confident, their spells more controlled. The training was grueling but effective.

 Chapter 127: Training

    Chapter 127: TrainingEastern Zone - Melee Training


    The clang of steel reverberated through the air as melee fighters clashed with conjured opponents, each more challenging than the last, pushing the fighters to their breaking points.


    The draconic instructors didn''t hold back¡ªthey demonstrated advanced combat techniques and demanded perfect execution from the trainees.


    With the training chamber''s abilities, countless scenarios were simulated: battling against overwhelming numbers, defending against ambushes, and maneuvering through dangerous terrains.


    "Your stance is too wide," one instructor barked, shoving a soldier back with a single sweep of its massive arm. "Correct it, or you''ll leave yourself open to a killing blow."


    The soldier nodded, sweat pouring down his face, and adjusted his footing. The next strike was sharper, more precise.


    "Good. Now, keep your center of gravity low and your movements fluid. Do not waste energy on unnecessary flourishes."


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months as the fighters honed their swordplay, their muscles aching from the relentless training.


    The Draconic Awakened taught them to embrace the pain, to channel it into strength. As time passed, each fighter''s movements became sharper, their strikes more devastating.


    Northern Zone - Ranged Training


    Archers and marksmen stood in a clearing dotted with levitating targets that zoomed through the air at unpredictable speeds.


    The training chamber provided different types of scenarios to improve their skills¡ªtargets that zigzagged erratically, enemies with varying elemental resistances, and even multi-target elimination drills to sharpen their reaction times.


    The Draconic Awakened in charge of the zone demonstrated how to breathe evenly, aiming with calm precision rather than haste.


    "Breathe in¡ªhold. Feel the wind, predict your target''s path, and then¡­ release." The arrow left the instructor''s bow with a whistle, hitting a tiny, rapidly moving target with pinpoint accuracy.


    The trainees struggled at first. Their shots were erratic, often missing the targets entirely. But under the stern guidance of their instructors, they began to find their rhythm.


    The chamber introduced new challenges¡ªshooting while dodging attacks, launching arrows through elemental barriers, and even hitting invisible targets by relying on sound alone.


    One by one, the archers started hitting their marks. Then, as their accuracy improved, the instructors increased the difficulty¡ªfaster targets, trick shots through narrow openings, and even shooting while on the move.


    "Remember, precision is key. A single well-placed arrow can decide a battle''s outcome."


    Western Zone - Mana Training


    The mages stood amidst an arcane field, the air thick with raw mana. Every breath they took burned with the power of a thousand spells.


    The chamber simulated a variety of magical environments, from chaotic mana storms to null-magic zones, forcing the mages to adapt and refine their casting under varying conditions.


    The Draconic Awakened tasked with their training taught them how to channel mana more efficiently, how to cast without wasting energy, and how to maintain control under immense pressure.


    "Do not force the mana to obey," a draconic mage instructed, its voice calm and steady. "Feel it, let it flow through you. Only then can you truly master it."


    The mages struggled at first¡ªspells fizzled out or erupted too violently. But as they adjusted their mindset, following the instructors'' guidance, their control improved.


    Fireballs grew hotter and more focused, lightning danced at their fingertips with precision, and barriers formed without a single crack.


    The chamber summoned powerful elemental creatures, each embodying a different aspect of magic, to test their limits and abilities.


    "Excellent. Now, let''s test your abilities against a real challenge."


    Southern Zone - Support Unit Training


    The support units focused on bolstering their defenses and coordinating with one another.


    The training chamber simulated various battlefield scenarios¡ªmass healing under siege, creating protective wards against magical bombardments, and coordinating with melee units to provide backup at crucial moments.


    The Draconic Awakened taught them how to create stronger barriers, how to heal more efficiently, and how to read the flow of battle to provide support where it was needed most.


    "Do not merely react¡ªanticipate," the draconic instructor urged as it observed a group of healers. "Predict when your allies will need your aid and act accordingly."


    The support units learned to work in perfect harmony, weaving spells and abilities together to create impenetrable defenses and seamless healing networks. They practiced shielding allies from surprise attacks, neutralizing poisons and curses, and even redirecting enemy spells back at them.


    As the weeks turned into months, the people of Everhart Manor pushed themselves harder than ever before.


    The Draconic Awakened proved to be ruthless yet effective teachers, driving each person beyond their limits.


    Besides training separately, once a week, they would combine all the forces and train their army formations as well.


    They would then have mock combat with features of the training chamber that simulated a battlefield with shifting terrains, dynamic weather conditions, and enemy forces.


    Adrian, too, did not remain idle. He and his family¡ªIsabella, Sophia, Seraphina, Eve, and Chris¡ªunderwent rigorous training.


    The chamber seemed to respond to their growth, adjusting the challenges and pushing them harder with each passing day.


    Adrian honed his skills with daggers, spells, and his Dragon Vein Mana Circulation, steadily pushing his limits to the brink.


    Not only Adrian, rest of his family members also went through their own tailored training provided by system to Adrian, who then gave them to his family.


    The time they spent inside was grueling, but it bore fruit. By the end of the year, each of them had undergone a transformation¡ªboth physically and mentally. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One day, nearly a year into their training, Adrian felt a tug in his mind. The special item that he had purchased from the system was now signaling him that he should get out of the chamber to complete his plan.


    Adrian called his family over, his expression serious. "My time inside is over now; I should head towards Mortimer''s territory."


    Sophia''s brows furrowed. "Already? I don''t have any sense of time since coming here and training so hard."


    He nodded. "I need to make preparations outside and ensure everything is in place. I''ll bring everyone out when the time is right."


    Seraphina placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We''ll be ready. Go and do what needs to be done, my dear Adrian."


    With a final nod to his family, Adrian activated the token. In a flash of light, he was transported out of the chamber, returning to his estate where he had originally activated the voucher.


    Back in the familiar surroundings of Everhart Manor, Adrian took a moment to steady himself. The transition from the intense mana-rich environment of the chamber to the calm air of the manor was jarring. He headed to his room, took a long, hot bath, and rested briefly. There was no time to waste.


    He had already planned for this moment. During his training with Seraphina, he had arranged for the fastest mount¡ªa monstrous beast bred for speed and endurance¡ªto be prepared for him.


    He had also hired some escorts, as he didn''t want to be bothered with fighting bandits and monsters and be delayed. He also had them under a soul contract to prevent any leakage of information. Every detail had been meticulously handled.


    Adrian donned his combat attire and slipped out of the estate and headed towards the designated location where the team and the beast he had hired and bought waited for him.

 Chapter 128: Arrival

    Chapter 128: ArrivalAdrian arrived at the outskirts of the manor estate where a small group awaited him¡ªsix handpicked escorts clad in reinforced combat gear, their weapons gleaming under the faint light of dawn.


    The escort team, comprised of a variety of classes¡ªtwo swordsmen, an archer, a healer, a mage, and a scout¡ªstood ready and alert.


    Next to them was the mount Adrian had acquired during his time in the training with Seraphina. A towering beast of muscle and sinew, it stood nearly twelve feet at the shoulder, its hide covered in overlapping scales that shimmered like polished steel.


    The creature''s body was built for endurance and speed, with long, powerful legs ending in clawed feet that dug into the ground.


    The beast''s elongated snout sported rows of jagged teeth, and its eyes glowed a faint crimson¡ªradiating an aura of strength and ferocity.


    The creature, named Stormstride, was bred for traversing long distances swiftly. Its muscular frame was complemented by two sets of back legs, which allowed it to sprint at incredible speeds, making it the perfect combination of speed and durability.


    Stormstride was known in the monster taming world for its endurance, able to travel for days without rest, and for its ability to shrug off attacks that would incapacitate lesser mounts.


    Its scales not only provided physical protection but also had minor resistance to various elemental attacks, making it a fearsome beast both in combat and travel. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master Adrian," one of the escorts, a swordsman, greeted with a deep bow. The others followed suit. "We''re ready to depart at your command."


    Adrian nodded approvingly as he glanced at the team. Each one had undergone a soul contract, ensuring their loyalty and discretion.


    Without further delay, he mounted Stormstride, settling comfortably onto the saddle specifically designed for long rides. With a wave of his hand, he signaled the group to move out.


    "Let''s not waste any time. We ride through the night," he ordered.


    The group formed a loose formation around Adrian¡ªtwo swordsmen taking the lead, the mage and healer in the center, and the archer and scout flanking the rear.


    Stormstride set a relentless pace, its powerful legs propelling it forward effortlessly. The escorts followed suit, their stamina bolstered by the rigorous training they''d undergone to keep up with such a beast.


    As the night deepened, the group encountered various obstacles¡ªa band of opportunistic bandits who thought they could make a quick profit, and a few low-level monsters prowling the roads.


    The first confrontation came swiftly. The bandits leapt out from behind a thicket of trees, their weapons glinting under the moonlight.


    With a shrill cry, they charged forward, intent on overwhelming the travelers. But the escorts were far from ordinary.


    "Bandits," the scout hissed as he spotted them closing in from all sides. He unsheathed a pair of daggers and readied himself.


    Adrian barely had to glance at them. With a simple nod, the escorts sprang into action.


    The swordsmen surged forward with deadly efficiency, their blades moving like a blur. Steel clashed against steel, but the bandits were no match for the well-trained and coordinated efforts of Adrian''s guards.


    One of the swordsmen spun on his heel, parrying a clumsy strike before bringing his blade down in a lethal arc, cutting the attacker down.


    The archer, standing back, loosed arrows with pinpoint accuracy,as each of her shot found its mark with lethal precision. Bandits fell with arrows buried in their throats or chests before they even realized they were under attack.


    A monstrous creature resembling a large, wolf-like beast attempted to flank the group but was met with a barrage of fireballs from the mage, who chanted rapidly, his hands glowing with arcane power.


    The creature howled as flames enveloped it, leaving only charred remains.


    A few bandits managed to reach the healer at the center, only to be stopped dead in their tracks by the archer and scout working in perfect sync, dispatching them before they could pose any threat.


    Adrian observed the skirmish with a detached gaze, assessing his team''s performance. When the last of the bandits lay crumpled on the ground, he gave a slight nod of approval.


    "Good work. Let''s keep moving."


    The escorts regrouped without a word, and the party continued their journey, Stormstride carrying Adrian effortlessly as it led the way.


    The night wore on, and a few more creatures of varying sizes attempted to ambush the group¡ªa pack of shadow wolves, a pair of oversized manticores, and even a stray wyvern.


    But each time, the escorts handled them with practiced precision, cutting down the threats with minimal disruption to their pace.


    By the time the first light of dawn peeked over the horizon, the group finally approached the imposing silhouette of Mortimer''s castle.


    The castle, set against the backdrop of towering cliffs, looked as intimidating as ever, its spires clawing at the sky.


    Adrian dismounted Stormstride and glanced at his escorts. They were slightly winded but otherwise unharmed¡ªa testament to their skill and resilience.


    "Stay alert. I''ll handle things from here," he said.


    The swordsman who had spoken earlier stepped forward and bowed. "Understood, Master Adrian. We''ll remain on standby until you give the signal."


    Adrian nodded once and turned his gaze towards the castle gates. His mind churned with the steps of the plan he''d spent months perfecting inside the chamber.


    The castle''s formidable defenses seemed to defy entry, due to the recent chaos that he had caused. The situation around the castle was tense, with guards all around the castle.


    But he wasn''t coming here as a mere trespasser or intruder¡ªhe was here to confront Mortimer and dismantle the entire foundation that had sought to affect his life and those around him.


    He even dared to have thoughts over his women. Today he would take care of the problem that had been hanging like a sword above his head when he had just awaken to this world.


    Adrian adjusted his combat attire, his enchanted daggers glinting with a faint, ethereal glow¡ªeach one brimming with the mana he''d meticulously infused during his training.


    His long, black coat fluttered in the morning breeze as he took his first steps towards the castle gates.

 Chapter 129: Celes Emberfall

    Chapter 129: Celes EmberfallAdrian raised a hand, halting his escort team just before the castle gates. The wind blew softly around them, rustling the leaves in the distance as dawn broke over the horizon.


    "Return to the manor," he commanded, his voice steady and firm. "There''s no need for all of you to go further. Take Stormstride with you."


    The escorts exchanged glances, hesitating for a moment. It was the young woman, an archer with short, blonde hair and sharp green eyes, with slightly pale skin, who took a step forward, her bow slung across her back and a determined expression on her face.


    "Master Adrian, are you sure we don''t need to be here?" one of the swordsmen asked, but Adrian shook his head.


    "Yes," he replied, his gaze unwavering. "Your job was to get me here. Now, take Stormstride and return to my territory and wait for my arrival."


    The men nodded, bowing low before turning to leave. They were afraid Adrian would force them to attack in order to silence them.


    The two swordsmen, the scout, the healer, and the mage all mounted their respective horses and began to ride away.


    Stormstride let out a low growl of protest but obeyed, following the group with its powerful strides.


    But the young woman remained, standing firm even as the others left. Adrian narrowed his eyes slightly and took a step closer.


    "And you?" he asked, his voice softer now, but with an edge of curiosity. "Why haven''t you gone?"


    The archer looked up at him, her green eyes gleaming with something close to resolve¡ªno, it was something more, something deeper, almost like a conviction.


    "I can feel it, Master Adrian," she said softly, her voice steady despite the uncertainty in her gaze. "My sixth sense has always been strong¡­ and it''s telling me that following you now will bring me to greater heights than I could ever reach alone."


    Adrian tilted his head, intrigued. "Greater heights? What exactly do you think I''m about to do?"


    The young woman bit her lower lip, her fingers twitching slightly as if she were reaching for the bow that was not yet in her grasp.


    "I don''t know," she admitted. "But¡­ it''s almost like my senses are screaming at me. Screaming that I have to follow you¡ªno matter where you go. I know it sounds crazy. I have never been wrong with my intuition. It has saved me from danger and has earned me great opportunities."


    Adrian''s gaze softened slightly as he observed her. She was serious. Her conviction wasn''t born out of loyalty alone; it came from her intuition.


    He felt a flicker of respect for the young archer''s determination and intuition.


    "What I''m about to do is dangerous," he warned her. "I''m about to go to war with Baron Mortimer. This isn''t just a skirmish or a confrontation¡ªit''s a battle to dismantle his entire foundation. If you follow me, you''re risking your life."


    The archer nodded firmly, her eyes never leaving his.


    "I understand. But even so¡­ I want to follow you. I need to follow you. My sixth sense is telling me that if I don''t¡­ I''ll miss my chance."


    There was no hesitation in her words, no wavering in her resolve. Adrian considered her for a long moment before finally nodding.


    "Very well," he murmured.


    Activating his Appraisal skill, Adrian''s eyes glowed faintly as he focused on the archer, her stats and abilities slowly coming into view. The information that appeared in front of him made his eyes widen in surprise. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Name: Celes Emberfall


    Age: 19


    Class: Shadowed Wind Archer (Second Class)


    Level: 53


    Unique Ability: [Whisper of the Fates]


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 900


    Mana Points (MP): 750


    Strength: 84


    Agility: 199


    Endurance: 155


    Intelligence: 78


    Charm: 61


    Luck: 153


    Skills:


    Wind''s Precision: Increases accuracy and speed of arrows by 50%. Allows arrows to adjust their trajectory slightly mid-flight.Shadow Arrow: Imbues an arrow with shadow energy, allowing it to bypass some physical barriers and strike true. Deals additional dark-element damage.Eagle Eye: Grants heightened vision, able to see clearly over long distances and spot minute details that would normally be missed.Quickdraw: Fires multiple arrows in rapid succession. Each arrow can be imbued with different elemental properties.Arcane Binding Shot: Fires a special arrow that, upon hitting, binds the target''s movements temporarily using arcane energy.


    Unique Ability: [Whisper of the Fates]


    Celes has an innate sense that alerts her to danger and opportunities, though it is not a precise foresight. This ability grants vague premonitions of future events, such as impending threats or favorable circumstances. The nature of these premonitions can be unclear or open to interpretation, but with experience, [Whisper of the Fates] can develop into the ability [Foresight], allowing for more detailed glimpses of the future. Eventually, it can evolve into [Future Sight], which offers true insight into upcoming events.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed slightly as he took in the details. For someone so young, Celes'' stats were impressive.


    But what surprised him most was her luck and unique ability. She had the highest luck of anyone he had met so far, probably due to her unique ability.


    As for her unique ability, which could develop into Foresight and eventually Future Sight? Its value was beyond measure.


    He met Celes'' gaze again, the surprise fading into a calculating calm.


    "Very well, Celes," Adrian said finally, a slight smile playing on his lips. "You can follow me. Just don''t get yourself killed."


    The young woman''s smile widened, relief and determination shining in her eyes. She bowed deeply, her blonde hair falling over her shoulders.


    "Thank you, Master Adrian. I won''t let you down."


    With a nod, Adrian turned back towards the castle gates. The guards were still eyeing him warily, weapons at the ready.


    "Stay close," he murmured to Celes. "We''re walking into the lion''s den now. Let''s see if your sixth sense really knows what it''s doing."


    And with that, he began his approach once more, Celes at his side, her bow at the ready, her eyes scanning their surroundings with a sharpness that matched her resolve.


    As they neared the castle gates, the guards'' shouts rang out again, demanding that they halt. But Adrian didn''t stop. He kept walking, each step a declaration of intent. And this time, he wasn''t alone.

 Chapter 130: Beginning of Assasult

    Chapter 130: Beginning of AssasultAdrian, his gaze remained fixed on the castle gates as he continued to advance. The guards patrolling the perimeter noticed his approach and immediately stiffened, raising their weapons.


    "Halt!" one of them shouted, a burly man with a scar running down his face. He gripped his halberd tighter, his eyes narrowing at the sight of Adrian and Celes.


    "State your business, or we''ll be forced to take action!"


    Adrian didn''t stop. Instead, he reached for the hilt of his dagger, his eyes glowing faintly as mana surged through his veins. The guards exchanged uneasy glances. It was clear that this was no ordinary intruder.


    "Halt, I said!" the guard barked again, but his voice wavered. "Turn back now, or¡ª"


    "Celes," Adrian said softly, his voice barely a whisper. But the archer beside him heard it loud and clear.


    Without a word, Celes unslung her bow in a single fluid motion. She drew an arrow from her quiver, her fingers moving with practiced ease. The arrow glowed with a faint, ethereal light as she infused it with mana.


    "Shoot down the one at the left tower," Adrian commanded, his voice calm.


    Celes''s eyes narrowed, and she nodded. Her body moved like a spring being released¡ªsmooth, powerful, and precise.


    The arrow left her bowstring with a sharp , a streak of blue light trailing behind it as it flew through the air.


    There was a barely audible gasp as the arrow struck its target¡ªone of the guards in the left watchtower. The man crumpled, falling to the ground in an instant.


    "Enemy attack!" one of the guards bellowed, his voice laced with panic.


    The shout was followed by a flurry of movement. The guards, who had been lounging around or watching idly, suddenly snapped into action.


    Weapons were drawn, and more shouts rang out as they prepared to engage.


    "Raise the alarm!" a panicked voice yelled.


    "No!" a deeper voice cut through the chaos, silencing the frantic guard.


    The man who spoke was a towering figure, clad in polished armor that gleamed in the early morning light. He had the insignia of a captain on his chest, and his eyes blazed with authority.


    "If we sound the alarm for two people, where would our face be?" the captain growled, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "The Baron will have us flayed for being unable to handle a mere pair of intruders. Hold your positions and take them down!"


    The lower-ranking soldier looked uncertain but didn''t dare to argue. He swallowed hard, his gaze darting between the captain and the advancing figure of Adrian.


    "Yes, sir!" he stammered, turning back to the front lines.


    The guards formed a tight line, their weapons raised in a defensive stance. The captain stepped forward, his halberd glinting menacingly as he pointed it towards Adrian.


    "You have guts showing up here, boy," the captain sneered. "But guts alone won''t save you."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. He glanced at Celes, who had already nocked another arrow and was ready for his signal. He nodded, and in the blink of an eye, she released the arrow.


    The projectile flew straight at the captain, the air whistling softly as it cut through. The captain moved to dodge, but the arrow curved mid-flight, guided by Celes''s skill.


    It struck his shoulder, embedding itself deep into his armor.


    "Argh!" The captain staggered back, his face twisting in pain. He looked down at the arrow, then back at Celes, a mixture of fury and disbelief in his eyes. "You little¡ª!"


    "Shadow Vein Step," Adrian murmured, his form blurring for a split second before vanishing completely.


    The guards gasped, their eyes widening as they looked around, trying to locate him. Before they could react, Adrian reappeared behind them, his dagger flashing with a dark, ominous light.


    "Dragon''s Fang Strike!" he hissed.


    The dagger cleaved through the air, its blade moving with a speed and precision that left afterimages in its wake.


    Two guards fell before they even realized what had happened, blood spurting from the deep, lethal wounds in their sides.


    "Damn it, he''s behind us!" one of the remaining guards shouted, spinning around.


    But Adrian was already gone again, his form flickering in and out of existence like a shadow dancing in the light. Each time he reappeared, another guard would fall, his body crumpling lifelessly to the ground.


    "Stay together! Don''t let him separate us!" the captain roared, clutching his wounded shoulder as he tried to rally his men.


    But it was no use. Celes was still firing from a distance, each of her arrows finding their marks with unerring accuracy.


    One guard dropped to his knees as an arrow pierced his thigh, another fell forward with an arrow lodged in his throat.


    "Wind''s Precision!" Celes called out, her voice carrying over the din of battle.


    Her next volley of arrows flew with blinding speed, curving and twisting through the air to strike at the exposed gaps in the guards'' armor. The men cried out in pain and fear as they were struck down one by one.


    The captain''s face twisted in rage as he watched his men fall. "You bastard! I''ll kill you myself!" he snarled, brandishing his halberd.


    He lunged at Adrian, the weapon swinging down in a powerful arc. But Adrian sidestepped effortlessly, his movements almost casual. He raised his dagger, the blade shimmering as he activated another skill.


    The captain''s next strike came faster, but it was still too slow. Adrian ducked beneath the halberd, his body moving with a fluidity that seemed almost unnatural. He lashed out with his dagger, aiming for the captain''s exposed flank.


    The blade bit into flesh, and the captain let out a roar of pain. He swung his halberd wildly, forcing Adrian to retreat a step.


    "You''re fast, but not fast enough!" the captain growled, blood dripping from his side.


    Adrian didn''t respond. Instead, he raised his free hand, his fingers crackling with mana. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mana Fortification," he intoned.


    A barrier of shimmering energy formed around him, the air humming with power. The captain''s eyes widened, but he didn''t have time to react before Adrian surged forward, his dagger thrusting towards the man''s chest.


    "Gah!" The captain staggered back, clutching at the wound. Blood spilled from between his fingers, and his face contorted in pain.


    "Damn you¡­" he wheezed, his voice weak. He looked around at his fallen men, then back at Adrian. "You¡­ You''ll pay for this¡­ The Baron won''t let you¡ª"


    His words were cut off as Adrian''s dagger flashed once more. The blade struck true, and the captain''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Silence fell over the courtyard as the last of the guards collapsed. Adrian stood amidst the carnage, his breathing steady and controlled.


    He turned to look at Celes, who was lowering her bow, a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Well done," Adrian said, his tone even.


    Celes bowed her head slightly. "Thank you, Master Adrian. I''m just glad I could be of help."


    Adrian nodded, then glanced at the castle gates. The path towards the castle gate was now clear, but he knew it was just the beginning of his assault.

 Chapter 131: Storming the Castle

    Chapter 131: Storming the CastleThe commotion outside the castle gates did not go unnoticed for long. As the last of the guards fell, the echoes of their final cries reverberated ominously through the castle walls, drawing the attention of everyone stationed within.


    Panic spread like wildfire, and the remaining guards inside scrambled to react, desperation painted on their faces.


    "Sound the alarm!" one of the guards shouted, his voice cracking as he pointed wildly at the devastation beyond the gate. "Get reinforcements! The captain and his men¡ªthey¡¯re all dead!"


    Another guard, eyes wide with terror, shouted over the growing cacophony, "What kind of monsters are we dealing with?!"


    The news of the massacre at the gate spread through the ranks like a disease. A young messenger, barely out of his teenage years, turned and bolted down the dimly lit corridors, his feet pounding against the cobblestone floors as he raced to deliver the grim news to the Baron himself.


    Meanwhile, outside, Adrian stood before the imposing castle gates, his crimson eyes narrowed as he took in the reinforced iron barriers, enchanted with runes and magic seals.


    ¡°Such an obstacle won¡¯t hold for long,¡± he mused, a hint of amusement curling his lips. His gaze shifted to the remaining guards stationed within the courtyard, who looked on with a mix of fear and disbelief.


    With a calm breath, Adrian clenched his fist, and a powerful aura erupted from him. The ground beneath his feet cracked under the immense pressure that swirled around his body.


    His red eyes shifted into a fierce golden hue, his presence distorting the air with a palpable force.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Might,¡± he intoned softly, his voice carrying a weight that reverberated through the bones of those who dared to stand against him.


    Draconic power flared through his veins, his muscles bulging and glowing with an otherworldly light. The very air crackled with energy as if reality itself struggled to contain his power.


    In one swift motion, Adrian raised his fist high above his head, then brought it crashing down toward the gate.


    A devastating wave of energy, imbued with his draconic strength, exploded forward. The impact shattered the iron barriers and the enchanted wood alike, tearing through them as if they were no more than fragile glass.


    A thunderous boom echoed across the courtyard as the gate erupted in a cascade of twisted metal and splinters. The debris scattered in all directions, the force sending guards who stood too close crashing into walls or collapsing lifelessly onto the ground.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, obscuring the view for a heartbeat. When it cleared, the once-formidable gate lay in ruins¡ªreduced to little more than rubble.


    Adrian stepped through the wreckage, his gaze cold and unyielding as he surveyed the chaos he had wrought.


    Celes was right beside him, her bow still at the ready. She glanced at the bodies strewn about and the remains of the gate with a hint of satisfaction glinting in her eyes.


    ¡°Clear the way,¡± Adrian commanded, his gaze never wavering from the path ahead.


    ¡°Yes, Master Adrian,¡± Celes replied, nocking another arrow onto her bowstring. She moved like a shadow, her keen senses already picking up on the approaching reinforcements.


    As more guards poured into the courtyard, the bell continued to toll¡ªa grim reminder of the oncoming storm.


    Shouts of anger and confusion filled the air, and the clash of steel rang out as the reinforcements engaged Adrian and Celes.


    ¡°Get them! Surround them!¡± one of the guards ordered, trying to rally his comrades.


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Draconic Cloak.¡±


    His form shimmered, and then he disappeared completely, blending seamlessly into the surroundings.


    The guards faltered, their eyes darting around in confusion. Before they could react, Adrian reappeared among them, his dagger flashing with lethal precision.


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike!¡±


    Blood sprayed in a crimson arc as he cut through the guards with merciless efficiency. Every strike was swift, deadly, and deliberate.


    The guards never stood a chance, their screams of pain and terror filling the courtyard as Adrian moved through them with the grace and savagery of a predator.


    Celes, meanwhile, positioned herself at an elevated spot. Her arrows flew one after another, each one guided with pinpoint accuracy to strike down the guards attempting to flank Adrian.


    Any who tried to approach from the blind spots found themselves with an arrow piercing through their throats or hearts.


    ¡°Hold the line!¡± a voice roared, but it was drowned out by the cries of dying men.


    Within moments, the reinforcements lay in broken heaps, their weapons clattering to the ground as their lifeless bodies crumpled in defeat. Adrian and Celes stood amidst the carnage, barely winded.


    Back in the heart of the castle, Baron Alistair Mortimer stood before a grand mirror, adjusting his regal attire.


    He exuded an aura of confidence and authority, his eyes sharp and calculating. But his moment of calm was shattered when the door to his chamber burst open.


    ¡°Milord!¡± the young messenger gasped, his face pale with fear. ¡°There¡¯s been an attack at the gate! The captain and the guards¡ªthey¡¯re all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Mortimer finished, his voice icy. He turned to face the messenger, his expression darkening. ¡°How many are we dealing with?¡±


    ¡°T-Two, milord. Only two people¡­ They¡¯re cutting through our men like they¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Mortimer¡¯s eyes blazed with fury, his fists clenching so hard his knuckles turned white. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just a week ago, his castle had been thrown into chaos by some insolent rat¡ªa brazen intruder who dared to free his prisoners and wreak havoc upon his carefully laid plans.


    The damage he had caused set Mortimer¡¯s ambitions back by months. His dungeons were in shambles, critical supplies stolen, and worst of all, his envoy had been murdered.


    If not for his agreements with the powerful Viscount¡ªagreements that promised him wealth and power¡ªhe would have found himself scrambling to maintain his grip on his territory.


    And now, when he was finally getting things under control, ?


    The veins in Mortimer¡¯s neck bulged, his face twisting with fury. He slammed his fist onto the desk beside him, the wood splintering under the force of his blow.


    ¡°Who the hell is behind this?¡± he snarled, more to himself than to the trembling messenger.


    ¡°Milord?¡± the messenger squeaked, taking a fearful step back.


    Mortimer¡¯s gaze snapped to him, and the boy froze in place, terror etched across his features. But the baron simply waved him away, reigning in his temper with visible effort.


    ¡°Gather the commanders. I¡¯ll handle this myself,¡± Mortimer ordered coldly.


    ¡°Y-Yes, milord!¡± the messenger stammered, scrambling out of the room.


    Mortimer took a deep breath, his shoulders rising and falling as he tried to suppress the storm of rage within him. Whoever dared to challenge him in his own domain would pay dearly. He¡¯d make sure of it.


    He turned and strode purposefully down the hall, his heavy footsteps echoing ominously. The commotion outside grew louder as he approached the courtyard, his generals and commanders falling in line behind him.


    By the time he reached the scene of the battle, a sizeable force of soldiers had already gathered.


    But they were hesitant, fear evident in their eyes as they looked at the two figures standing amidst the corpses of their comrades.


    Adrian stood at the center, his presence commanding and unyielding. Celes was by his side, her bow still raised as she scanned the remaining guards.


    The two of them exuded an air of confidence, as if the odds were entirely in their favor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± one of the commanders barked, his voice tense. He glanced at Mortimer, seeking direction.


    The Baron stepped forward, his gaze locked onto Adrian. As he looked at the face of the intruder, recognition flashed through his eyes.

 Chapter 132: Mocking Mortimer

    Chapter 132: Mocking MortimerBaron Alistair Mortimer''s expression darkened the moment he laid eyes on Adrian, the very sight of him igniting a surge of seething anger. Recognition dawned on him instantly, and with it came a flood of bitter memories and unfulfilled desires.


    It was as if the past¡ªone that he''d long thought buried and forgotten¡ªhad come back to haunt him in the form of this young man. The brat he once dismissed as insignificant, the son of the woman he had coveted for so long, now stood before him, covered in the blood of his men.


    The boy who should have been nothing more than a stain under his boot was cutting through his forces like a seasoned warrior.


    Baron Mortimer''s jaw tightened, a low growl escaping his lips as his aura flared violently, tendrils of crimson energy spiraling out from him in a twisted dance. The air thickened under the weight of his power, a suffocating presence that caused the nearby soldiers to falter and take a step back.


    Adrian, feeling the pressure of Mortimer''s rising aura, remained unfazed. With a deft motion, he dodged an incoming slash from a desperate guard, his body moving with effortless grace.


    He retaliated with a swift strike of his enchanted dagger, the blade slicing through flesh and bone. The guard''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Adrian then leaped back, landing lightly a few paces away from the Baron and his trembling soldiers.


    Straightening himself, Adrian calmly wiped the blood from his blade, his movements deliberate and precise. He looked up at Mortimer, his crimson eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement.


    Then, with a slight bow¡ªexecuted with the refined grace of noble etiquette¡ªhe spoke.


    "Baron Mortimer," he began, his tone polite but laced with a chilling edge, "I apologize for the unscheduled visit. I simply couldn''t resist dropping by, as I heard your castle went through some trouble recently."


    The mocking lilt in Adrian''s voice, combined with his formal gesture, felt like a slap to Mortimer''s face.


    The Baron''s eyes narrowed, his teeth grinding audibly. The sheer insolence¡ªthe audacity of this boy¡ªwas beyond comprehension.


    He let out a furious roar, raising a large, ornate horn from his belt. He brought it to his lips and blew with all his might.


    The horn''s deep, resonating sound echoed through the courtyard, its mournful tone vibrating in the bones of all who heard it.


    The signal reverberated across the castle grounds, a call to arms, summoning every available soldier, guard, and magical reinforcement to the courtyard.


    It was a declaration that Mortimer no longer considered this a mere skirmish¡ªthis was war.


    "Enough games!" Mortimer bellowed, his voice amplified by his aura. The force of his shout sent shockwaves through the courtyard, causing the very ground to tremble.


    "You dare come here, to domain, and slaughter my men?! You dare taunt with your pathetic attempts at civility, boy?!"


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smirk, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. ¡°Taunt?¡± he echoed, his tone almost casual as if the very idea was absurd. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, Baron. I¡¯m merely here to annihilate you and your entire force from the face of this world.¡±


    The words were delivered with such cold certainty that the soldiers surrounding Mortimer felt an involuntary shiver run down their spines. It wasn¡¯t a boast or an empty threat¡ªit was a declaration of intent.


    Mortimer''s face twisted, his anger boiling over into a livid expression of pure rage. And then¡ªhe laughed.


    The harsh, guttural sound filled the courtyard, a mocking cackle that sent echoes bouncing off the castle walls.


    ¡° will annihilate ?¡± Mortimer spat, incredulous. ¡°, a mere child, and a weak woman? Just the two of you?¡±


    He gestured widely, pointing at the multitude of reinforcements that had now gathered in the courtyard¡ªbattle-hardened warriors, elite guards, and mages, all of whom were carefully positioning themselves to encircle Adrian and Celes.


    Adrian merely watched him, his expression unchanging, his demeanor calm as ever. He held up a hand as if giving a signal.


    Mortimer¡¯s men tensed immediately, their eyes darting around the shadows, expecting more enemies to emerge. There was a moment of silence¡ªan agonizing second of heightened anticipation¡ªas they waited for the hidden army they thought Adrian was summoning.


    But nothing happened.


    Adrian dropped his hand back down, and the tension in the air seemed to snap. He let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head in mild amusement.


    ¡°It¡¯s just me,¡± he said, his voice ringing clearly through the courtyard. ¡°Just me and her.¡±


    Mortimer¡¯s face flushed an angry crimson¡ªpartly from fury, and partly from embarrassment at having been made a fool of in front of his men. A snarl twisted his lips, and his aura surged with a renewed intensity, cracking the ground beneath his feet.


    ¡°Looks like those were your last words,¡± Mortimer snarled. ¡°Now die!¡±


    With a roar, he lunged forward, his crimson aura flaring like a raging inferno as he led the charge.


    His men, emboldened by his fierce display, rushed forward as well, their weapons drawn and spells at the ready.


    Adrian¡¯s smirk only widened as he watched the sea of soldiers close in on him. The glint of countless weapons, the hum of spells being prepared¡ªnone of it seemed to faze him.


    Instead, he casually lifted his gaze to meet Mortimer¡¯s furious glare, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and scorn.


    ¡°Are you really that dumb, Mortimer?¡± he said while laughing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You really believed me when I said I came with no one but her. Man you are really dumb huh."


    Mortimer faltered, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his eyes as he stopped his charging, afraid to fall on some trap laid by the young twerp before him.


    Adrian raised his hand once more, his palm facing the sky. With a sharp motion, he snapped his fingers.


    In his mind, he commanded the system to release everyone from the Virtual Training Chamber and bring them outside. He even requested a bit of flair for their entrance.


    The system, always efficient, agreed¡ªalbeit with a fee in Seduction Points, which Adrian gladly paid.


    The command resonated with an otherworldly echo, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still.


    An eerie silence enveloped the courtyard as a surge of energy crackled in the air, shimmering like a thin veil that bridged two realms.


    The tension peaked as the energy condensed into a single point, coalescing until it finally erupted, forming a massive swirling portal.


    Then, in a series of bright, blinding flashes, figures began to emerge from the portal, one after another, each radiating a powerful aura that seemed to shake the very foundations of the castle.

 Chapter 133: Surrounding And Humiliating Mortimer

    Chapter 133: Surrounding And Humiliating MortimerBaron Alistair Mortimer''s eyes widened as figure after figure emerged from the massive portal that had just materialized in the courtyard, each individual radiating a potent aura.


    The very air crackled with the energy of their presence, the sheer weight of their combined power suffocating.


    Warriors clad in the unmistakable regalia of the Everhart family formed a formidable formation around Adrian.


    Some wielded massive greatswords that crackled with lightning, others held staves that shimmered with arcane energy, while archers stood in the back with arrows notched, glowing faintly with an eerie light.


    Following the elite forces came another unit, and this one was unlike anything Baron Mortimer had seen before.


    Hulking figures with scales of polished crimson and eyes that glowed with a draconic intensity marched out, their mere presence sending shivers down the spines of Mortimer''s men.


    The Draconic Battalion¡ªan elite force granted to Adrian by the system as a reward¡ªstood behind him like an immovable wall of draconic might, each member''s aura a testament to their terrifying strength.


    Mortimer''s confidence faltered, his face draining of color as the reality of his situation settled in. He had initially thought he was dealing with a mere skirmish, a small nuisance that could be eradicated swiftly.


    Now, however, it was clear that he was the one surrounded, the tables having turned in an instant. What should have been a fight to capture or kill one man had transformed into a dire struggle for survival.


    "Impossible," Mortimer muttered, his voice barely a whisper as his eyes darted frantically from soldier to soldier. "How¡­ How is this possible? They¡ª"


    Adrian''s mocking laughter interrupted him, cutting through the Baron''s shock like a knife. "Surprised, Baron?" he asked, his voice dripping with scorn. "Did you really think I would be foolish enough to come to your territory alone, with no one but her?"


    Mortimer''s face contorted with rage, but a deep sense of dread lingered just beneath the surface. He took a step back, his gaze narrowing as the Everhart soldiers continued to pour out of the portal, surrounding his men on all sides.


    Desperation clawed at his chest. He had managed to gather a handful of his elite commanders and the strongest warriors stationed within the castle''s walls, but the majority of his forces were scattered across his vast territory, guarding key locations and patrolling strategic points.


    The ones currently at the castle were nowhere near enough to counter what was now a full-scale invasion.


    The worst part? The soldiers emerging from the portal were only the beginning.


    As the last few people stepped through, the energy around the portal shifted once more. Mortimer watched in disbelief as a group of women walked out.


    Each one radiated an aura that sent a chill down his spine. They were powerful¡ªfar more powerful than the elite forces that had come before them.


    Two of the women had auras that matched his own strength. The oppressive force they exuded made the ground tremble beneath their feet, and even his seasoned commanders found themselves involuntarily stepping back. And the third¡­


    Mortimer''s heart skipped a beat. The third woman''s aura dwarfed his own. Her presence was like a black hole, sucking in all the ambient mana and light around her, creating a void of overwhelming power.


    Even with his vast experience, Mortimer could do nothing but stare, paralyzed by the realization that he had no hope of standing against her.


    But the final arrivals made his blood boil with a fury he hadn''t felt in decades.


    Two more women emerged as the portal began to close, and Mortimer''s gaze locked onto them instantly. One was a petite young girl with delicate features and a striking resemblance to¡ª


    "Eve¡­" he breathed, the word dripping with venomous anger. His daughter¡ªthe child he had broken, humiliated, and enslaved¡ªnow stood before him, her eyes wide and hopeful, filled with a light that he had crushed long ago.


    How dare she look at him like that, as if she had escaped his grasp?


    The second figure twisted his expression into one of pure hatred. It was the woman he had used to control his daughter, the one who had served as both a concubine and a tool to ensure Eve''s submission.


    The very sight of her standing there, no longer sick but beautiful as the day he bought her to be his concubine, sent him into a blind rage.


    "You¡­" Mortimer''s voice was a guttural snarl, his aura flaring violently as he realized the situation. "You insolent brat! You were that rat, the one who caused the chaos in my castle!"


    Adrian''s smirk widened as he took a leisurely step forward. "Haha...Guilty as charged, Baron. So, what are you going to do about it?"


    The question was delivered so casually, with such a lack of concern, that Mortimer found himself trembling in fury.


    He clenched his fists, the energy around him crackling with barely restrained power. "I''ll¡ª"


    But Adrian cut him off, his eyes shifting to Eve as he beckoned her closer. "Eve, come here."


    She hesitated for only a fraction of a second before rushing forward, her movements filled with a newfound grace and agility.


    She came to a stop just in front of Adrian, looking up at him with a mixture of gratitude and tender love¡ªsomething that made Mortimer''s stomach twist with disgust.


    And then, in one swift motion, Adrian cupped her cheek and leaned down, capturing her lips in a deep, possessive kiss.


    Eve''s eyes widened in shock, but they soon fluttered shut as she melted into the kiss, her entire being leaning into Adrian''s embrace.


    The courtyard fell silent, every eye watching the display with a mixture of awe and disbelief. Mortimer''s jaw dropped, his face turning a deep shade of purple as his mind struggled to process what was happening.


    When Adrian finally pulled back, Eve was breathless, her cheeks flushed, her eyes sparkling with a happiness that Mortimer had never seen on her face.


    She glanced back at her father, then turned to Adrian, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Adrian¡­" she murmured softly, her voice filled with a quiet reverence.


    Adrian shifted his gaze back to Mortimer, whose expression had contorted into one of unadulterated hatred.


    The Baron''s teeth were bared, his fists clenched so tightly that blood began to drip from where his nails dug into his palms. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡­ You bastard!" Mortimer roared, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. "How dare you¡ª"


    Adrian didn''t reply to the Baron, he thought of something and then he shifted his appearance with a flash of mana, turning his face to look like that of the envoy, who had started it this path where Adrian was now¡ªDarian, the envoy of Mortimer.


    "Darian¡­ You¡ª!" Mortimer choked, stumbling back.


    "That''s right, Baron. I''m Darian, your envoy. And I have completed my mission Lord Baron." Adrian gestured grandly at the army that surrounded them, the Everhart soldiers closing in with deadly precision.


    "I''ve brought the entire Everhart family to you as you commanded Lord Baron."

 Chapter 134: Slaughter

    Chapter 134: SlaughterBaron Mortimer''s face twisted into a grotesque mask of fury and disbelief. His entire body trembled as he glared at Adrian, now disguised as Darian, the man he had trusted with such vital tasks.


    "You¡­ You bastard!" he roared, his voice echoing through the courtyard, laced with a hatred that seemed to burn hotter with every word.


    "You''re the one responsible for all the chaos in my castle! You caused me to lose face! You ruined my entire stronghold!"


    Adrian''s smile was cold, his gaze unflinching. He dropped the disguise with a flicker of mana, his features returning to normal as he regarded Mortimer with an almost detached amusement.


    "Yes, I did," he replied evenly. "But it''s your fault, Baron. You dared to target my family, so now I''m here to settle the score."


    Mortimer''s eyes bulged, and he took a threatening step forward, his aura flaring dangerously. But the moment he did, Seraphina moved.


    Her presence manifested like a tidal wave crashing over him, the sheer pressure of her aura sending shockwaves through the air.


    Mortimer''s breath hitched, his movements frozen in place as if an invisible hand had wrapped around his throat, squeezing relentlessly.


    The other generals and commanders recoiled instinctively, fear etched on their faces as they turned to look at the source of the overwhelming power.


    Seraphina stood calmly beside Adrian, her eyes glowing with a fierce blue light. With just a glance, she exerted enough pressure to make Mortimer''s strongest men feel as if their bones were about to snap under the strain.


    "Trying to move, Baron?" Seraphina asked softly, her tone carrying a gentle mockery. "I wouldn''t recommend it."


    Mortimer gritted his teeth, his anger boiling over as he felt utterly powerless in front of this woman.


    Every fiber of his being screamed to fight, to attack, to crush this insolent brat and the woman who dared to stifle him. But he couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe properly under the crushing weight of Seraphina''s aura.


    Meanwhile, Adrian turned his gaze away from the fuming Baron and raised his hand, giving a single, commanding gesture.


    "Begin," he ordered, his voice calm but carrying an edge of finality.


    In an instant, the courtyard erupted into chaos.


    The Everhart forces moved like a well-oiled machine, precise and ruthless. The front line surged forward, greatswords swinging in wide arcs that cleaved through Mortimer''s soldiers as if they were made of straw.


    Armor and flesh split apart under the devastating strikes, blood spraying in thick crimson streams as men fell in droves.


    Archers released volley after volley, their arrows whistling through the air with deadly accuracy. Each arrow was tipped with a mana-infused head, exploding on impact and turning Mortimer''s men into pincushions of mangled flesh and shattered bone.


    The Draconic Battalion marched forward with other soldiers of Everhart territory under them, their steps shaking the ground beneath them.


    Each of these warriors was a force of nature, their attacks infused with raw draconic energy that incinerated everything in their path.


    One soldier attempted to block a strike from a Draconic warrior''s massive halberd, but the moment their weapons made contact, the halberd split his sword like glass.


    The sheer force of the impact sent the soldier''s body flying backward, his chest caving in under the crushing blow.


    Another Draconic soldier opened his maw, unleashing a torrent of fire that swept across the courtyard, reducing a dozen men to little more than charred husks within seconds.


    The smell of burnt flesh and the acrid tang of smoke filled the air, mingling with the screams of the dying.


    Mortimer''s elite warriors, the best of his forces, tried to put up a resistance. But they were hopelessly outmatched.


    One of the commanders lunged at an Everhart greatsword-wielder, his spear aimed directly for the man''s heart.


    The Everhart soldier sidestepped smoothly, his greatsword coming down in a brutal arc.


    The commander''s armor crumpled like tin under the blow, his body nearly cleaved in two as he was slammed into the ground, blood pooling beneath his broken form.


    "No¡­ No, no, no!" Mortimer''s voice was a strangled cry as he watched his men fall, helpless to intervene. He could feel his rage building, a searing, blinding fury that made his head pound and his vision blur.


    These were his finest soldiers, his most trusted generals¡ªand they were being slaughtered like cattle, reduced to bloody heaps on the cobblestone.


    Adrian observed the massacre with an impassive gaze, his mind drifting to thoughts of how formidable Baron Mortimer had once seemed.


    He had expected a challenging confrontation, a battle that would test him to his very limits.


    But now¡­


    The Baron looked so small, so utterly helpless against the forces arrayed before him.


    A man who had once been a terror, a tyrant within his territory, was now nothing more than a cornered animal¡ªsnarling, desperate, but completely at the mercy of a far greater power. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The power of the Everhart family. The power granted to Adrian by the system. And, of course, the presence of his aunt, Seraphina.


    Without Seraphina, this battle would have been vastly different. Even with his enhanced stats and newly acquired skills, taking on Mortimer in his own stronghold would have been a daunting task.


    The Baron was not weak¡ªfar from it. But with Seraphina''s might backing him, what had once been a challenging foe was now just a footnote in his path to vengeance.


    The remaining soldiers scrambled back, terror filling their eyes as the last of their commanders fell. Blood stained the cobblestones in thick pools, the ground littered with severed limbs and twisted corpses.


    The massacre continued, one-sided and brutal, until Mortimer''s forces had been reduced to a few trembling survivors, their weapons clattering to the ground as they dropped to their knees, begging for mercy.


    Adrian turned his gaze back to Mortimer, who stood rigid, his entire body trembling as he watched his castle''s forces decimated before his eyes.


    "All of this," Adrian said softly, his voice carrying a chilling edge. "All of this could have been avoided, Baron. If only you hadn''t made the mistake of crossing the Everhart family."


    Mortimer''s teeth ground together so hard he thought they might shatter. His hatred burned hotter than ever, but it was laced with a bitter, gnawing despair.


    He couldn''t move, couldn''t lift a finger to stop the massacre unfolding right in front of him.


    And that realization¡ªthe sheer helplessness of it¡ªgnawed at his soul.


    "You¡­!" he snarled, his voice breaking as he struggled to contain the wild fury threatening to consume him. "I''ll kill you, Adrian Everhart! I''ll¡ª"


    But his words were drowned out by a sudden surge of energy from Seraphina. The very air around Mortimer constricted, and he found himself gasping for breath, his words cut off by the force pressing down on him.


    "You''ll do nothing, Baron," Seraphina said softly, her tone icy and unyielding. "Not while I''m here."


    Mortimer''s gaze darted wildly between Adrian and Seraphina, his face twisted in a mixture of hatred, fear, and frustration.


    All he could do was watch¡ªpowerless, as the last remnants of his forces were wiped out, the courtyard awash in blood and death.

 Chapter 135: Reinforcements

    Chapter 135: ReinforcementsBaron Mortimer''s eyes were wide and bloodshot, his chest heaving with frantic breaths as he watched the last of his elite commanders fall.


    His gaze swept over the courtyard¡ªonce his impregnable fortress¡ªnow a bloodstained field littered with the bodies of his men.


    His soldiers¡ªthe pride of his house¡ªhad been slaughtered with merciless precision.


    "Why¡­?" he gasped, his voice hoarse, broken. "If you had someone as powerful as her¡­ why didn''t you just destroy my army from the start?! Why sneak around like a coward and cause chaos in my castle?"


    He wanted answers. No, he needed answers. Because nothing made sense anymore.


    If the woman now effortlessly holding him in place with just the weight of her aura¡ªwas on Adrian''s side, then why had he gone through all this trouble?


    Why infiltrate his stronghold when he could have wiped it out in a single move?


    Adrian shook his head, a mocking smile playing on his lips. "Why, you ask? Why would I let my enemies die easily?"


    His voice was soft, almost conversational, but it carried a cold edge that made Mortimer''s blood freeze in his veins.


    Inwardly, Adrian complained to himself, if he had known how powerful his aunt was, why would he have to do things he did, putting himself, Sophia and Eve at risk.


    He would have just had Seraphina raze Mortimer forces into ground. But he would not tell him Mortimer the truth. Instead he would further infuriate him.


    "You don''t deserve a quick death, Baron. You deserve to watch everything you''ve built crumble before your eyes. To feel the despair of knowing you are powerless to stop it. Every scream of your dying men, every drop of blood shed here today, is a reminder of the consequences of targeting my family and making life miserable for Eve."


    Mortimer''s fists clenched so hard his knuckles turned white, his nails digging into his palms until blood dripped from his hands.


    His body shook with a rage so intense it felt like his very bones would shatter under the pressure.


    "Bastard!" he spat, his voice rising into a shrill scream. "You insolent, arrogant little brat! You think I''m just going to stand here and¡ª!"


    But his words were cut off as Seraphina''s presence flared, crushing his defiance under an even greater pressure.


    His knees buckled, his vision blurring from the force of it. And then she moved, stepping forward with a grace that belied the raw power emanating from her.


    "Why¡­?" Mortimer choked out, struggling to find his voice under the suffocating weight of her aura.


    "Why would someone like you¡­ work for a mere child like him? I''ll¡ª I''ll give you double what he''s offering! No¡ªtriple! I''ll even make you a Baroness! Just¡­ just help me kill him! Kill this little brat!"


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a disdainful sneer as she looked down at Mortimer, her eyes glowing with icy contempt. "You think a blabbering old shit like you could offer me anything I want?"


    She turned to Adrian, her expression softening instantly. With a smile that was both loving and possessive, she reached out and intertwined her fingers with his.


    "Everything I need, my dear husband gives me," she murmured, her voice carrying a warmth that sent chills down Mortimer''s spine.


    "H-husband¡­?" Mortimer stammered, the word barely escaping his lips. He stumbled back, his mind reeling as if he''d been struck by a physical blow.


    It didn''t¡ª It be true. But the way she stood beside Adrian, the tender affection in her gaze, the protective way she held his hand¡­


    "No¡­ No¡­!" Mortimer whispered, his voice a broken plea as he realized the horrifying truth. This woman¡ªthis ¡ªwasn''t just an ally. She was .


    "I-I see¡­!" he cried out, his face twisting into a grotesque mask of despair and disbelief. "I''m¡­ I''m dead, aren''t I? I''m¡ª"


    The rest of his words died in his throat as a sudden commotion erupted behind him. The surviving remnants of his forces, who had been in the process of retreating or surrendering, scattered as a massive blast of energy tore through the courtyard, sending bodies flying in every direction.


    Everhart soldiers, previously advancing with lethal precision, faltered and stumbled back, turning their gazes toward the source of the disturbance.


    Three figures emerged from the swirling dust and debris, their forms outlined by the chaotic energies swirling around them.


    The first was a hulking man draped in pitch-black armor, the metal plates glowing faintly with an ominous red light.


    His eyes blazed with a feral intensity as he strode forward, each step resonating like the toll of a death knell.


    The second figure was a lithe woman clad in flowing robes that shimmered with a kaleidoscope of colors.


    Her presence warped the very air around her, a suffocating pressure radiating from her that made even the seasoned Everhart warriors flinch.


    The third was a young man, his features sharp and unyielding, his aura crackling with raw power. He moved with the grace of a predator, his gaze fixed on Adrian with an intensity that promised violence.


    Mortimer''s heart pounded furiously as he turned to face the newcomers, a spark of hope igniting in his chest.


    They were his trump cards¡ªthree of his strongest retainers, each one a force of nature in their own right, provided by Count Vortigern, after recent chaos in his castle.


    The man in black armor¡ªSir Asmodeus, the Blood Knight¡ªwas a battle-hardened warrior who had once single-handedly held off an entire battalion.


    The robed woman¡ªMadam Isolde, the Enchantress¡ªwas a master of illusion and enchantment, capable of twisting reality to her will.


    And the young man¡ªVincent, the Lightning Fist¡ªwas a prodigy, his fists imbued with the power of the storm itself.


    "Sir Asmodeus¡­ Madam Isolde¡­ Vincent¡­!" Mortimer gasped, his voice trembling with a desperate hope as he gestured frantically at Adrian and Seraphina. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help me...Take me and run"


    But the three figures didn''t move to attack. Instead, they halted a few feet in front of Mortimer, their eyes shifting from Adrian to Seraphina, and then back to the carnage that surrounded them.


    A heavy silence descended over the battlefield, broken only by the distant screams of the last remnants of Mortimer''s forces being cut down by the Everhart soldiers.


    The Blood Knight, Sir Asmodeus, glanced at Mortimer, a hint of disdain flickering in his gaze. "Baron¡­ we came because Count Vortigern noticed movements from Count Blackthorn. We thought he had made his moves as his daughter had returned. But who would have thought..."

 Chapter 136: Played

    Chapter 136: Played"But to think that you lost to a young whelp¡­" Asmodeus''s voice was thick with disdain as he looked down at the trembling Baron Mortimer, his eyes narrowing with a predatory gleam. "It''s quite pathetic, Baron."


    Mortimer struggled to speak, to warn them of the terror that stood beside Adrian.


    But before he could get a word out, a suffocating pressure engulfed him¡ªa force so intense it made every bone in his body creak under its weight.


    Seraphina, with her aura swelled like a tidal wave, drowning out all sound, all thought, until only sheer, unrelenting terror remained.


    Her power crashed down upon not only him but to the three newcomers as well.


    Baron Mortimer gasped, choking on his own breath as his limbs locked in place, his voice silenced by the crushing weight of her presence.


    The three retainers, who had initially looked down upon these backwater nobles, had their whole body freeze.


    Initially they thought they had to fight Blackthorn''s men, but once they arrived here, they realized their opponent was just a young baron twerp from backwater region.


    No matter the number of army under him, they thought as soon as they get him, it was game over anyway, so instead of attacking him, they mocked Mortimer.


    But now, looking at their situation, they realized how wrong they were. They now were under pressure from someone at higher class than them.


    Adrian glanced at the three figures, his gaze cold and appraising. With a subtle gesture, a translucent status panel appeared before him, displaying the attributes of each warrior.


    Asmodeus


    Title: Blood Knight


    Class: Abyssal Knight


    Level: 82


    Health Points (HP): 2,200


    Mana Points (MP): 750


    Strength: 266


    Agility: 110


    Endurance: 210


    Intelligence: 95


    Charm: 45


    Luck: 40


    Skills:


    Abyssal Cleave: A devastating melee attack that channels dark energy through the blade, dealing massive damage and corrupting the enemy''s health regeneration.


    Bloodthirst: Passive ability that regenerates a portion of HP with each melee strike. Can enter a frenzied state when enemies are near death, increasing attack speed and damage. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark Vanguard: Summons a shield of abyssal energy, reducing damage taken by 30% for 20 seconds. Can absorb and reflect a portion of incoming magic attacks.


    Blood Oath: Sacrifice HP to increase Strength and Endurance for a limited time. The boost depends on how much health is given up.


    Soul Reaver: Absorbs the soul energy of fallen enemies to restore mana and health. The more powerful the enemy, the greater the restoration.


    Shadow Leap: Teleport to a target within a short distance, striking them from behind with a critical blow. Deals extra damage to enemies affected by bleeding or curses.


    Dread Presence: An aura that reduces the combat effectiveness of nearby enemies by lowering their Strength, Agility, and Intelligence. Can also cause weak-willed enemies to flee.


    Abyssal Summon: A skill that allows Asmodeus to summon an abyssal beast and inhibit his body, granting him increased attributes and abilities of the beast.


    Isolde


    Class: Grand Enchantress


    Level: 81


    Health Points (HP): 1,300


    Mana Points (MP): 2,400


    Strength: 55


    Agility: 125


    Endurance: 95


    Intelligence: 235


    Charm: 95


    Luck: 65


    Skills:Arcane Binding: Immobilizes enemies within a large area, trapping them in place with arcane chains. Can also weaken magic resistance.


    Elemental Mastery: Grants control over all elements (fire, water, earth, air), allowing Isolde to create powerful elemental attacks or shields depending on the situation.


    Mana Infusion: Infuses an ally or herself with raw mana, significantly boosting Intelligence and Magic Power for a limited time.


    Arcane Storm: Unleashes a storm of pure arcane energy, dealing heavy damage in a large area. The storm also disrupts magic spells, silencing enemies for a short period.


    Enchanted Ward: Creates a protective barrier that absorbs damage and reflects a portion of magic attacks back to their caster.


    Mystic Charm: Enchants weapons or armor to enhance their properties temporarily, granting increased power, speed, or resistance to allies.


    Witch''s Dominion: Isolde exerts control over the battlefield, altering the environment to create hazards such as magical traps or terrain that hinders enemies.


    Vincent


    Title: The Lightning Fist


    Class: Lightning Brawler


    Level: 80


    Health Points (HP): 1,500


    Mana Points (MP): 950


    Strength: 195


    Agility: 180


    Endurance: 135


    Intelligence: 165


    Charm: 60


    Luck: 50


    Skills:Thunderous Strike: A melee attack charged with lightning, dealing significant physical and magical damage. Has a chance to paralyze the target for a few seconds.


    Flash Step: Move at blinding speed to instantly close the distance between Vincent and his opponent, followed by a quick strike. Can be used consecutively for rapid movement.


    Fists of Fury: A rapid combination of punches charged with electrical energy, overwhelming the enemy with relentless attacks that build up static charge, increasing damage with each hit.


    Storm Shield: Surrounds Vincent in a shield of crackling lightning, reducing damage taken and shocking any enemy that gets too close.


    Lightning Aura: Passively boosts Vincent''s Agility and Strength in combat, allowing him to deliver faster and harder-hitting attacks. Enhances evasion and counter-attack capabilities.


    Overcharge: Temporarily boosts all stats by drawing power from Vincent''s mana. While in this state, all attacks deal additional lightning damage, but he is drained after the effect wears off.


    Skybreaker: A powerful jump attack where Vincent channels lightning into his fist and descends onto the enemy with crushing force, creating a small shockwave that stuns all nearby opponents.


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on the translucent panels before him, his frown deepening as he observed the strength of the enemies before him.


    His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he turned his attention to Seraphina. "Does it make sense that Count Blackthorn''s people would be so easily and quickly detected by Count Vortigern?" he asked, his voice low but sharp, the wheels in his mind turning.


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a knowing smile, her approval clear in her eyes. "Good, it seems you''ve realized it, my dear husband," she said softly, her tone brimming with satisfaction. "As expected of you."


    Adrian''s frown shifted into a cold smile. "It looks like we''ve been played by the Blackthorn family. They seem to be too eager to tie us to their ship huh," he remarked, his voice cold. "But no matter. Let''s deal with that later."


    He turned back to the three warriors standing before them, all frozen in place by the sheer weight of Seraphina''s power.


    "For now, Aunt, I want to see my limit," he said, his voice brimming with quiet anticipation. "Can you isolate the strongest one? Let me fight him."


    Seraphina gave a graceful nod, her eyes gleaming with pride. "Of course."


    Sophia, who had been quietly observing from the side, stepped forward. The eagerness in her eyes betrayed her curiosity about the newcomers.


    She had been listening to the exchange, and her expression now mirrored Adrian''s intensity. "Aunt Seraphina," Sophia interjected, her voice steady but brimming with excitement.


    "Do the same for me. I want to see how strong I''ve become after a year of training."

 Chapter 137: Sophia’s Growth

    Chapter 137: Sophia¡¯s GrowthAdrian glanced at his sister, his gaze softening for a moment. With another gesture, he pulled up Sophia''s status panel to see just how much she had improved.


    Name: Sophia Everhart


    Title: Prodigy of the Everhart Clan


    Class: Dual-Blade Master (2nd Class)


    Level: 50


    HP: 1200


    MP: 910


    Strength: 156


    Agility: 214


    Endurance: 198


    Intelligence:120


    Charm:75


    Luck: 60


    Skills:


    Sword Mastery (Level 17): Advanced techniques in dual-blade combat.


    Blade Dance(Level 18): A flurry of sword strikes that overwhelms the opponent.


    Focus Strike (Level 20) : A powerful, single-target attack with increased accuracy and damage.


    Quickstep(Level 17): Enhances agility and speed in combat.


    Mana Blade(Level 15): Imbues swords with mana, increasing damage.


    Proficient Counter(Level 16): Efficiently parries and counters incoming attacks.


    Cloning Technique (Level 5): Allows Adrian to create a clone of himself for combat or deception purposes.


    Shadow Vein Step(Level 10): A movement skill that allows short-range teleportation through shadows, making user nearly undetectable for a brief moment.


    Title Effect - Prodigy: Significantly enhances learning speed and mastery of new techniques.


    As he looked at her stats he was truly amazed at the level of mastery she had attained over the past year.


    With her continuous training during day and the powerful synergy of the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique during night, she had pushed her abilities beyond what was expected for a Second Class Awakener.


    "Sword Mastery at Level 17¡­ Blade Dance at Level 18¡­" Adrian murmured to himself, his eyes scanning the status screen with both admiration and curiosity.


    And then his gaze landed on Focus Strike¡ªits level glaringly marked as , the maximum for a Second Class Awakener. A faint smile tugged at his lips.


    "She''s at the threshold," he thought, feeling the excitement bubbling within him. To break past Level 20 in any skill would require her to become a Third Class Awakener, and yet, she was already at the peak.


    He was filled with anticipation as he glanced at her. With his system not only could he be strong, he could make those around him strong as well.


    Seraphina''s gaze shifted from Adrian to Sophia, her smile growing softer.


    "Who do you want to take on, dear?" she asked, her voice calm but brimming with a deadly intent that made even the surrounding air crackle with tension.


    Sophia''s eyes darted to the three figures¡ªeach one a powerhouse in their own right¡ªbut it was the woman draped in regal robes, the Grand Enchantress, who caught her attention.


    "I''ll take on that women," Sophia announced, her tone decisive as she pointed towards Isolde.


    Seraphina''s eyes twinkled with approval as she nodded. "Very well."


    With a single wave of her hand, the mana around Seraphina coalesced into a translucent barrier.


    The ground quaked as it rose around Isolde, separating her from her comrades. It glowed with an ethereal light, isolating the Grand Enchantress in a separate space that not even sound could penetrate.


    A small opening formed in the barrier¡ªa gateway just wide enough for Sophia to pass through.


    Without hesitation, Sophia stepped forward, her movements graceful and sure. The barrier shimmered shut behind her, sealing them both inside.


    The remaining two warriors, Asmodeus and Vincent, struggled futilely against the crushing force of Seraphina''s power. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Baron Mortimer, who was barely keeping his composure, felt his heart drop at the sight of Seraphina''s overwhelming control.


    All three of them were completely immobilized, their auras dwarfed by the immense magical pressure that Seraphina emitted without even the slightest effort.


    Their eyes widened in horror as they witnessed the sheer strength required to create such an impenetrable barrier, one capable of withstanding even the mightiest of spells.


    They realized, with a chilling certainty, that even attempting to breach it would be a futile endeavor.


    Seraphina glanced at them dispassionately, her gaze as cold as a winter storm. With a subtle flick of her wrist, she released the oppressive force that had them bound, and the three warriors fell to their knees, gasping for breath as they regained control of their bodies.


    Sophia, now inside the barrier with Isolde, took a deep breath, her aura flaring up as she lifted the restraints on her own power.


    The air hummed with energy, the ground beneath them vibrating as Sophia''s presence filled the enclosed space.


    "Fight me," Sophia said, her voice calm but filled with a sharp edge. "If you manage to defeat me, I''ll let you go."


    Isolde''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "You expect me to believe that?" she asked, her tone dripping with disdain, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.


    Seraphina''s laugh echoed softly through the barrier, her voice a melodic yet terrifying sound. "Oh, I assure you, Enchantress," she said, her gaze locking onto Isolde''s, "if you can best my niece, I''ll personally guarantee your safe departure."


    Isolde''s expression tightened, but she sensed the truth in Seraphina''s words. As prideful as she was, even she knew the futility of defying someone of Seraphina''s caliber.


    Gritting her teeth, she raised her staff, a pulse of vibrant mana flowing through her, and took her stance.


    "Fine," Isolde replied, her voice firm. "I''ll take you up on that offer."


    Sophia''s eyes glinted with excitement as she readied her twin blades, the gleaming metal reflecting the enchanted light that began to swirl around Isolde.


    With a single movement, she dashed forward, her speed blurring her form as she closed the distance between them in an instant.


    But Isolde was no ordinary opponent. With a swift incantation, she conjured a shield of pure mana, deflecting Sophia''s initial strike with a burst of force.


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the barrier, but neither woman faltered.


    Isolde retaliated with a volley of Arcane Bolts, each one crackling with deadly energy. They shot toward Sophia like arrows, but she weaved through them with impeccable agility, her blades dancing in intricate patterns as she deflected the projectiles one by one.


    Sophia''s movements were fluid, almost ethereal, as she closed in on Isolde once more. She unleashed a rapid flurry of strikes, each one infused with a faint, shimmering aura that extended the reach of her blades.


    The air around them crackled with energy as Sophia''s Blade Dance came into full effect, her swords moving so quickly they seemed to leave afterimages in their wake.


    Isolde''s eyes flashed with determination as she chanted a series of complex runes. The ground beneath them shimmered, and pillars of elemental energy erupted around Sophia, forcing her to leap back.


    Fire, water, earth, and air coalesced into a chaotic maelstrom that sought to ensnare and crush her.


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed as she activated Quickstep, her form becoming a blur as she darted between the elemental pillars, avoiding them by the narrowest of margins.


    With a powerful thrust, she launched herself forward, the wind swirling around her blade as she unleashed Wind Slash.


    A crescent of wind energy shot out, tearing through the elemental pillars and homing in on Isolde.


    But the Grand Enchantress was ready. With a wave of her staff, she summoned a barrier of swirling arcane energy, the wind slash dissipating harmlessly against it.


    "Impressive," Isolde remarked, her voice steady even as sweat beaded on her brow. "But you''ll need more than that to defeat me."

 Chapter 138: Sophia vs Isolde

    Chapter 138: Sophia vs IsoldeThe battle between Sophia and Isolde intensified within the shimmering barrier Seraphina had conjured.


    Their clash sent waves of magical energy reverberating through the air, making even the transparent walls of the barrier shimmer and distort.


    Sophia''s eyes narrowed with fierce determination as she tightened her grip on her twin blades. She wasn''t just up against a powerful mage; she was facing someone very powerful working under a Viscount.


    "Let''s see how you handle this!" she shouted, her voice resonating with resolve.


    She activated Blade Dance, her body becoming a blur of motion as she moved with incredible speed and precision.


    Her blades carved through the air in complex patterns, leaving trails of shimmering energy in their wake.


    In the blink of an eye, she unleashed a dozen strikes, each one aimed at the weak points in Isolde''s defenses.


    But Isolde was no amateur. With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a dome of rippling mana around herself, deflecting each of Sophia''s strikes with pinpoint accuracy.


    The sound of metal clashing against magical energy echoed through the battlefield, creating a cacophony that reverberated even outside the barrier.


    Sophia''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Most opponents couldn''t keep up with her speed and technique, but Isolde was not only holding her ground¡ªshe was actively countering.


    "Not bad," Sophia muttered under her breath, a grin tugging at her lips. "But let''s see if you can keep up with this!"


    She activated Quickstep, her form becoming even harder to track as she moved at blinding speed. She appeared in front of Isolde, only to vanish and reappear behind her, then to her left, then to her right¡ªher movements almost too fast to follow.


    Each time, she struck out with her blades, aiming to pierce through Isolde''s defenses.


    Isolde''s gaze hardened as she chanted an incantation under her breath, the words flowing like a melodic song.


    Mana surged around her, and the air crackled with energy. As Sophia closed in once more, the Grand Enchantress raised her staff high, and a torrent of arcane energy exploded outward.


    The blast caught Sophia mid-strike, sending her skidding backward across the ground. She dug her heels in, using her blades to slow her momentum until she came to a stop.


    "I see¡­ You''re more resilient than I expected," Sophia said, her voice carrying a note of genuine respect.


    Isolde smirked, though there was no malice in it. "I''ve faced many skilled warriors, child. But you¡­ You''re different. I can sense it. That overwhelming aura of power. You''re holding back, aren''t you?"


    Sophia''s smile faded, replaced by a more serious expression. "Maybe. But then again, so are you."


    The two women stared at each other, the air between them charged with tension. Then, almost simultaneously, they moved.


    Sophia dashed forward, her blades glowing with a faint blue aura. She swung them in a wide arc, unleashing a series of powerful strikes.


    But Isolde was ready. With a single word, she conjured a wall of flames that roared to life, blocking Sophia''s path.


    Sophia didn''t hesitate. She twisted her body mid-stride, her blades spinning as she used them to cut through the flames.


    The fire parted before her, and she surged forward, her eyes locked on Isolde''s form.


    But Isolde wasn''t done. She extended her hand, and a massive ice spike erupted from the ground, aimed directly at Sophia''s chest.


    Sophia sidestepped the attack, but more spikes followed, each one appearing faster than the last.


    She dodged and weaved through them, her movements precise and fluid. It was almost like she was dancing through a deadly maze of ice.


    "Enough of this," Sophia growled, her voice laced with annoyance. She activated Focus Strike, channeling all of her power into a single, devastating blow.


    With a roar, she swung her blade downward, the force of the attack shattering the ice spikes and sending a shockwave of energy straight at Isolde.


    Isolde''s eyes widened, and she barely had time to raise her staff before the attack hit. The impact sent her stumbling back, her barrier cracking under the pressure.


    Sophia didn''t let up. She charged forward, her blades flashing as she unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks.


    Each strike was more powerful than the last, and Isolde struggled to keep up, her defenses faltering under the onslaught.


    "Damn it!" Isolde spat, frustration clear in her voice. She raised her staff high, and a pulse of energy shot out from her, creating a shockwave that forced Sophia to leap back.


    Isolde took a deep breath, her chest heaving as she steadied herself. "You''re pushing me further than I expected," she admitted, a grudging respect in her tone. "But I won''t lose to you, child. Not yet."


    Sophia''s smile returned, sharper than ever. "Then show me what you''ve got."


    Isolde''s eyes narrowed, and she began to chant. The air around her shimmered, and Sophia felt a chill run down her spine as an overwhelming surge of mana filled the barrier.


    The ground beneath them cracked and split as Isolde''s power reached its peak.


    "Arcane Storm!" Isolde shouted, her voice echoing like a clap of thunder.


    The spell she unleashed was nothing short of catastrophic. A swirling vortex of pure mana formed above her, its edges crackling with energy.


    It expanded rapidly, filling the barrier with an oppressive presence that made it hard to breathe.


    Sophia''s gaze flickered with a mix of awe and anticipation. This was it¡ªthe kind of power she had been waiting to face.


    "Impressive," she murmured, her voice barely audible over the roar of the vortex. "But you''ll need more than that to take me down."


    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Then, she activated Mana Blade, infusing her swords with a brilliant blue energy.


    The blades hummed with power, and she could feel the mana coursing through her, enhancing her strength and speed even further.


    With a single, powerful leap, she launched herself into the heart of the vortex. The mana around her swirled and twisted, threatening to tear her apart, but she didn''t falter.


    Her blades sliced through the energy, cutting a path straight toward Isolde.


    Isolde''s eyes widened in shock as Sophia broke through her most powerful spell, her form blurring as she closed in.


    Desperation flashed across Isolde''s face, and she raised her staff in a final attempt to defend herself.


    But it was too late.


    Sophia''s blade struck true, cutting through the mana shield and sending a shockwave of energy blasting through the barrier.


    The force of the impact sent Isolde sprawling, her staff clattering to the ground as she landed hard on her back. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vortex above them flickered, then dissipated into nothingness. The barrier around them shimmered and vanished, leaving the two women standing in the midst of the now-silent battlefield.


    Isolde struggled to sit up, her chest heaving as she looked up at Sophia with a mixture of disbelief and admiration.


    "You¡­ You actually broke through¡­" she whispered, her voice filled with wonder.

 Chapter 139: Soul-Slave Seal

    Chapter 139: Soul-Slave SealSophia took a deep breath, standing tall with her twin blades still aglow with residual mana. Her chest rose and fell steadily, but there was no sign of exhaustion on her face.


    She exuded a calm, unwavering aura of control despite the intensity of the battle they had just fought.


    Isolde, on the other hand, struggled to push herself up to her knees, leaning on one hand as she panted heavily.


    The Grand Enchantress was clearly spent. Even for a mage of her caliber, the sheer volume of mana needed to summon and maintain the Arcane Storm had been immense.


    Sweat glistened on her forehead, and her normally pristine robes were torn and singed from the backlash of energy.


    "I underestimated you, little girl," Isolde admitted softly, her voice laced with a mix of frustration and respect.


    She looked up at Sophia, her eyes still burning with fierce intensity despite her weakened condition.


    "Not many have withstood my spells head-on. You had a bright future ahead, though it''s a shame¡­ your family has now offended a Count. The repercussions¡ª"


    Sophia sheathed one of her blades, then pointed the remaining one toward Isolde''s throat¡ªthough there was no malice in the gesture.


    It was a symbol of victory, nothing more. She glanced down at the Grand Enchantress, her gaze calm and unwavering.


    "Offended a Count?" Sophia echoed, her tone laced with faint amusement. There was no concern or fear in her voice¡ªjust calm, unwavering confidence.


    She sighed softly, almost as if she were disappointed by Isolde''s words. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with, do you? A mere Count is insignificant compared to my brother''s means."


    Isolde''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression shifting to one of wariness. "You think Count Vortigern is insignificant? He''s¡ª"


    "¡ªNothing more than an insect," Sophia interjected, her voice cutting through Isolde''s words like a blade. Her expression softened, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "My brother will handle this issue just like he did with Baron Mortimer. You can''t begin to fathom his capabilities."


    Meanwhile, outside the barrier, Adrian couldn''t help but sigh softly as he watched his sister stand victorious over someone as powerful as Isolde.


    Level 81¡ªan opponent most would shy away from, yet Sophia had defeated her with skill and finesse.


    Adrian''s admiration for his sister''s prowess only deepened, but there was something else on his mind as well.


    "She''s really outdone herself this time," Adrian thought to himself, glancing at the other defeated mages nearby.


    "But it would be a pity to just kill her and the other two guys."


    He pondered the matter seriously. He knew that forcing a soul contract on these individuals¡ªwhile useful in many situations¡ªmight not work effectively against those whose loyalty to Count Vortigern surpassed their concern for their own lives.


    People willing to die for their cause would not be swayed easily by threats or conventional methods of coercion.


    If they were left alive without proper means to control them, they could become dangerous liabilities in the future.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly as a thought crossed his mind. "If only there was a way to ensure their absolute loyalty¡­" he mused silently.


    He then focused his mind and asked the system, "System, is there any item or technique available that could guarantee the complete loyalty of these three mages?" Adrian asked inwardly, his voice calm but firm.


    The system''s response was swift and to the point, its cold, mechanical voice echoing within his mind:


    Host, there is a technique called the Soul Slave Seal. It is an advanced enslavement method that binds the very soul of the target, ensuring complete control over their life and actions. Once the seal is in place, the host can exert absolute dominance over the enslaved individual with a single thought."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up slightly at the mention of the Soul Slave Seal. This technique sounded perfect for his current predicament.


    However, the system continued, a note of caution creeping into its usually emotionless tone:


    However, host, the nature of soul manipulation is highly complex and dangerous. Your current strength and level are insufficient to fully grasp the intricacies of soul techniques. The use of this seal is recommended no more than five times until you unlock your third class advancement. Exceeding this limit may cause irreversible damage to your own soul


    Adrian frowned slightly at the warning. He understood the risks involved, but he also felt that it would be pity just to kill them.


    After enslaving he could have them protect weaker members of his family or even have them return to Count Vortigern and act as spy.


    So he decided to buy the seal. "I''ll take it," he said firmly.


    The Soul Slave Seal technique costs 100,000 Seduction Points (SP). Would you like to proceed with the purchase the system inquired.


    "Yes," Adrian confirmed without hesitation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately, he felt a surge of energy flow through him as the technique was added to his repertoire.


    It was a hefty cost, but Adrian wasn''t overly concerned. Thanks to the intense night sessions in the Virtual Training Chamber with his women, he had accumulated a considerable amount of SP over the past year.


    Thanks to his system upgrade, he could get SP just by having sex with his women, although it was not much, but having accumulated for a whole year, he indeed made small fortune of it.


    With the technique now at his disposal, Adrian turned his gaze to the three trapped members of Count Vortigern entourage.


    Each of them was a powerful combatant in their own right, and under Count Vortigern''s command, they had likely been considered assets of immense value. But now¡­ they would serve a new master.


    Meanwhile, inside the barrier, Sophia withdrew her blade from Isolde¡¯s neck and gracefully sheathed it, her eyes never leaving the Grand Enchantress until the final click of her sword echoed through the tense silence.


    With a soft exhale, she turned and began walking toward her brother and the rest of her family, a faint smile curving her lips.


    Sir Asmodeus and Vincent stared in stunned disbelief. Their eyes darted back and forth between the fallen figure of the Grand Enchantress and Sophia''s retreating form.


    Isolde, a powerful mage at the peak of the second class, had been defeated so decisively by a girl in her early stages of the same class. It was almost impossible to comprehend.

 Chapter 140: Adrian’s Turn To Showoff

    Chapter 140: Adrian¡¯s Turn To ShowoffBut the one most shocked was Baron Mortimer. As the instigator who had foolishly targeted the Everhart family out of lust for Isabella, he now trembled with regret.


    He hadn''t just underestimated the family''s strength; he''d walked headfirst into a den of lions. His thoughts spiraled¡ªfear and self-loathing filling his mind.


    "How could I have been so foolish¡­?" he muttered under his breath, his face paling as he watched the siblings reunite.


    Celes, who had left her mercenary group to follow Adrian, was equally astonished. Her heart pounded as she witnessed the young lord''s strength and control over the situation.


    She had expected Adrian to be impressive, but what she saw exceeded even her highest expectations.


    Seeing Sophia''s victory and Adrian''s calm demeanor amidst it all, Celes felt a deep sense of validation.


    She knew now, without a doubt, that following Adrian was the best decision she had ever made. There was no limit to what she could achieve at his side.


    As Sophia approached, Seraphina, who had been maintaining the barrier, allowed a small opening. Without missing a beat, Sophia leaped through and landed gracefully beside her brother, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "Little Brother, what did you think of my fight?" she asked, her eyes sparkling. "Wasn''t I cool? You have to admit, I outdid myself this time, right?"


    She stood on her toes, peering up at him eagerly, almost like a child seeking praise. "I think I deserve a reward!"


    Adrian smiled warmly at her, his eyes filled with affection. "You were more than just ''cool,'' big sis. You were amazing."


    He reached out and gently brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. "But I''m just glad you''re not hurt. That''s what matters most."


    Sophia''s heart fluttered at his words. The warmth in his gaze, the genuine concern in his voice¡ªit all made her feel cherished.


    Unable to hold back, she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight embrace.


    Feeling his solid presence against her, she whispered, "I''ll always protect our family, Adrian. No matter who stands in our way."


    Then, with a surge of emotion, she tilted her head up and pressed her lips against his, kissing him with a fiery passion.


    Adrian was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly reciprocated, his arms wrapping around her in a tender yet possessive manner.


    Their kiss lingered, filled with unspoken emotions that spoke of deep bonds and unwavering loyalty.


    "Mind the place," a soft but firm voice interrupted.


    Sophia and Adrian broke the kiss, turning to see Isabella standing just a few steps away, her gaze a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    With a swift motion, Isabella delivered a light chop to the top of Sophia''s head.


    "Mother!" Sophia pouted, rubbing her head. "You''re being jealous right now, aren''t you?"


    Isabella sighed, but her eyes softened.


    "I''m just glad you won against your opponent and that you''re not injured." With a gentle smile, she placed her hands over Sophia''s body, and a soft golden glow enveloped her daughter.


    The Sacred Healing spell washed over Sophia, easing any lingering strain and restoring her vitality. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia blinked, feeling warmth spread through her body. "I''m fine, really¡­ but thank you, Mother." She smiled softly and she hugged Isabella. "I knew you''d always be there for me."


    "I will be," Isabella murmured, pressing a kiss to Sophia''s forehead. "You''re my precious daughter, after all."


    Meanwhile, the remnants of Count Vortigern''s entourage were still struggling to process what had just transpired. Sir Asmodeus clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white.


    "What¡­ are these people?" he whispered hoarsely.


    Vincent, beside him, shook his head slowly. "They''re monsters," he muttered. "That girl¡ªSophia was it? She shouldn''t have been able to defeat Isolde so easily. There''s something else at play here."


    Baron Mortimer, his face ashen, stared blankly ahead. He could already feel the noose tightening around his neck.


    This was no longer a matter of simple revenge or lust. He had kicked a hornet''s nest, and now he would pay the price.


    But as he glanced back at Adrian and his family, he couldn''t shake the overwhelming sense of dread. Whatever it takes, he swore to himself. I have to find a way out of this.


    As the scene settled, Celes watched from the side, her chest swelling with pride. Seeing Adrian and his family in action only solidified her determination to follow him. With them, she could reach heights she''d never dared to dream of before.


    Sophia, now fully recovered, turned back to Adrian. "So, about my reward¡­"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, chuckling softly. "Didn''t that kiss just now count?"


    Sophia shook her head vehemently. "No way! I want something else."


    Before Adrian could respond, Seraphina stepped forward, her voice firm. "Enough flirting for now. We still have matters to settle with these prisoners."


    Her gaze shifted toward the defeated mages, her eyes sharp and calculating. "What do you plan to do with them, Adrian? They''re too dangerous to simply let go."


    Adrian''s expression turned serious as he nodded. "I''ve already thought of a way to deal with them."


    Sophia''s curiosity piqued, but she knew better than to question him. Whatever her brother had planned, she trusted that it would be perfect.


    "I''ll make sure they won''t be a threat to us¡ªor anyone else¡ªever again," Adrian said softly, a faint, almost dangerous smile playing on his lips.


    "They''re going to serve the Everhart family from now on, whether they want to or not. But before that I also want to fight and figure out my limits."


    Adrian''s eyes glinted with a fighting intent, ready to test his limits as he pulls out his enchanted dagger, the blade shimmering with an eerie, pulsating glow.


    He took a step forward, addressing both Sir Asmodeus and Vincent with a calm yet commanding tone.


    "Same deal," he stated, his voice carrying a weight that silenced the onlookers. "Defeat me, and I''ll let you walk free. So¡­ who wants to go first?"


    Before Asmodeus could even open his mouth to respond, Vincent stepped forward, as he felt this was the only way to survive for now. His eyes burned with defiance and a hint of desperation.


    "I''ll fight you," Vincent declared, his voice steady despite the tense atmosphere. He knew this was a gamble¡ªa slim chance at survival, but he would rather die fighting than submit to whatever Adrian had planned for them.


    Adrian glanced at Seraphina, and she nodded knowingly. With a wave of her hand, a ripple of mana spread through the air, separating Vincent from the rest of the captives.

 Chapter 141: Adrian Vs Vincent

    Chapter 141: Adrian Vs VincentSeraphina''s hand flicked gracefully through the air, her mana flaring in response. The magical barrier surrounding Vincent shimmered, shifting and twisting like liquid glass, creating a small opening just large enough for Adrian to step through.


    With a confident stride, Adrian moved toward Vincent, his enchanted dagger already out. The blade''s edge glowed faintly, pulsating with a dangerous, otherworldly light.


    As he entered the barrier, the air inside crackled with a different energy, isolating them from the rest of the world.


    For Vincent, it was like standing in the eye of a storm¡ªa place where the only thing that mattered was the fight.


    "Don''t disappoint me too much," Adrian said, his voice calm, almost casual.


    But there was an undercurrent of intensity in his tone, and his eyes burned with a fighting spirit that seemed to pierce right through Vincent. "I want to see how far my limit is."


    Vincent narrowed his eyes, his muscles tensing as he shifted into a fighting stance. The air around him hummed with static electricity, tiny sparks dancing across his skin.


    His fists clenched, glowing faintly with the promise of untapped power. Despite his earlier bravado, he couldn''t shake the feeling of standing before a predator who viewed him as nothing more than prey.


    "Don''t think I''ll just roll over and die," Vincent growled, his voice carrying a hint of defiance. "I''ll show you what the can really do!"


    Without another word, Vincent exploded into motion. His body blurred as he activated Flash Step, the skill allowing him to move at blinding speed.


    In an instant, he closed the distance between them, his right fist crackling with lightning as he launched a devastating punch aimed at Adrian''s midsection.


    Adrian''s reaction was almost instantaneous. His eyes followed Vincent''s movements, and with a smooth, almost effortless motion, he twisted his body to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    The air sizzled where Vincent''s fist had passed, a testament to the raw power behind the strike. But Adrian was already countering¡ªhis dagger gleaming as he slashed it toward Vincent''s side in a swift arc.


    Vincent''s instincts kicked in, and he activated Storm Shield just in time. A barrier of crackling lightning erupted around him, deflecting the dagger''s edge with a shower of sparks.


    But even as he defended, Adrian''s speed caught him off-guard. The force behind the strike sent him skidding back several feet, his boots digging into the ground.


    "Fast," Vincent muttered, his heart racing. He hadn''t expected Adrian to move with such agility, nor for his attacks to carry such weight.


    "How can it be? You have not even unlocked your second class."


    Adrian didn''t respond immediately. He merely smiled¡ªa calm, almost serene smile that seemed out of place amidst the tension of battle.


    His dagger shimmered with an ominous light as he took a step forward, his presence radiating power and control.


    "Is that all?" Adrian asked softly, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment. He lifted his free hand, a swirling mass of dark energy coalescing around his fingertips.


    "If you want to stand a chance, you''ll have to do better."


    With a flick of his wrist, Adrian unleashed Dragon Roar. A shockwave of condensed mana erupted from his palm, surging toward Vincent with incredible speed.


    The very air seemed to vibrate with the force of the attack, distorting as the energy wave tore through it.


    Vincent''s eyes widened, but he reacted quickly. He braced himself, thrusting his hands forward as he channeled his own mana into the ground.


    "Storm Shield!" he roared, reinforcing the barrier around him. The translucent wall of lightning shimmered brighter, crackling loudly as the Dragon Roar slammed into it.


    For a moment, it seemed like Vincent''s defense would hold. The barrier crackled and hissed, the opposing forces battling for supremacy.


    But then, with a deafening , the shield shattered. Vincent staggered back, gritting his teeth as the remnants of Adrian''s attack crashed into him, forcing him down to one knee.


    "Damn it¡­" he growled, the taste of blood filling his mouth. His body ached, and his mana reserves were already starting to wane. But he refused to give in.


    With a guttural shout, he activated Overcharge.


    Electricity surged through his veins, and his body glowed with an intense, bluish light. His muscles bulged, and his eyes sparked with energy.


    Every fiber of his being felt electrified, his senses sharpened to an almost painful degree.


    "Take this!" Vincent roared, pushing himself up with renewed strength. He lunged at Adrian, his fists moving in a blur as he unleashed Fists of Fury.


    Punch after punch rained down on Adrian, each one crackling with electrical energy. The ground beneath them fractured and splintered under the onslaught, and arcs of lightning leaped between them, creating a dazzling display of raw power.


    But Adrian was ready. His body moved with a grace that seemed almost supernatural, each dodge and parry executed with perfect timing.


    His dagger flashed as he deflected Vincent''s strikes, the blade''s enchanted edge cutting through the arcs of lightning with ease. Sparks flew with each clash, and the sound of metal against crackling energy filled the barrier.


    Adrian''s agility and reflexes were beyond what Vincent had anticipated. Even in his Overcharged state, he struggled to land a clean hit. And then, just as Vincent''s barrage began to slow, Adrian made his move.


    With a swift, almost imperceptible motion, Adrian activated Void Step. His figure blurred and then vanished, reappearing behind Vincent in an instant.


    Before Vincent could react, Adrian''s dagger lashed out, the blade aimed at a precise point on his back.


    "Got you," Adrian whispered.


    But Vincent wasn''t done yet. He spun around with a snarl, his body moving on pure instinct. His left hand shot out, catching Adrian''s wrist mid-strike. Electricity surged through his arm, and for a brief second, Adrian felt the shock.


    But he merely grinned, his body already reinforcing itself with Scaled Defense.


    "What in the world is wrong with you kid, how can you have such strong defense." Vincent admitted, his voice strained. "But don''t think I''m done yet!"


    With a roar, Vincent activated Skybreaker. Lightning surged through his body, and he leaped high into the air, his fists crackling with energy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He descended with a fearsome speed, his form a blur as he aimed a devastating punch at Adrian''s head.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. He took a deep breath, his mana surging through his veins as he braced himself. And then, just as Vincent''s fist was about to connect, he activated Dragon''s Fang Strike.


    The enchanted dagger flared with a blinding light, and Adrian swung it upward with all his strength. The blade collided with Vincent''s descending fist, and for a split second, everything seemed to freeze.

 Chapter 142: Adrian Vs Vincent Part 2

    Chapter 142: Adrian Vs Vincent Part 2The clash between Adrian''s Dragon''s Fang Strike and Vincent''s Skybreaker erupted with a cataclysmic force.


    The shockwave from the collision shattered the ground beneath them, creating a web of cracks that radiated outwards.


    The barrier around them trembled, distorting from the sheer impact of the two opposing forces.


    Adrian''s dagger, aglow with a radiant intensity, cut through Vincent''s descending punch like a hot knife through butter.


    For a moment, it seemed as if the lightning-infused fist would prevail. But then, the draconic energy within Adrian''s strike surged, pushing Vincent back.


    "Impossible¡­!" Vincent gasped, his feet skidding across the ground as he struggled to maintain his footing.


    His fist, still crackling with residual lightning, was trembling from the reverberation of their clash. It was clear that despite his best efforts, Adrian had the upper hand.


    Adrian didn''t give Vincent any time to recover. In a fluid motion, he shifted his stance, his entire body exuding a deadly calm.


    He channeled his mana, feeling it flow seamlessly through his limbs, enhancing his agility and strength.


    "Shadow Vein Step," he whispered, and his figure seemed to flicker and fade like a ghost. In an instant, he appeared at Vincent''s flank, the enchanted dagger sweeping out in a deadly arc.


    Vincent''s eyes widened in shock, but his instincts kicked in. He activated Flash Step, his form blurring as he narrowly dodged Adrian''s dagger. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thin line of blood appeared on his cheek¡ªa reminder of how close the strike had been.


    But Adrian wasn''t done. He anticipated Vincent''s movement, and before Vincent could even stabilize himself, Adrian vanished again, using Shadow Vein Step to reappear directly in front of him.


    "Not fast enough," Adrian murmured, his voice low and dangerous. He thrust his dagger forward, aiming for Vincent''s chest.


    Vincent gritted his teeth, summoning all his strength as he raised his arms to block. "Storm Shield!" he roared, and a barrier of crackling lightning flared to life, enveloping him in a protective cocoon.


    The dagger''s tip met the Storm Shield with a sharp, hissing sound. Sparks flew, and a shower of mana exploded outward.


    But Vincent''s shield, though powerful, couldn''t withstand Adrian''s relentless assault. Cracks began to form along its surface as Adrian poured more mana into his strike.


    With a growl of defiance, Vincent pushed back, using Overcharge to reinforce his shield. The shield shimmered brighter, and he pushed his hands forward, trying to shove Adrian back.


    But Adrian held his ground. His eyes were calm, his expression unchanging as he leaned into the attack.


    Then, with a sudden twist of his wrist, he changed the trajectory of his strike, the dagger slicing downwards with a precision that defied belief.


    The Storm Shield shattered with a deafening crack, and Vincent stumbled backward, his chest heaving. His mana reserves were dwindling, and his body felt heavy from the strain of using his high-level skills in quick succession.


    "How¡­ are you so strong?" Vincent gasped, his voice laced with disbelief. "Even in my Overcharged state¡­ I can barely keep up¡­"


    Adrian didn''t answer. He merely smiled¡ªa small, enigmatic smile that sent a chill down Vincent''s spine.


    The enchanted dagger in his hand seemed to pulse with an eerie light, as if reacting to its wielder''s emotions.


    "Let''s push things a bit further, shall we?" Adrian said softly. He took a deep breath, and then, in a single, fluid motion, he activated Dragon''s Might.


    A surge of draconic energy exploded outward, enveloping Adrian in a crimson aura. His muscles tensed, his senses sharpened, and his entire presence seemed to grow more oppressive, more overwhelming.


    The ground beneath him cracked from the sheer pressure of his power.


    Vincent took an involuntary step back, his heart pounding. The transformation was almost tangible¡ªAdrian''s mere presence radiated a primal power that made the air around them vibrate.


    "You''re not the only one who can enhance their body," Adrian murmured, his voice a low growl. He vanished again, this time using Void Step to close the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    Before Vincent could even blink, Adrian was upon him, his dagger slashing out in a series of rapid, precise strikes. Vincent''s body moved on instinct, his fists raised to block and parry as best he could.


    Each clash of dagger against fist sent shocks of pain through Vincent''s arms. He could feel the enchanted edge of Adrian''s dagger biting into his flesh, drawing blood with each strike.


    It was like trying to fend off a storm of daggers¡ªno matter how hard he tried, Adrian''s movements were simply too fast, too unpredictable.


    "Thunderous Strike!" Vincent roared, pouring all his remaining mana into a single, devastating punch. Lightning exploded from his fist, the force of the attack distorting the air around it as it shot toward Adrian''s chest.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. He shifted his stance, the scales along his forearms glowing faintly as he activated Scaled Defense. He met Vincent''s punch head-on, raising his arm to block.


    The impact was monumental. A shockwave of mana erupted from the point of collision, and the ground beneath them buckled and cracked.


    But Adrian didn''t budge. His Scaled Defense absorbed the brunt of the attack, the draconic energy within him neutralizing the lightning''s destructive power.


    Vincent''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No¡­ way¡­"


    Adrian''s gaze was unyielding, his expression calm. He pushed back, his strength overwhelming Vincent''s punch.


    And then, in a blur of motion, Adrian stepped forward, his dagger arcing upward in a vicious strike.


    Vincent''s body reacted on instinct, twisting to avoid the worst of the blow. But Adrian''s dagger still caught him, cutting a deep gash across his chest. Blood sprayed, and Vincent staggered back, pain searing through his body.


    But even as he reeled from the attack, Adrian didn''t let up. He pressed the offensive, his dagger dancing through the air in a series of fluid, deadly strikes. Each slash, each thrust was aimed with pinpoint precision, exploiting every opening in Vincent''s defenses.


    Vincent tried to fight back, his fists swinging in wide arcs as he unleashed everything he had left. But it was no use. Adrian was too fast, too skilled. His movements were like a whirlwind, his dagger cutting through the air with a speed that left Vincent struggling to keep up.


    And then, with a final, decisive move, Adrian activated Dragon''s Fang Strike once more. His dagger flared with a brilliant light, and he thrust it forward with all his might.


    The dagger''s tip pierced through Vincent''s defenses, stopping just short of his throat. Vincent froze, his breath hitching as he stared down at the dagger mere inches from his neck.

 Chapter 143: Vincent’s Realization

    Chapter 143: Vincent¡¯s RealizationAdrian''s dagger hovered dangerously close to Vincent''s throat, its razor-sharp edge glimmering with a soft, ethereal light.


    Vincent''s breath came in ragged gasps, his entire body trembling from exhaustion and pain. He could feel the warm trickle of blood oozing from the numerous cuts and bruises Adrian had inflicted on him.


    The agony was overwhelming, yet what stung the most was the sheer humiliation¡ªthe realization that he had been thoroughly outclassed.


    "Too weak," Adrian murmured, his voice devoid of emotion. The dagger''s glow dimmed as he retracted it, taking a step back from Vincent, who was still reeling.


    "You didn¡¯t even push me to my limits. And here I thought the ''Lightning Fist'' would give me a good fight."


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flashed with anger, but it was short-lived. His shoulders slumped, his fists unclenching as he struggled to stay on his feet.


    There was no denying the truth in Adrian''s words. He had given it everything he had¡ªeach and every skill, every ounce of mana, every drop of blood and sweat¡ªand yet, Adrian remained almost unscathed, his breathing calm and steady.


    Adrian continued, his tone now laced with mockery. "So much for the ''Lightning Brawler.'' You''re nothing but a dim spark."


    He tilted his head slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "At least I¡¯ve learned something valuable from this¡­ I can fight on more than equal terms with Second-Class Awakened like you."


    A ripple of shock passed through Vincent¡¯s expression. "What¡­?" he whispered hoarsely. "You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re still First Class¡­?"


    Adrian didn¡¯t bother answering. He simply turned his back on Vincent, dismissing him with that single act.


    The oppressive aura he exuded seemed to ease, and the enchanted dagger in his hand flickered before the light within it extinguished completely.


    He sheathed the blade, his gaze already shifting to the other occupant within the barrier¡ªAsmodeus.


    The Blood Knight stood a short distance away, his eyes wide with disbelief. The powerful Abyssal Knight was rooted in place, watching the aftermath of Adrian¡¯s effortless victory over Vincent.


    A mixture of emotions played across his face¡ªastonishment, fear, and, above all, caution.


    Vincent, a formidable opponent in his own right, had been defeated in a matter of minutes, and yet, Adrian seemed completely unfazed.


    No, more than that¡ªAdrian looked¡­ . As if the battle had been nothing but a trivial exercise for him.


    Asmodeus clenched his jaw, his hand drifting to the hilt of his massive, black-bladed sword. The weapon, pulsing with a dark, malevolent energy, almost seemed to sense its wielder¡¯s unease. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It vibrated softly in its sheath, emitting a low hum that only Asmodeus could hear.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes locked onto Asmodeus with an intensity that made the Abyssal Knight¡¯s blood run cold. There was no hesitation, no fear¡ªonly a cold, calculating confidence.


    "My dear Aunt," Adrian called out casually, his gaze never leaving Asmodeus. "Can you adjust the barrier? I¡¯d like to have a go with him next."


    For a brief moment, there was silence. Then, Seraphina¡¯s voice, clear and steady, echoed through the shimmering barrier that surrounded them. "Of course."


    With a flick of her wrist, the barrier shimmered and shifted once more. The section separating Asmodeus from the rest of the combat zone dissolved, leaving him alone with Adrian and Vincent¡¯s barely conscious form.


    Seraphina¡¯s hands moved gracefully, weaving intricate patterns in the air as she channeled her mana into the barrier spell. The shimmering wall of energy shifted and reformed, rearranging itself to separate Adrian and Asmodeus from the others.


    Vincent felt a sense of weightlessness as he was gently pulled toward the edge of the combat zone, his body sliding across the ground with surprising ease.


    Before he could even protest, he found himself alongside Barom Mortimer and Isolde, who, previously separated, were now all in same single barrier region.


    The protective dome sealed them off, leaving Vincent to catch his breath in a secluded corner. He winced as the last remnants of his strength faded, his body sinking to the ground, too drained to move.


    The pain from his wounds was nothing compared to the ache in his pride.


    As Vincent laid down, he realized something, he hadn''t told his name to Adrian. But Adrian had addressed him by name¡ªhad even referenced his class.


    Yet, Vincent was certain he had never introduced himself, and he wasn¡¯t famous enough for his reputation to have reached the ears of someone like Adrian Everhart.


    He glanced toward Baron Mortimer, "Did you¡­ tell him my name?" Vincent asked, his voice hoarse.


    Baron Mortimer shook his head slowly, his brows furrowing in confusion. "No¡­ I haven¡¯t said a word. When did I even have time to tell your name?"


    Vincent frowned at this realization, but how did he know his name and class. He knew he was not that strong that his fame was spread throughout the kingdom. He had a vague premonition that, perhaps they had offended someone, they could not afford to provoke.


    The ease with which he had dismantled Vincent, the casual arrogance in his tone, the way he seemed to dismiss the power of a Second-Class Awakened like it was insignificant¡­


    It was terrifying.


    "Adrian Everhart," Vincent whispered to himself, the name now carrying a weight that sent shivers through him.


    There was something deeply unsettling about this young man¡ªsomething far beyond the raw power he had displayed.


    Vincent clenched his fists, ignoring the pain that shot through his bruised knuckles. He had to figure it out¡ªhad to understand just what kind of monster they were dealing with.


    But before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, the air within the arena crackled with tension.


    His gaze unintentionally shifted back to the battlefield, where Adrian and Asmodeus stood face-to-face, their gazes locked in a silent confrontation.


    The protective wall now enclosed just the two combatants, creating a separate arena for them to battle in.


    Asmodeus felt a shiver run down his spine. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, his gaze never wavering from Adrian.


    He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, his instincts screaming at him to be on high alert.


    This¡­ this was no ordinary opponent. Adrian was dangerous. Lethally so.


    "Vincent was so-so," Adrian remarked almost conversationally. "I wonder¡­ will you be same or be different form him? I hope you are, as your fate depends upon how excited you can make me for the fight." His voice now filled with taunt and mockery.


    Asmodeus bristled at the provocation, his pride as an Abyssal Knight flaring. "You think you can defeat me?" he growled, his voice low and menacing. "I¡¯m not like him. I won¡¯t go down without a fight."


    Adrian smiled¡ªa cold, predatory smile that sent a chill through Asmodeus. "Good," he replied softly. "I¡¯d be disappointed if you did."


    Without another word, Asmodeus drew his blade, the massive sword glinting with a dark, ominous light. As he took his stance, a crimson aura began to emanate from his body¡ªhis Dread Presence.

 Chapter 144: Adrian Vs Sir Asmodeus

    Chapter 144: Adrian Vs Sir AsmodeusThe air around them grew thick and heavy, as if weighed down by an invisible force. Adrian felt the pressure against his skin, the oppressive aura of the Blood Knight pressing in on him.


    It was a skill meant to intimidate and weaken opponents, causing hesitation and fear, lowering their combat effectiveness.


    The air vibrated with raw, malevolent power¡ªan oppressive weight that would crush the will of most fighters.


    But Adrian remained unaffected. He stood tall, his expression calm and composed, as if the Dread Presence was nothing more than a gentle breeze on a sunny day.


    Undeterred, Asmodeus activated his next skill. Blood Oath. A faint, red glow enveloped his body, and he gritted his teeth as he sacrificed a portion of his own life force.


    With every drop of blood offered, a surge of power coursed through him¡ªhis Strength and Endurance skyrocketing, the veins in his muscles bulging as they pulsed with newfound vitality.


    The Blood Knight clenched his fist, feeling the rush of strength that came with the sacrifice. The edges of his vision tinted red, his senses sharpening. He could hear his own heartbeat like the steady rhythm of a war drum.


    Adrian watched, his eyes glinting with interest. "Hmm, looks like you''re boosting your attributes by sacrificing your life force, huh?"


    His tone was almost analytical, as if he were observing a subject in an experiment. "I see. That''s how you Abyssal Knights fight¡ªtrading life for power."


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he lunged forward with blinding speed, his form blurring as he closed the distance between them in a heartbeat.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked under the force of his acceleration, a shockwave rippling outward as his massive sword swung down in a brutal arc.


    The blade was infused with dark energy, a sinister black aura coiling around it like smoke. The moment it moved, the air hummed with an unholy resonance, the sound of death itself being ushered forth.


    "Abyssal Cleave!" Asmodeus roared, his voice reverberating through the clearing.


    The force of the attack was immense. The blade tore through the air, the dark energy around it condensing into a malevolent edge that promised devastation.


    A deep fissure split open in the ground, the earth shattering beneath the sheer power of the strike. The impact alone would have been enough to disintegrate a lesser opponent.


    But Adrian was already moving. With a fluid, almost effortless motion, he sidestepped the attack, his feet barely seeming to touch the ground as he evaded the massive blade by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    The Abyssal Cleave missed him by inches, the dark energy dissipating harmlessly in the space where he had stood a moment before.


    The ground beneath Adrian¡¯s former position was obliterated, a gaping chasm left in its wake. Chunks of rock and soil flew into the air, a testament to the overwhelming force of the Abyssal Knight¡¯s assault.


    Adrian¡¯s hand blurred as he retaliated, his dagger slicing through the air in a precise, controlled motion.


    The blade gleamed with an ethereal light, a subtle glow that seemed to draw in the ambient mana around them.


    The dagger met Asmodeus¡¯s sword with a sharp, resounding clang, the impact sending a shockwave through both fighters. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sparks flew as steel clashed against steel, the force of the collision creating a visible distortion in the air around them.


    Asmodeus¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the power behind Adrian¡¯s strike. Despite the size difference between their weapons¡ªhis massive, two-handed blade against Adrian¡¯s much smaller dagger¡ªthe strength of Adrian¡¯s attack was staggering.


    His arm shook under the force of the blow, the reverberations traveling up to his shoulder.


    He gritted his teeth, pushing back with all his might. The muscles in his arm bulged, straining as he tried to overpower Adrian.


    But Adrian merely smiled. "Not bad," he remarked, his voice calm and steady. "But you¡¯re still holding back."


    Asmodeus snarled, his eyes narrowing in anger and frustration. This was a fight to the death, and yet, Adrian was treating it like a sparring match.


    His opponent¡¯s complete lack of fear¡ªor even concern¡ªwas infuriating.


    With a growl of defiance, Asmodeus activated another skill. Shadow Leap. His form blurred, vanishing from sight as he teleported behind Adrian in a flash of dark energy.


    The skill was one of the Abyssal Knights¡¯ signature moves¡ªa high-speed teleportation technique that allowed them to reposition and strike with lethal precision.


    Asmodeus¡¯s voice echoed in a roar of triumph. "Die!" His massive sword descended in a vicious, overhead strike, aimed at Adrian¡¯s unprotected back.


    But Adrian was ready. In a split second, he activated Void Step, his figure flickering and vanishing from sight. The skill left behind a faint afterimage that dissipated like mist, leaving Asmodeus swinging at empty air.


    Adrian reappeared a short distance away, his stance steady and his eyes focused. "You¡¯ll have to do better than that," he taunted, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    Asmodeus cursed, his patience wearing thin. He could feel the blood pounding in his ears, his heart racing.


    This¡­ this was a different kind of fight. Every move, every skill Adrian used was precise and calculated, as if he were playing a game of chess where every piece was already under his control.


    The Blood Knight¡¯s eyes glowed with a crimson light as he activated another skill. "Dark Vanguard!" he roared, summoning a shield of abyssal energy around himself.


    The barrier shimmered with a dark, malevolent light, crackling with raw power. It was a defensive skill that not only reduced the damage he would take but also had the capability to reflect a portion of incoming magic attacks back at the attacker.


    But Adrian didn¡¯t attack immediately. Instead, he observed, his expression thoughtful. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he activated Dragon¡¯s Roar once more.


    The shockwave of draconic mana surged toward Asmodeus, the sheer force of the attack distorting the air around it. The pressure was immense, the roar of mana like the sound of a beast awakening.


    Asmodeus braced himself, the Dark Vanguard absorbing the impact of the attack. The shield held, the dark energy within it crackling and hissing as it fought against Adrian¡¯s draconic power.


    The malevolent aura of the shield surged in response, its reflective properties causing a portion of the mana to rebound back toward Adrian.


    But Adrian merely sidestepped the rebounded energy, his movements calm and controlled. "Predictable," he murmured, his eyes narrowing.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Adrian was in front of Asmodeus again. His dagger, glowing with a brilliant, almost blinding light, struck the shield with a force that sent shockwaves through the barrier.


    The Dark Vanguard shuddered, the abyssal energy within it fluctuating wildly. Asmodeus felt his mana draining rapidly as the shield struggled to maintain its form against Adrian¡¯s relentless assault.


    "No¡­" Asmodeus growled, his voice strained. He poured more mana into the shield, reinforcing it with everything he had. The dark energy around him flared, the barrier thickening as he pushed his defenses to their limit.

 Chapter 145: Adrian Vs Asmodeus Part 2

    Chapter 145: Adrian Vs Asmodeus Part 2With a deafening crack, the Dark Vanguard shattered. The force of Adrian''s strike tore through the shield like it was made of paper, the explosion of mana scattering the remnants of the barrier like shards of broken glass.


    Asmodeus stumbled back, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


    And then, before he could even react, Adrian was upon him. His dagger flashed in a series of rapid, precise strikes, each one aimed at a vital point.


    Blood sprayed as the enchanted blade cut through Asmodeus''s defenses, drawing deep gashes across his chest and arms.


    The pain was immediate and excruciating, each wound burning as if it were seared by fire.


    Asmodeus grunted in pain, his vision blurring. He tried to retaliate, swinging his massive sword in a desperate attempt to push Adrian back.


    But Adrian was relentless. He weaved around the clumsy swings with ease, his movements graceful and fluid, each step calculated to maximize his positioning.


    With one final, powerful strike, Adrian''s dagger pierced through Asmodeus''s armor, embedding itself deep in his side.


    The blade sank into flesh and bone, its enchanted edge bypassing the Abyssal Knight''s defenses as if they were nonexistent.


    Asmodeus gasped, his breath hitching. He could feel the cold steel of the blade buried deep in his flesh, the pain radiating through his entire body like wildfire.


    Adrian leaned in close, his voice a soft whisper in Asmodeus''s ear. "You fought well. But it''s over."


    With a swift motion, Adrian withdrew the dagger, and Asmodeus crumpled to the ground, his strength leaving him.


    His sword slipped from his grasp, the massive blade clattering against the ground as he fell to his knees.


    Adrian straightened, his gaze cold and unfeeling as he looked down at the fallen Abyssal Knight. "You were stronger than Vincent," he murmured softly. "But still not strong enough."


    Asmodeus struggled to rise, his fingers clawing at the earth beneath him. Blood seeped from the deep wounds carved into his body, each breath a painful reminder of his failure.


    His vision swam, darkness encroaching at the edges, but he refused to fall completely. His pride as an Abyssal Knight, as one of the elite under the Count Vortigern banner, demanded that he fight until his last breath.


    "Damn you¡­you...brat," Asmodeus spat, his voice hoarse, filled with a mixture of rage and pain. "You think¡­ this is over?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Despite the blood pouring from his wounds and the toll the fight had taken, Asmodeus''s spirit remained unbroken.


    Most opponents would have succumbed to despair or begged for mercy by now, but this Abyssal Knight continued to defy him.


    "Still resisting?" Adrian asked, his tone almost mocking. "You''ve lost too much blood, your mana reserves are nearly depleted, and you can barely stand. What more do you hope to achieve?"


    Asmodeus''s lips twisted into a grim smile, his teeth stained with blood. "I haven''t shown you everything yet, Everhart. I''m not going to beg for my life like some coward."


    Slowly, agonizingly, Asmodeus raised his hand, dark energy swirling around his fingertips. The air around them seemed to freeze, the oppressive aura intensifying.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he sensed the sudden shift in mana¡ªthis was different from before. It felt¡­ darker, more primal.


    A sinister force was beginning to take shape within Asmodeus, something ancient and malevolent.


    "Blood¡­ Pact!" Asmodeus roared, his voice echoing with a resonance that sent chills down even Adrian''s spine.


    The dark energy around Asmodeus flared violently, and a crimson glyph appeared beneath his feet, glowing with a sinister light. Symbols of the Abyssal language carved themselves into the air, each one pulsing with raw, chaotic power.


    Adrian could feel the ground beneath him trembling as if the earth itself was recoiling from the spell being cast.


    Adrian''s expression hardened as he realized what Asmodeus was doing. "A sacrificial pact," he muttered, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "You''re calling upon the power of the Abyss¡­ in exchange for your life?"


    The Blood Pact was a forbidden technique used only by those with nothing left to lose. It granted the user a final surge of power by sacrificing everything¡ªtheir remaining health, their mana, even their soul.


    It was a desperate, last-ditch effort, a suicidal strike meant to take down even the strongest of foes.


    "You think¡­ I care¡­ about my life?" Asmodeus snarled, his body trembling as the dark energy surged through him.


    His wounds began to close, the blood around him congealing and reabsorbing into his body as his Strength and Endurance shot up exponentially.


    Adrian could feel the sheer power radiating from Asmodeus, the force of it like a storm bearing down on him. This was no ordinary power boost¡ªthis was the essence of the Abyss itself, unfiltered and unrestrained.


    "If I can take you down with me¡­ if I can eliminate the trouble for Count¡­ even if it costs me my life¡­"


    Asmodeus''s voice was laced with fervent, almost fanatical determination. "Then I''ll gladly offer my soul to the Abyss!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, his stance shifting as he prepared to defend himself. "So, that''s your resolve, huh?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He murmured softly, more to himself than to Asmodeus. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "Very well. Show me what you''ve got."


    The crimson glyph beneath Asmodeus pulsed one final time, and then, with a deafening roar, the energy erupted outward.


    A towering column of blood-red light shot up into the sky, the force of it causing the ground to quake violently.


    The dark energy condensed around Asmodeus, forming a massive, twisted figure¡ªa spectral image of an ancient abyssal beast.


    Adrian looked up at the monstrous form, his gaze unflinching. The beast loomed over them, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light, its maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth. The sheer size and presence of it dwarfed everything around them.


    "You''re summoning an Abyssal Beast to enhance your own body." Adrian murmured, his eyes narrowing as he analyzed the situation.


    The blood-red light began to coalesce around Asmodeus, the spectral figure merging with his body, its power flowing into him.

 Chapter 146: Adrian Vs Asmodeus Part 3

    Chapter 146: Adrian Vs Asmodeus Part 3Asmodeus''s form began to change. His muscles bulged even further, his armor shifting and warping as it accommodated his new size.


    His eyes glowed with a sinister, blood-red light, his expression twisted into a mask of pure, unadulterated rage.


    He roared, a sound that seemed to shake the very fabric of reality itself. The power within him surged to unimaginable heights, his aura expanding until it felt like it would swallow the entire battlefield.


    And then, with a sudden, violent burst of speed, Asmodeus was in front of Adrian. His massive, clawed hand swung down with a force that could shatter mountains, the ground beneath them buckling under the pressure.


    Adrian activated Scaled Defense, his body shimmering with a layer of draconic scales that glowed with a faint, silvery light. The claws slammed into his defense, the impact sending a shockwave that radiated outward, flattening the trees and scattering debris in every direction.


    The force of the blow drove Adrian back, his feet digging deep furrows into the ground as he struggled to maintain his footing. The sheer power behind the strike was overwhelming, far beyond anything Asmodeus had shown before.


    "This is what it means¡­ to go all out!" Asmodeus bellowed, his voice echoing with the power of the Abyssal Beast he had fused with.


    He swung his massive sword, the blade now glowing with a dark, blood-red aura. The weapon carved through the air with a shrieking sound, the energy around it distorting as it sliced through the very fabric of space.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, his mind racing as he calculated his next move. He activated Vein-Touched Reflexes, his perception of time slowing as the world around him seemed to move in slow motion.


    The sword''s trajectory became clear to him, the path it would take, the exact point where it would strike.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian sidestepped the attack, the blade missing him by mere inches. The force of the swing tore through the air, a shockwave rippling outward and obliterating the ground where he had stood a moment before.


    But Asmodeus was relentless. He followed up with a series of brutal, sweeping strikes, each one aimed at decapitating or bisecting Adrian.


    His movements were faster, more precise, his strength seemingly endless as the power of the Abyss flowed through him.


    Adrian weaved through the onslaught with practiced grace, his dagger flashing as he deflected and redirected the incoming strikes.


    He could feel the strain on his body, the sheer pressure of Asmodeus''s attacks pushing him to his limits.


    "Enough!" Asmodeus roared, and the ground beneath them erupted as he channeled all of his remaining power into one final, devastating attack.


    "Abyssal Cataclysm!" He shouted, and the ground beneath them split apart as a torrent of dark energy surged upward, forming a massive vortex of destructive power.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he sensed the magnitude of the attack. This was it¡ªAsmodeus''s final gambit, a suicidal strike that would annihilate everything in its path, including himself.


    "Dragon''s Might!" Adrian roared, his voice echoing with the power of the Dragon Veins. His entire body glowed with a radiant, golden light as he drew upon his draconic heritage.


    Strength surged through his muscles, his senses sharpening to an unimaginable degree. With a single, fluid motion, Adrian stepped forward, his dagger glowing with a blinding, azure light.


    He thrust the blade into the heart of the vortex, the sheer power of his strike causing the dark energy to recoil.


    The vortex shuddered, the dark energy within it destabilizing. And then, with a deafening roar, it exploded outward, the shockwave tearing through the battlefield.


    When the dust and debris settled, Adrian stood alone in the center of the ruined clearing. His dagger was sheathed, his expression calm and composed as if the battle had never even occurred.


    Asmodeus lay crumpled on the ground, his body broken and battered. His once fearsome aura was gone, his power spent, the Abyssal Beast that had fused with him dissipating into nothingness.


    Adrian stepped forward, his gaze cold as he looked down at the fallen Abyssal Knight.


    "You fought well," he said softly, his voice barely more than a whisper. "But it''s over."


    He turned away, his back to Asmodeus as he called out to the figure standing at the edge of the battlefield.


    "Aunt, open the barrier" he called out, his voice carrying a note of finality.  S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shimmering wall of mana reappeared around the battlefield, sealing off the area as Seraphina''s magic took hold.


    And with that, the battle against Asmodeus, the Abyssal Knight, came to an end.


    As Adrian stepped out of the shimmering barrier, the tension that had gripped the battlefield finally began to ease. The aftermath of the battle left the area in ruins¡ªcraters marred the ground, and the air was thick with the scent of charred earth and mana. Despite the devastation, Adrian''s posture remained relaxed, his aura calm and composed.


    The moment he was free of the barrier, Isabella rushed forward, her eyes wide with concern. ¡°Adrian!¡± she called out, her voice trembling slightly as she closed the distance between them.


    Before Adrian could even react, Isabella was beside him, her hands glowing with a soft, white light as she cast Sacred Healing. The soothing mana flowed into Adrian¡¯s body, mending any lingering bruises or minor injuries he might have sustained.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± she asked urgently, her gaze scanning him for any signs of damage.


    Adrian shook his head gently, offering her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, mother,¡± he said softly, his tone carrying a warmth that matched the look in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.


    Despite his words, Isabella¡¯s brow remained furrowed with worry as she continued to channel her healing spell. Only when she was satisfied that he truly was uninjured did she allow the spell to dissipate.


    Seeing her concern, Adrian felt a wave of warmth fill his chest. He placed a hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s thanks to you and everyone else that I¡¯ve gotten strong enough to handle opponents like this.¡±


    The reassurance in his voice finally seemed to reach Isabella, and she let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Good¡­ that¡¯s good,¡± she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 147: Putting Eve’s Past Behind

    Chapter 147: Putting Eve¡¯s Past BehindAs Isabella was casting the spell on Adrian, the rest of his women flocked around him, their expressions filled with a mix of relief, admiration, and pride.


    Sophia nodded, her lips curved in a satisfied smile. "You''ve come a long way. To defeat someone nearly at the peak of Second Class while still being at First Class."


    Eve, standing a little farther back, bit her lip, a hint of awe in her gaze. Looking around the familar castle, which had been her hell and looking at her "father", she felt


    As Eve stood a few paces back, her gaze lingered on Baron Mortimer, the man who had once held the reins of her fate, now confined within a shimmering barrier conjured by Sophia. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her father¡ªthe one who had twisted her life into a waking nightmare¡ªwas now nothing more than a prisoner, stripped of his power and status.


    It was a surreal sight, watching him struggle against the magical constraints, his expression contorted with rage and desperation.


    He clawed uselessly at the barrier, his roars of anger muffled and distorted by the protective ward.


    That same man had once made her bow to his every whim, had forced her to carry out despicable deeds under threat and manipulation.


    Eve¡¯s fingers twitched as memories she¡¯d rather forget resurfaced¡ªthe times he¡¯d coerced her into using her spells for murder, when he¡¯d treated her as a disposable pawn in his schemes.


    The cruel, twisted smile he wore whenever he reminded her that her mother¡¯s life hung in the balance, always using that fear to keep her in line.


    But now, everything had changed.


    She glanced at her surroundings, taking in the castle courtyard where she had once felt nothing but suffocating dread.


    It was here that her father¡¯s hold over her had been at its strongest. And now, that very same place had become a battlefield for his defeat¡ª victory.


    She shifted her gaze back to Adrian, standing amidst his gathered companions. His presence radiated a quiet strength, the aura of a leader who had just triumphed over a formidable opponent.


    He had come to her rescue when she had believed all hope was lost, tearing down the walls that had trapped her.


    And now, he had fulfilled the promise he had made to her¡ªto confront the man who had stolen her freedom, and to put an end to his reign of terror.


    Eve took a deep breath, emotions swirling within her like a storm. Satisfaction, relief, but also something darker, something that made her chest tighten.


    She had expected to feel triumphant seeing her father brought low, seeing him thrashing in a cage of his own making.


    But instead, all she felt was¡­ emptiness. He looked smaller now, pathetic even, nothing like the imposing figure that had haunted her nightmares.


    It was as if the man she had feared for so long had been nothing more than a mirage, one that had dissolved the moment Adrian stepped in.


    she told herself, the words feeling foreign on her tongue.


    But it was hard to let go of years of conditioning, years of believing that she was nothing more than a tool, a pawn under his control.


    Her gaze flickered to Adrian once more. He had freed her¡ªrescued her from that darkness¡ªand she had pledged herself to him, determined to follow him wherever he would go.


    But seeing Baron Mortimer like this, caged and defeated, a small voice in the back of her mind whispered¡­ what if it wasn¡¯t enough? What if he somehow found a way to hurt her again, to take back everything she had gained?


    ¡°Eve?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, gentle and grounding. She blinked, realizing he was looking at her, his gaze filled with understanding and concern.


    He stepped closer, closing the distance between them, and her breath caught in her throat.


    ¡°You did it,¡± she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. ¡°You really¡­ did it.¡±


    His eyes softened, and he reached out, resting a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°We did it,¡± he corrected softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now, Eve. He¡¯s not going to hurt you or your mother ever again. That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    The warmth in his touch, the certainty in his voice¡­ it made something inside her crumble. She let out a shaky breath, feeling tears prick at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought I¡¯d feel different,¡± she admitted quietly, her gaze darting back to Baron Mortimer¡¯s struggling form. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be happy to see him like this. But all I feel is¡­ empty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal,¡± Adrian murmured, his hand gently squeezing her shoulder.


    ¡°After everything he put you through, it¡¯s hard to just let go of all that pain and fear. But you¡¯re stronger than he ever gave you credit for. You held on, survived, and now you¡¯re standing here, facing him. That takes more courage than anything.¡±


    Eve¡¯s heart tightened at his words, and she swallowed hard, willing herself not to cry.


    ¡°I want to be strong,¡± she whispered. ¡°I want to be someone who can stand by your side¡­ someone who can protect what¡¯s important to me.¡±


    ¡°And you will be,¡± Adrian said with unwavering confidence. He released her shoulder and stepped back slightly, giving her space to breathe. ¡°You already are.¡±


    A small, tentative smile tugged at her lips, the tension in her chest easing just a little. She looked up at Adrian, her gaze clear and steady.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°For everything. For saving me, for saving my mother¡­ and for keeping your promise.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression softened even further, and he reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair away from her face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re part of this family now, Eve. And family means standing together, no matter what.¡±


    The words hit her like a tidal wave, and she nodded, a single tear slipping down her cheek. ¡°Family,¡± she echoed, the word feeling foreign but so, so right.


    She glanced one last time at Baron Mortimer, watching as he slumped in defeat within his magical prison.


    There was no more fear, no more hesitation. He wasn¡¯t her captor anymore. He was just a prisoner, a defeated enemy in Adrian¡¯s path.


    Turning her back on him, Eve stepped closer to Adrian and hugged him. That chapter of her life was over. Baron Mortimer¡¯s hold on her was gone, shattered by Adrian¡¯s strength and resolve.


    And now, she would do everything in her power to ensure that Adrian reached even greater heights¡ªno matter what it took.

 Chapter 148: Deciding Baron Mortimer’s Fate

    Chapter 148: Deciding Baron Mortimer¡¯s FateAdrian gently released Eve from their embrace, his gaze softening as he looked down at her. There was a profound tenderness in his eyes, a warmth that conveyed his unspoken understanding of her pain.


    But as he turned to face the shimmering barrier where Baron Mortimer was imprisoned, his expression hardened, the air around him charged with an undeniable sense of authority.


    "Eve," Adrian began, his voice steady yet firm. "What do you want to do with him? His fate rests in your hands."


    Baron Mortimer''s eyes widened within the confines of the magical prison. He had been silently watching, his rage-filled gaze boring into Eve, but the moment Adrian posed that question, his demeanor shifted.


    Fear flickered in his eyes, and he began to thrash against the barrier, panic seizing him.


    "W-wait! Please!" he shouted, his voice trembling, sounding far more desperate than the authoritative tone he had always used with Eve.


    "You don''t understand! It wasn''t my fault! It was all Darian''s idea¡ªhe manipulated me into doing those things! I didn''t have a choice!"


    His voice cracked as he pleaded, the sight of his broken form within the shimmering confines almost pathetic.


    "Eve, my sweet daughter, please! You know I wouldn''t have hurt you or your mother if I wasn''t forced to! You have to believe me!"


    He clutched at his thinning hair, sweat beading on his brow as he scrambled to explain himself.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, his presence towering and unyielding, but he made no move to interrupt, allowing Eve to hear her father''s words. The more the Baron spoke, the more frantic and hollow his excuses became.


    "Look¡ªEve, I''ll make it right! I''ll step down as the head of the Mortimer family. You can take my place!"


    He pressed his hands against the barrier, his voice lowering to a wheedling tone. "I''ll make you the Baroness¡ªno, the head of the entire Mortimer line! You''ll have wealth, power¡­ everything you ever wanted! I''ll give it all to you, just¡­ spare me. Please."


    Eve''s hands curled into fists at her sides, her knuckles turning white. The sight of him like this¡ªpathetic, groveling, and stripped of the arrogant air he had worn like a second skin¡ªfilled her with a twisted satisfaction. And yet¡­ it wasn''t enough. Not after everything he''d done.


    "Everything I ever wanted?" she echoed softly, her voice laced with bitterness.


    "You think I wanted power? Wealth?" She took a step closer to the barrier, her eyes blazing with a fury that sent chills down the Baron''s spine.


    "All I ever wanted was my freedom. For my mother to be safe. For you to stop using us like pawns in your sick games."


    Baron Mortimer stumbled back as if struck, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly. But before he could voice another feeble excuse, Eve turned to Adrian, determination hardening her features.


    "Announce his crimes," she said coldly, her voice devoid of the warmth and hesitation it had held before. "Make sure everyone knows what he''s done. And then¡­ execute him."


    The weight of her words hung in the air like a death sentence, final and absolute. But just as Adrian nodded, a voice cut through the tension, cool and authoritative.


    "Wait."


    Seraphina¡¯s voice rang out, clear and unwavering, cutting through the oppressive silence that had descended after Eve''s declaration.


    "Wait, Adrian. Eve." She stepped forward, placing herself between Eve and the barrier that held Baron Mortimer.


    There was a somber, yet determined, look in her eyes as she glanced back at Adrian and Eve.


    "I understand your anger, Eve," Seraphina began softly, her gaze flickering with sympathy.


    "And believe me when I say that no one here will fault you for wanting justice. After everything he¡¯s done¡­ it¡¯s only natural."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before she continued. "But executing him, especially in a public manner¡­ would create a ripple of chaos that could hurt us more than you realize. It will put Adrian and the Everhart family under intense scrutiny from other noble families and factions."


    Eve blinked, her eyes narrowing slightly in confusion. "What are you saying?" she asked, her voice tight with barely restrained emotion.


    Seraphina sighed, turning to look at Eve directly.


    "Politics is not as straightforward as it seems. You may think removing him will solve everything, but it won¡¯t. Baron Mortimer has connections¡ªpowerful ones¡ªlike Count Vortigern."


    Seraphina¡¯s gaze shifted to Adrian, her expression softening with concern.


    "This operation is barely known to anyone right now. If we play it safely, we can create a scenario according to our wish. We have control over situation right now. But, a public execution will only make us out in the open and other noble faction will try to rip as much advantage they can from this situation."


    Eve¡¯s shoulders tensed, and she bit her lip, glancing back at her father¡¯s panicked form. "But¡­ he needs to pay for what he did," she whispered, frustration and helplessness mingling in her voice.


    Seraphina nodded slowly. "And he will, Eve. But we have to be smart about this. We can¡¯t let emotions dictate our actions when so much is at stake."


    Her voice was firm but gentle, filled with an understanding that came from years of navigating the treacherous waters of politics.


    She glanced at Adrian, who was listening intently, his eyes locked on his aunt¡¯s.


    "Adrian¡¯s safety and the stability of our position come first. As a former Royal Mage, I¡¯ve seen what happens when political power is wielded carelessly. If we create too much of a stir, it might attract unwanted attention¡ªattention that could harm Adrian."


    Adrian¡¯s gaze softened as he watched Eve¡¯s inner conflict play out on her face. He could see the struggle in her eyes¡ªthe war between wanting justice for herself and her mother, and the desire to protect him from any potential fallout.


    Slowly, Eve¡¯s shoulders sagged, and she nodded, though the movement was stiff. "Alright," she murmured, her voice subdued but resolute. "If it¡¯s for Adrian¡¯s sake, then¡­ I won¡¯t insist on a public execution."


    Seraphina¡¯s expression relaxed, and she gave Eve a small, approving nod. "Thank you, Eve. It takes great strength to put someone else¡¯s wellbeing before your own desire for revenge." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Baron Mortimer, who had been watching the exchange with bated breath, visibly slumped in relief. His body shook as he exhaled shakily, the fear that had twisted his features easing, if only slightly.


    But Seraphina¡¯s eyes, sharp and cold, snapped to him, silencing whatever pathetic words he was about to utter. "Don¡¯t think this means you¡¯re getting off easy, Baron. You will pay for making Eve''s life hell, I will make sure of it."


    She turned back to Adrian, her gaze inquisitive. "Adrian, what do you want to do with the prisoners first? The Baron¡¯s fate can be decided after we discuss it more thoroughly. Right now, we need to address the current situation."


    Adrian glanced at Eve, then at Seraphina, and finally, he shifted his attention to the surrounding area.


    The courtyard was filled with the remnants of battle¡ªthe defeated soldiers of the Mortimer family, bound and kneeling in submission, while the victorious Everhart forces stood tall and proud.


    Adrian¡¯s voice rang out, clear and authoritative. "To all of our soldiers," he called, his tone carrying across the courtyard with a resonance that commanded attention.


    "Well done. This was our first war against a powerful noble house, and we achieved an overwhelming victory."


    The Everhart soldiers erupted into cheers, their voices echoing with pride and triumph. Adrian allowed them a moment to revel in their success before raising his hand, silencing them once more.


    "Commander of the Draconic Battalion," he called, his gaze sweeping over the gathered forces until a tall, imposing figure stepped forward¡ªa man clad in dark armor adorned with the Everhart crest.


    "Yes, my lord!" the commander responded with a salute.


    "Assess our losses and the status of our forces. Compile a report and deliver it to my mother later. Our men have fought valiantly, and they deserve recognition for their bravery."


    The commander nodded sharply. "At once, Lord Everhart."


    With that settled, Adrian turned his attention back to Baron Mortimer and the three people under Count Vortigern.


    He glanced at Seraphina. "Aunt, lower the barrier. We should move this discussion inside the castle. I don¡¯t want any unwelcome eyes or ears witnessing what happens next."


    Seraphina nodded, a flick of her wrist causing the shimmering barrier surrounding Baron Mortimer to dissipate.


    The Baron stumbled, his legs giving out beneath him as he gasped for breath, looking up at Adrian with a mix of fear and desperation.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze remained impassive as he gestured for the guards to bring the prisoners forward. "We¡¯ll decide their fate within the confines of the castle," he said calmly.


    The guards moved quickly, hauling the prisoners to their feet and preparing to escort them into the castle.


    Baron Mortimer cast one last, pleading look at Eve, but she turned away, her expression resolute.


    As the group began making their way inside, the atmosphere shifted, the weight of impending decisions hanging over them like a shroud.

 Chapter 149: Enslavement

    Chapter 149: EnslavementAs Adrian led his group inside the imposing stone walls of Mortimer Castle, he barked a final order to his troops, his voice cutting through the tense silence.


    "Keep an eye on everyone. Anyone who acts suspiciously, anyone who tries anything¡ªkill them without hesitation. Even if you just find their expression suspicious, you can kill them. " sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers nodded in grim acknowledgment, their expressions determined as they fanned out to patrol the castle grounds.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension, but Adrian''s unwavering presence gave them confidence. They had just won a decisive battle, and they weren''t going to let any threat undo their victory.


    Once inside the grand chamber¡ªthe heart of the castle, where the head of the Mortimer family once presided over affairs¡ªAdrian moved towards the large, ornate chair positioned at the end of the room.


    The chair, carved from dark, polished wood, was adorned with intricate engravings symbolizing the Mortimer family''s legacy. But now, Adrian would claim it, as victor over the fallen house.


    Baron Mortimer and the other prisoners were forced to kneel before Adrian, their wrists bound with heavy chains. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that flickered ominously against the stone walls.


    Adrian lowered himself onto the ancient seat, his eyes cold and calculating as he looked down at the defeated Baron and his accomplices.


    His presence commanded absolute authority. The weight of the moment hung over the prisoners like a guillotine, but Adrian''s calm exterior gave nothing away of what was to come.


    With a flick of his wrist, Adrian summoned the system, navigating to the store with effortless ease. His gaze lingered over different choices before he selected the Soul Slave Seal. His thought lingering over the option as he turned towards the prisoner.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the three prisoners kneeling before him, their defiance silently lingering in the air.


    He took a deep breath, as his finger hovered over the purchase button, the system¡¯s familiar, mocking voice rang in his head.


    ¡°Oh? The great Adrian Everhart needs a seal to make his enemies bend to his will? I thought you had enough charm to make them kneel on their own.¡±


    The taunt was laced with amusement, and Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He ignored the system¡¯s derision, focusing instead on his task. He had no time to entertain the system¡¯s jabs¡ªnot when something this critical was at stake.


    With a single thought, Adrian dismissed the mockery and purchased the Soul Slave Seals. Three seals appeared before him in the form of translucent symbols glowing with a sinister, ethereal light.


    "Your opinion, system, is noted," he muttered under his breath, his voice filled with icy sarcasm. "But irrelevant."


    The seals shimmered in the air, waiting to be used. Adrian turned his gaze back to the prisoners, his expression hardening once more.


    "Vincent. Isolde. Asmodeus," Adrian called out, his voice steady but dark with authority. "Do you wish to live¡­ or die?"


    None of them answered.


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, seeing their silent defiance. "I was giving you a choice out of courtesy, but since you don¡¯t appreciate it, it doesn¡¯t matter."


    With a decisive motion, he unleashed the first two Soul Slave Seals. The ethereal chains shot forth from his hands, striking Vincent and Isolde.


    Their bodies convulsed as the magic forced itself into their souls, and they screamed, their defiance shattering as the intense pain tore through them.


    The room grew eerily silent as Vincent and Isolde¡¯s agony turned into something far more unsettling.


    Their faces slackened, their expressions transforming from fury to a grotesque, wide-eyed adoration.


    Their gazes shifted from the cold floor to Adrian, now filled with a disturbing reverence. They dropped to the ground, fully prostrating themselves before him, their voices trembling with worshipful intensity.


    "My lord¡­ my master¡­" Vincent rasped, his voice hoarse from the earlier pain, now shaking with awe. "We exist only to serve you¡­ to obey your every command. Please, forgive our earlier defiance."


    Isolde echoed his words, her voice filled with breathless devotion. "Our lives are yours, Lord Adrian. We are nothing without you. Command us, and we shall obey without question."


    Their change was immediate, absolute, and terrifying in its intensity. Gone was the defiance, replaced by blind, fervent fanaticism.


    Their every word and gesture radiated the unwavering loyalty of zealots to their chosen deity.


    The sight sent a ripple of unease through the room, even among Adrian¡¯s own allies. Seraphina¡¯s  and rest of his women eye''s widened, as they looked at the incomprehensible scene right before their eyes.


    Asmodeus watched in horror as his comrades¡ªthe people he had fought beside, the ones who had once stood as equals¡ªwere reduced to groveling shadows of themselves.


    His eyes widened, disbelief etched into every line of his face. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white, his nails digging into his palms as he forced himself not to look away from the spectacle.


    The sight of Vincent and Isolde, once proud warriors, now reduced to this... this made his stomach churn.


    His lips curled back in disgust, a low growl rumbling from his throat. It wasn¡¯t just anger or hatred. It was something deeper. Revulsion.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Asmodeus spat through gritted teeth, his voice low, trembling with fury as he turned his burning gaze toward Adrian. ¡°What did you do to them? !¡±


    His words were filled with venom, and the sheer intensity of his disgust radiated from him like a wildfire.


    Every fiber of his being recoiled from the sight of his once-defiant comrades, now hopelessly devoted to the very man who had crushed them.


    Asmodeus knew that he was next.


    ¡°They would rather die than serve you, and yet¡­¡± His eyes flickered to the prostrate forms of Vincent and Isolde, their words of devotion still ringing in the air. ¡°You stole their will... twisted their very souls! This is not victory... this is a curse.¡±


    For a brief moment, Asmodeus¡¯s defiance flickered with something more¡ªa spark of desperation, an almost pleading look in his eyes, though he masked it quickly with his sneer.


    He could feel the weight of what was coming, the inevitable tightening of the noose around his own throat.


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t break easily. But witnessing the fate of those who stood by his side, witnessing their complete erasure of identity... it shook him to his core.


    In his mind, one terrifying thought echoed: Would he, too, lose himself like they had? Would his own soul be torn apart, until all that was left was a hollow shell of servitude?


    Adrian, however, remained composed, watching the two former enemies grovel at his feet. The level of devotion they now displayed was beyond his expectations.He felt slightly creeped out at this scene.


    He then shifted his gaze to Asmodeus, the last of the three, who had been rambling with a desperate look on his face, totally ignoring his probing.


    Unlike Vincent and Isolde, Asmodeus was different. There was a dangerous edge to him, something that set him apart¡ªa volatile power that Adrian had seen firsthand when Asmodeus summoned that abyssal beast in their earlier battle.


    If he could summon beasts that might have capability to undo the Soul Slave Seal, it could have catastrophic consequences.


    The tension in the chamber thickened, the eerie silence lingering as Adrian deliberated over his next move.


    Meanwhile, Vincent and Isolde continued to whisper fervent promises of eternal loyalty, their bodies still pressed against the cold stone floor in absolute submission.


    The air grew colder, the weight of Adrian¡¯s decision heavy upon him as the eyes of everyone in the room remained on him, waiting for him to choose what to do next.

 Chapter 150: Fate of Asmodeus

    Chapter 150: Fate of AsmodeusAdrian stared intently at Asmodeus, his mind racing with doubt. The possibility of summoning an Abyssal Beast that could break his slave seal was a real threat, even if it seemed remote. He couldn''t afford to take any chances.


    "System," Adrian called out in his mind, still keeping his focus on Asmodeus. "If Asmodeus summons an Abyssal Beast with mastery over souls or curses, could it undo the slave seal?"


    The system''s usual mocking tone was absent as it replied. "It¡¯s uncertain. Some Abyssal Beasts possess abilities that might interfere with the seal. The chances are slim, but not impossible. However, if you''re concerned about this, there might be another option."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Another option?"


    "The dagger," the system responded. "It has absorption abilities. If you manage to slay Asmodeus using it, there¡¯s a chance you could absorb his summoning talent. If successful, you¡¯d gain control over the summoning ability, rendering any threat null. If not, you can still enslave him or end his life without worry."


    Adrian mulled over the idea, feeling a wave of relief and intrigue. It was a risk, but one he could control. The dagger''s ability to absorb was his key to solving this dilemma.


    Summoning the enchanted dagger from his storage ring, its dark blade gleamed ominously. This weapon had absorbed power before, but never anything of this magnitude. Could it truly take in Asmodeus''s Abyssal Summoning?


    Seraphina, who had been silently observing, stepped forward. "Are you planning to kill him?" she asked, her voice low but curious. "Why not enslave him, as you have done with others?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian turned to her, his expression somber but resolute. "If there''s even a small chance he could summon something powerful enough to undo the slave seal, then I can¡¯t risk leaving him alive. But first, I¡¯m going to try something else."


    Adrian took a slow, deliberate step toward Asmodeus, his hand tightening around the hilt of his enchanted dagger.


    The room felt heavy, the tension thick in the air. Asmodeus watched Adrian''s approach, his mind a whirl of conflicting emotions.


    Part of him felt relief¡ªAdrian was going to kill him, spare him the fate of becoming a soulless slave. Yet, a deep fear gnawed at him. Was death truly the better fate?


    As Adrian loomed over him, Asmodeus''s heart pounded in his chest. He knew he was no match for Adrian, not now. His only choice was to push Adrian toward ending his life, but fear and survival instincts screamed at him to resist.


    His thoughts raced with desperation, and he finally made a choice. Asmodeus raised his head, his expression a mix of defiance and resignation.


    "You''re right, Everhart," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within him. "Even I don¡¯t fully know what kind of Abyssal Beast I could summon. But if¡ªjust if¡ªI manage to call forth one with the power to break your seal, I would surely take my revenge."


    He let the words sink in, watching for any reaction from Adrian. "If I couldn¡¯t take you down directly, I¡¯d target those weaker than you. Your citizens, your family¡ªanyone I could. And believe me, Everhart, I would find the weakest links and destroy them."


    Adrian halted, a faint smirk curling at the corner of his lips. "Trying to goad me into killing you?" he asked, his voice calm but dripping with amusement.


    Adrian raised the enchanted dagger, his eyes gleaming as he locked them on Asmodeus''s.


    The Abyssal Knight¡¯s face twisted with a mixture of grim acceptance and faint fear as Adrian plunged the dagger straight into his heart. The blade cut deep, piercing through flesh and bone effortlessly.


    Asmodeus gasped, his body convulsing in agony as Adrian muttered under his breath, a silent prayer to the dagger, hoping it would absorb the skill he sought. Almost immediately, the weapon came alive in Adrian¡¯s grip.


    Dark tendrils of energy flowed from Asmodeus''s dying form into the dagger, his soul and abilities siphoned away in a violent swirl of shadowy essence.


    The dagger glowed, vibrating with power as it absorbed Asmodeus''s skills, pulsing rhythmically in Adrian¡¯s hand. The moment seemed to stretch on for an eternity, but soon the process was complete.


    Asmodeus¡¯s body went limp, his eyes glazing over as his life slowly start to fade away from him.


    Adrian took a deep breath, removing the dagger with a swift motion. The blade shimmered with newfound strength, the energy still crackling around its dark steel.


    He turned to Isabella, who had been standing nearby, watching with a mixture of concern and readiness.


    "Mother," Adrian called out, his tone firm but calm. "Heal him, stabilize his body. I need him alive for now."


    Isabella nodded, stepping forward without hesitation. Her hands glowed with a soft, healing light as she crouched beside the lifeless body of Asmodeus.


    With expert precision, she channeled her magic into him, keeping his consciousness from fading.


    Adrian held the blade up, his eyes narrowing as he activated his Appraisal skill.


    [Enchanted Dagger ¨C Shadow Devourer]


    Damage: +80


    Special Abilities:


    Soul Absorption: Absorbs the abilities of a slain target. Effectiveness depends on the target''s level and strength.


    Shadow Fang Strike: A devastating blow that uses shadow magic to bypass armor and shields. Enhanced by the absorbed skills of Asmodeus.


    Abyssal Summon (New): A skill that allows the user to summon an Abyssal Beast and merge its essence with their body, granting increased attributes and abilities of the beast.


    Adrian grinned as he saw what he wanted. The skill was there¡ªAbyssal Summon. The dagger had successfully absorbed Asmodeus''s summoning talent, and now that power belonged to him.


    No longer was there a risk of Asmodeus summoning a creature capable of undoing his seal. Adrian had turned the threat into his own weapon.


    He sheathed the dagger, his mind racing with possibilities. The blade now held an incredible power¡ªa power he would wield at his discretion.


    "Perfect," Adrian muttered under his breath, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. His gamble had paid off.


    With Asmodeus neutralized and his abilities absorbed, Adrian felt a newfound sense of control. He asked Isabella to completely heal him as he used Soul Slave Seal on him.

 Chapter 151: Baron Mortimer’s Fate Decided

    Chapter 151: Baron Mortimer¡¯s Fate DecidedAdrian stood over Asmodeus¡¯s barely conscious body, the dagger sheathed now, its task complete. With Isabella¡¯s healing magic flowing steadily, Asmodeus¡¯s shallow breathing stabilized, keeping him tethered to life.


    Adrian''s expression remained focused as he activated his next move. He couldn''t afford any loose ends.


    ¡°It''s time,¡± Adrian said under his breath, his eyes glowing with determination. He raised his hand, dark runes forming in the air as he channeled his mana. ¡°Soul Slave Seal.¡±


    The dark sigil coalesced into a single point before shooting directly into Asmodeus¡¯s chest.


    Asmodeus gasped, his body convulsing momentarily, but there was no resisting the spell. His entire being bent to Adrian¡¯s will, his soul bound.


    The resistance and arrogance in Asmodeus¡¯s eyes faded, replaced by the dull glow of absolute loyalty.


    He was no longer a threat, but a loyal servant¡ªanother pawn in Adrian¡¯s expanding network of control.


    As the glow of the spell faded, Isabella finished her healing, and Asmodeus''s breathing became even and calm, though he remained unconscious for the time being.


    "Only one remains," Seraphina commented from behind, her voice thoughtful. "Baron Mortimer."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts already turning toward the final loose end. Baron Mortimer had to be dealt with carefully, but Adrian knew exactly what he would do.


    "Let''s talk about it," Adrian said, motioning for Seraphina, Isabella, Eve and rest of his women.


    As Adrian, Seraphina, and Isabella strategized, the conversation was interrupted by a low, gravelly voice.


    Baron Mortimer, sensing his impending fate, lifted his head weakly from his seat. His eyes, clouded with fear and desperation, gleamed with a sudden idea.


    ¡°If you plan to remove me,¡± Mortimer began, his voice unsteady, ¡°perhaps¡­ there is another way.¡±


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he studied the defeated baron. Mortimer''s tone was pleading, but his expression held the flicker of hope¡ªan attempt to save his own skin.


    Mortimer continued, "My third son, you can blame it all on him. He has been exiled by me, so he can be perfect excuse for you. Please, don''t just kill me. This will be advantageous to you as well." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina arched a brow, her gaze filled with a mix of intrigue and disgust. Adrian remained silent, motioning for the baron to elaborate.


    "The commotion you¡¯ve caused here... it won¡¯t go unnoticed but no one knows who is causing it. As long as you don''t kill me, we can totally control the information going out from here." Mortimer said, his tone growing more urgent.


    "You just need someone else to shift the responsibility and that''s where my third son comes into play." Mortimer began, his voice steady. "Say he was funded by my rival nobles. They promised him power¡ªinstigated him with to rebel against me."


    He paused, gauging their reactions. "He hired mercenaries, attacked me while we were in negotiation. That¡¯s what caused all this chaos."


    Mortimer shifted slightly, continuing with more confidence. "I¡¯ll act injured. Claim that the loyal guards from Count Vortigern¡¯s side repelled the attack. We can even blame the thieving incident on him as well."


    He leaned forward, his tone sharpening. "In the end, I¡¯ll survive. Barely. But the rebellion will have been crushed as they could not defeat Count Vortigens'' men."


    Finally, he finished, his voice low. "The count will see it as nothing but a traitorous son rising up. A son who¡¯s been put down. You will be away from this mess with no loss at all."


    There was a pause. The room was thick with tension as everyone processed the idea.


    Seraphina¡¯s lip curled in disgust, and Isabella''s eyes flared with a combination of contempt and loathing.


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained unreadable, though the twitch in his jaw betrayed his distaste.


    Mortimer, sensing their silent revulsion, grimaced. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± he muttered, his voice almost a whisper.


    ¡°But¡­ this son of mine was no innocent. The reason I banished him was because of his¡­ behavior.¡±


    Eve, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. ¡°Behavior?¡± she asked, her voice shaking with anger. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mortimer turned to Eve, his face pale, and sighed deeply.


    ¡°He was¡­ uncontrollable. Worse than me, far worse. He raped commoner girls in broad daylight, in front of their families. He¡¯d laugh as he did it, while making the husbands and parents watch. Then he¡¯d kill them, all of them¡ªthe whole family, while still violating the girl. I had to exile him. He caused too much trouble, even for me. The outrage in my territory¡­ I could barely control it.¡±


    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully, her voice measured and calm. "It''s a useful scapegoat, Adrian. By blaming him, we can divert attention away from the Everhart family entirely. It keeps us in the shadows, allowing us to consolidate our strength unnoticed."


    She paused, her lips curling into a sly smile.


    "And as for the Blackthorn family¡ªthis will undermine their attempt to manipulate us. Their scheming to force an alliance with us by completely tying us to them and making us against Count Vortigern? Useless. With no proof, they¡¯ll be left grasping at straws. We can simply deny everything and let them know out family is not as easily manipulated by others."


    Adrian crossed his arms, considering the plan. It was effective, though not without a moral cost. His eyes drifted to Eve, whose internal conflict was painfully visible on her face.


    She had suffered because of Mortimer, and now she was being asked to decide the fate of his life.


    Adrian moved towards her and handed her the Soul-Slave Seal. He hugged her and after a long silence, Adrian spoke.


    ¡°Eve, the choice is yours. You can kill him if that¡¯s what you want. If you don¡¯t want to, we can enslave him permanently, make him a mindless servant. I will always support you no matter what Eve.¡±


    Eve¡¯s heart raced as the weight of the decision crushed her. The man who had ruined her life, who had left her mother to suffer, was now at her mercy.


    Her instincts screamed at her to kill him, to end his wretched existence, but a deeper part of her hesitated. The idea of taking his life, of wielding that much power, made her stomach turn.


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she fought them back, breathing heavily as her mind battled her emotions. She had every reason to want him dead, but would it really change anything?


    After what felt like an eternity, Eve took a deep breath and spoke, her voice trembling with anger. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to live,¡± she said, her hands shaking as dark magic began to swirl around her fingers. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to give you the satisfaction of an easy death.¡±


    She raised her hand, casting the Soul Slave Seal, the same dark sigils that Adrian had used earlier. They shot out and wrapped around Mortimer¡¯s body like chains, binding him, enslaving his soul.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Adrian,¡± she spat, her voice thick with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re going to live, and you¡¯re going to be a mindless slave. You¡¯ll have no free will, no thoughts of your own. You¡¯ll exist only to serve him.¡±


    Mortimer¡¯s body convulsed as the spell took hold, his eyes going blank as his freewill and his hatred against Adrian was erased with nothing but loyalty filling replacing them.


    He was nothing more than a puppet now, a hollow shell of the man who had once caused so much pain.


    Eve stepped back, her chest heaving, tears streaming down her face as the weight of her decision crashed down on her.


    The sight of Mortimer, now addressing her as "Master," made her feel sick to her core. She had wanted this, but the reality of it left her feeling hollow and violated.


    As Mortimer knelt before her, completely enslaved, she felt no victory, no sense of justice. Instead, she felt repulsed by the creature that now obeyed her every word, his once-vile personality erased, but the memory of his deeds still fresh in her mind.

 Chapter 152: Mira Blackthorn (R-18)

    Chapter 152: Mira Blackthorn (R-18)Adrian stood over Mortimer''s prone form, the Soul Slave Seal freshly imprinted on the baron''s body.


    The faint glow of the magical mark shimmered on Mortimer¡¯s skin, a clear indication of the absolute control Adrian now held over him.


    A sense of satisfaction filled Adrian, knowing that his first major enemy in this world had fallen under his will.


    Yet, this victory came with unanticipated implications. The Soul Slave Seal had opened doors he hadn¡¯t even considered when this campaign began.


    Originally, the plan was direct: storm Mortimer¡¯s estate, publicly eliminate the Baron in a spectacular show of power, and install a puppet ruler in his place.


    The Everhart family would gain notoriety and respect, formally entering the political arena as key players in the noble power struggles.


    With the covert backing of the Blackthorn family, they would position themselves as rising stars in the realm¡¯s volatile political landscape.


    But things had taken an unexpected turn. The Soul Slave Seal was a weapon of subtlety, a tool that allowed Adrian to keep Mortimer alive while using him as a puppet in a far more discreet way.


    Killing Mortimer no longer seemed like the best option. Controlling him, manipulating him from the shadows¡ªthat was the new play.


    The challenge now was how to best leverage this without exposing his hand.


    Adrian¡¯s forces, summoned through the Virtual Training Chamber, were a mystery to the outside world.


    No one knew who had attacked Mortimer¡¯s estate, and no one had seen the Everhart family¡¯s involvement.


    As far as the world was concerned, it could look like a clash between mercenaries, or perhaps even a rogue operation by an ambitious warlord.


    This veil of anonymity offered Adrian a critical advantage¡ªhe could withdraw his forces without ever being recognized as the orchestrator of the attack.


    Pacing back and forth in the room, Adrian¡¯s mind raced. The plan had grown more complex than anticipated.


    Pulling his forces back quietly, without raising suspicions among both their allies and enemies, required careful precision.


    He knew that the Blackthorn family, who likely had spies monitoring the situation, could not be allowed to suspect any deviation from the original plan.


    He had deliberately withheld the exact date of the attack from Blackthorn, giving himself some leeway, but they were watching closely.


    Adrian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as Seraphina, his aunt and trusted advisor, approached with her usual composed demeanor.


    "Adrian," she said softly, her voice calm but authoritative, "I can see the burden of this new development weighs heavily on you.


    But we mustn''t act too hastily. Perhaps we should wait for the soldiers who were sent to bring Mortimer¡¯s third son. Once we have him, the picture will become clearer."


    Adrian stopped his pacing, contemplating Seraphina¡¯s suggestion. Her experience and insight had always been invaluable, and her calm in the midst of this growing web of intrigue helped center him.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Adrian said, nodding slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We can let the situation develop naturally while we plan our next move. If Mortimer¡¯s son returns, he could be another useful piece on the board.¡±


    Seraphina gave a reassuring nod, her eyes gleaming with the confidence of someone who had weathered many storms in the political arena.


    "With the Soul Slave Seal in place, Mortimer is now under our complete control. We can use him to stir chaos among his allies, or even lead them into traps. It will be like playing a game of chess where we know every move in advance."


    Isabella, Adrian¡¯s mother, joined the conversation, her tone gentle but firm. ¡°Adrian, this is an opportunity we didn¡¯t expect.


    We have time now to refine our approach. The Everhart name doesn¡¯t need to be associated with this attack yet.


    If we play this carefully, no one will know of our involvement. Mortimer¡¯s son could be made to believe this was the act of an outside faction, and we could manipulate the blame in our favor.¡±


    Sophia, standing nearby, crossed her arms and added her own insight. ¡°The Soul Slave Seal gives us complete dominance.


    Mortimer is nothing more than a puppet now, and through him, we can influence events from the shadows.


    Whether it¡¯s sowing discord among his allies or making him act against his own interests, the possibilities are endless.¡±


    Adrian leaned back, absorbing the advice from his family. Their collective wisdom helped to sharpen his thoughts, the initial frustration fading as a sense of clarity and purpose emerged.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple power grab anymore; this was a chance to operate in the shadows, using Mortimer as a pawn in a larger game.


    Seraphina stepped forward, her gaze intense but steady. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the return of Mortimer¡¯s son. In the meantime, we refine our strategy.


    With each passing day, we can use this time to grow stronger, preparing for when we step into the spotlight. This situation gives us the breathing room we need.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian smiled, feeling the gears in his mind turning once more. The battle ahead was no longer about brute force or a public display of dominance.


    It had transformed into a subtle game of manipulation and control, one where patience and cunning were key.


    The Everharts would not only survive this storm¡ªthey would thrive in it, positioning themselves for ultimate dominance.


    "Alright," Adrian said, his tone decisive, "we¡¯ll wait. In the meantime, I¡¯ll work on refining our next moves. Mortimer¡¯s fate isn¡¯t sealed yet. We can turn this in our favor."


    Blackthorn Castle


    Lira stormed through the grand halls of Blackthorn Castle, her face contorted in barely-contained fury.


    Her footsteps echoed sharply off the polished marble floors as she made her way through the dimly lit corridors, every stride a testament to her growing anger.


    When she reached her destination¡ªa secluded room at the far end of the corridor¡ªLira didn¡¯t bother with formalities.


    She kicked the door open with a sharp, angry motion, her face twisted in disgust.


    The sight before her only fueled her rage further.


    Mira, her sister, lounged lazily on the edge of the bed, half-dressed, her disheveled clothes barely covering her glistening skin.


    Her breasts were exposed, sweat glistening on her skin, while her hands roamed her core in languid, sensual motions. One hand played with her pussy while the other gripped a leash tightly.


    At the end of the leash knelt a young maid, no older than twenty. She was completely naked, her body marred with red whip marks, her chest heaving with shallow, trembling breaths. The maid, submissive and obedient, was on all fours, eyes filled with a mix of fear and fervent desire. Slowly, reverently, her lips brushed against Mira¡¯s skin, her tongue tracing delicate lines with unspoken yearning.


    The pleasure coursing through Mira''s body was evident in every shiver, her half-lidded eyes glazing over with lustful ecstasy.


    Every lick, every stroke of the maid''s tongue deepened Mira''s intoxicated pleasure, her breath escaping in soft, decadent moans.


    "Yes, my cute little puppy," Mira purred, her voice dripping with perverse satisfaction, "Lick it."


    Lira¡¯s jaw clenched, her fury at the sight before her burning brighter. Her eyes locked onto the maid, who whimpered under Mira¡¯s leash, completely dominated by her twisted desires.


    "Mira!" Lira snarled, her voice cold and venomous. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Mira barely acknowledged her sister''s presence, glancing lazily in Lira¡¯s direction with a smug, amused smirk.

 Chapter 153: Mira Blackthorn Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 153: Mira Blackthorn Part 2 (R-18)Mira sighed deeply, her head tilting back as the maid¡¯s tongue traced languid lines across her foot.


    A soft moan escaped her lips, her toes curling in satisfaction. Her half-lidded eyes gleamed with indulgence, her other hand slowly trailing down her own body in a delicate, teasing motion, as if savoring every moment.


    Across the room, Lira''s fists clenched at her sides. The fury within her built with each passing second, her gaze locked onto the degrading scene.


    ¡°Mira!¡± she barked, her voice sharp, slicing through the air like a whip. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Mira¡¯s gaze lazily drifted toward her sister, an amused smirk playing at the corners of her lips. ¡°Oh, Lira. Always so serious.¡±


    Her voice was thick with mockery, the disdain in her tone palpable. ¡°Why do you insist on ruining a perfectly enjoyable moment? Perhaps are you jealous that someone besides you is closer to your sister?¡±


    Her hand slipped between her thighs, her fingers brushing her pussy with deliberate, slow strokes as her words dripped with nonchalance.


    The maid continued her work, lips pressing fervently against Mira''s foot, moving with a practiced reverence, oblivious to the tension building in the room.


    Lira could barely contain her disgust, her jaw clenched so tightly it ached. ¡°What is this?¡± she demanded, gesturing to the disturbing display before her.


    Mira chuckled softly, her head tipping back again as her fingers pressed deeper against her own vagina, her body shivering with pleasure.


    ¡°You worry too much, dear sister,¡± she murmured through a soft moan. ¡°You¡¯ve always been like that, haven¡¯t you? So uptight, so concerned with appearances and protocol.¡±


    Her tone was light, mocking, as if the weight of Lira¡¯s anger was nothing more than a mild inconvenience.


    With a languid movement, Mira dragged her foot from the maid¡¯s mouth, pushing the girl''s head down to the floor with a dismissive shove.


    The maid whimpered softly but didn¡¯t resist, her obedience complete.In fact she hope Mira would punish her more, as she enjoyed Mira''s treatment with pleasure.


    Mira smirked, clearly enjoying both her control over the girl and the rising fury in Lira¡¯s eyes.


    Lira stepped closer, her voice a harsh whisper as her anger finally spilled over. ¡°You¡¯ve endangered everything, Mira. Vortigern is suspicious. Our troop movements were so blatant even a blind man could see something was wrong. We were supposed to use help with Mortimer¡¯s downfall to consolidate our position, reducing ally from Vortigern and adding one to ours,  not wave our intentions in front of the entire realm!¡±


    Mira let out a soft, breathy moan as her fingers moved rhythmically between her legs, her eyes closing briefly before she responded, her voice languid and unbothered. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting,¡± she said, her lips curling into a lazy smile. ¡°The suspicion, the tension¡ªit¡¯s all part of the game, Lira. You¡¯re just too naive to see it.¡±


    Lira¡¯s brow furrowed, her confusion momentarily overcoming her anger. ¡°What game? This wasn¡¯t the plan.¡±


    Mira¡¯s eyes fluttered open, amusement dancing in them as she continued to play with herself, the maid still pressed low to the floor.


    ¡°The plan?¡± she said, her voice dripping with condescension as she let out another soft moan,"You are naive little sister. This was always the plan, just you were not aware of it."


    Lira¡¯s fists tightened, her body trembling with fury. ¡°Adrian helped me, Mira! He saved me, and now you¡¯re planning to use him like a pawn in your sick game? Distracting Vortigern with Everhart while tying Everhart to us, has always been my plan.¡±


    Mira¡¯s laughter filled the room, a low, throaty sound punctuated by her soft gasps of pleasure as her fingers moved more insistently against her core.


    ¡°Adrian Everhart is a useful tool, nothing more,¡± she said between moans. ¡°The Everharts will rise, yes, but they¡¯ll be tied to us. Whether they realize it or not, they¡¯ll be begging for our help when Vortigern¡¯s blade hovers over their necks.¡±


    Lira could hardly believe what she was hearing. She knew her sister was ruthless, but this¡­ this went beyond mere ambition.


    ¡°You¡¯re toying with people¡¯s lives,¡± Lira said, her voice trembling with equal parts fury and disbelief. ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, Mira!¡±


    ¡°Everything is a game, darling,¡± Mira purred, her voice a breathy whisper as her pleasure peaked, her body shuddering with satisfaction.


    ¡°And in this game, the only thing that matters is control. Adrian, Vortigern, Mortimer¡­ They¡¯re all just pieces on the board. The only question is who will hold the strings.¡±


    Without even looking at the maid, Mira tugged on the leash, pulling her close. ¡°Now, lick my pussy, my dear puppy.¡± she commanded softly.


    The maid whimpered in obedience, her trembling lips moving up Mira¡¯s leg, hovering near her thighs as if waiting for permission.


    The maid whimpered softly in response, a sound filled with both submission and eagerness.


    Her hands trembled as they pressed against Mira¡¯s thighs, sliding up her legs, as if hesitant to fully indulge in her mistress¡¯s demand without explicit permission.


    Her breath, warm and shaky, ghosted over Mira¡¯s skin, each exhale teasingly close but still not quite touching.


    Mira reveled in the moment, the power she held over the girl beneath her thrilling her almost as much as the sensation itself.


    She gently guided the maid''s head upward, pushing her face between her thighs with a languid, almost casual motion.


    The girl¡¯s lips quivered as they neared Mira¡¯s pussy, hovering at the threshold of her pleasure.


    Lira¡¯s stomach churned, her revulsion spiking as she watched the scene unfold. Her sister¡¯s cruel, manipulative nature was on full display, and Lira felt sickened¡ªnot just by Mira¡¯s actions but by the realization of how deep her sister¡¯s depravity ran.


    This wasn¡¯t merely a matter of ambition. Mira was dangerous, and she was willing to sacrifice anyone¡ªAdrian, the Everharts, even Lira herself¡ªfor her twisted vision of power.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin everything,¡± Lira whispered, her voice strained with a mix of anger and helplessness.


    Mira laughed softly, her body still quivering with pleasure as the maid worked obediently between her legs. ¡°Oh, Lira,¡± she said, her tone condescending and smug, ¡°you¡¯re just too naive.¡±


    Lira¡¯s hands trembled at her sides, a storm of emotions crashing through her¡ªanger, disgust, fear.


    But underneath it all was a fierce determination. She wasn¡¯t going to let her sister destroy everything.


    Adrian had helped her, saved her when no one else would, and she wasn¡¯t going to stand by while Mira turned him into another puppet.

 Chapter 154: Mira Blackthorn Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 154: Mira Blackthorn Part 3 (R-18)Mira''s languid gaze followed Lira as her sister stormed out of the room, the door slamming shut with a force that reverberated through the air.


    The sound only seemed to amuse Mira more, her lips curling into a satisfied smirk as she turned her attention back to the trembling maid between her legs.


    Mira''s breath hitched as the maid''s tongue flicked against her clit, her body arching involuntarily. The warmth of the girl''s mouth was intoxicating, each swipe of her tongue sending waves of pleasure coursing through Mira''s core.


    She moaned softly, her fingers digging into the maid''s scalp as she guided her movements with a firm yet languid touch.


    "That''s it," Mira breathed, her voice husky with desire. "Lick me like you mean it."


    The maid whimpered in response, her lips pressing more fervently against Mira''s clit, her tongue darting in and out with practiced precision.


    Mira''s other hand moved to her breast, pinching her nipple between her fingers, eliciting a sharp intake of breath. Her body trembled with anticipation, the dual sensations driving her closer to the edge. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the room, Lira''s footsteps echoed as she stormed out, the door slamming shut behind her. Mira didn''t even glance up, too engrossed in the exquisite pleasure the maid was providing.


    She murmured soft encouragements, her voice dripping with satisfaction as her fingers continued to toy with her nipple, rolling it between her thumb and forefinger.


    "Yes, just like that," she purred, her eyes half-lidded as she watched the maid''s every movement. "You''re doing so well, my little pet."


    The maid''s eyes flickered up to meet Mira''s, filled with a mix of adoration and desperation. She redoubled her efforts, her tongue tracing intricate patterns against Mira''s sensitive flesh, her lips sucking gently at her clit.


    Mira groaned, her hips bucking slightly as the pleasure built within her, threatening to overwhelm her senses.


    "Oh, gods," she whispered, her body trembling with barely contained ecstasy. "I''m so close...Drink everything without spilling."


    The maid''s eyes widened in understanding, her movements becoming more frantic as she sought to bring Mira to climax.


    Her hands gripped Mira''s thighs, holding her in place as her tongue worked magic between them, her mouth devouring Mira''s pussy with an almost desperate fervor.


    Mira''s back arched, her head falling back as waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her fingers tightened in the maid''s hair, pulling her closer as she came, her body shuddering with release.


    She cried out, her voice echoing through the room as she spilled into the maid''s waiting mouth, her juices flowing freely.


    The maid eagerly drank, her throat working as she swallowed every drop, her eyes locked on Mira''s face.


    But despite her best efforts, a small amount trickled down her chin, spilling onto the floor beneath her.


    Mira''s eyes snapped open, her expression darkening as she noticed the spill. "Careless," she hissed, her voice cold and accusatory. "Look what you''ve done."


    The maid''s eyes widened in fear, her body trembling as she struggled to remain still. "I''m sorry, Mistress," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Enough," Mira murmured, her voice dripping with command. She stood from the bed, her movements deliberate and slow, every inch of her body oozing with satisfaction.


    The maid knelt on the floor, her breath coming in short, anxious gasps. Her eyes, wide and fearful, watched Mira as she moved toward the table filled with an array of instruments.


    The clinking of metal against metal echoed in the room as Mira''s fingers brushed over the various tools¡ªa whip, cuffs, ropes, and more.


    Mira''s hand lingered on a sleek, black leather whip, her fingers tracing the textured handle before she finally lifted it from the table.


    She admired its length, the way it coiled gracefully in her grip, ready to strike at her command. With a slow, deliberate motion, she picked up a bundle of soft, white ropes, their ends trailing behind her like a delicate snake.


    "Crawl to me," Mira instructed, her voice low and mesmerizing. The maid didn''t hesitate; she moved quickly, her knees scraping against the cold stone floor as she obeyed.


    Her hands trembled as they pressed into the ground, her eyes never leaving Mira''s powerful form.


    When the maid reached her, Mira reached down and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her upright.


    The maid winced but remained silent, her body trembling with anticipation and fear. Mira''s other hand moved to the ropes, deftly wrapping them around the maid''s wrists, binding them together tightly.


    "Stand," Mira commanded, her voice firm. The maid complied, her legs shaky as she rose to her feet.


    Mira stepped back, admiring her work. The ropes were tight, cutting into the maid''s skin, but not enough to cause real damage. Just enough to remind her who was in control.


    Mira circled the maid slowly, her eyes appraising her like a predator sizing up its prey.


    "You''ve been such a bad girl," she purred, her voice sweet and dangerous. "Disobeying your mistress order and spilling the love filled juice I gave you to drink."


    She stopped in front of the maid, her eyes locking onto the girl''s terrified gaze. "You belong to me now. Body and soul. And you have to obey everything I say to perfection."


    The maid''s breath hitched, her eyes flickering with a mix of fear and desperate submission. She nodded slowly, her lips trembling as she whispered, "Yes, Mistress."


    Mira''s smile widened, a predatory gleam in her eyes. "Good girl," she said, her voice almost tender. She reached out and traced a finger down the maid''s cheek, the touch light but full of intent.


    "Now, let''s see how well you can follow orders."


    "Turn around," she ordered, her voice sharp.


    The maid obeyed instantly, her bound wrists raising slightly as she turned, presenting her back to Mira.


    The ropes creaked as she moved, the tension pulling tighter. Mira''s eyes darkened with satisfaction as she took in the sight before her.


    With a swift, decisive motion, Mira flicked the whip through the air, the leather cutting a path through the space between them.


    The maid gasped, her body tensing in anticipation of the strike, but Mira paused, the whip hovering just inches from her skin.


    "Do you want this?" Mira asked, her voice thick with amusement. The maid hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "Answer me," Mira demanded, her tone brooking no hesitation.


    "Y-yes, Mistress," the maid stammered, her voice barely audible.


    Mira''s smile was cruel as she brought the whip down, the leather cracking against the maid''s back with a resounding snap.


    The maid cried out, her body jerking forward from the impact, but she quickly regained her composure, standing still as she waited for the next blow.


    "That''s right," Mira murmured, her voice soothing despite the harshness of her actions. "Take it. Take everything I give you."


    Again the whip struck, this time lower on the maid''s back, the force of the blow making her knees buckle slightly. She bit her lip to stifle a scream, her body trembling with a mix of pain and pleasure.


    Mira continued, her strikes precise and methodical, each one landing with a calculated brutality that left the maid gasping and whimpering.


    The room filled with the sounds of the whip''s crack, the maid''s stifled cries, and Mira''s rhythmic breathing.

 Chapter 155: Eve’s Gift

    Chapter 155: Eve¡¯s GiftBaron Mortimer''s Castle, Evening


    The soft afternoon sunlight filtered through the large windows of the guest room Adrian sat in, casting a warm glow on the Mortimer Castle walls.


    The room, though grand, felt more like a temporary sanctuary than a place of respite. Adrian sat at the edge of the large bed, staring at the ornate ceiling, his mind racing with various thoughts.


    His brainstorming had led him nowhere, and the pressure was mounting.


    Sophia and Isabella had gone to instruct the soldiers on key matters, making sure Mortimer Castle remained secure from any potential threat.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina was busy setting up a magical field around the castle, a barrier to intercept any unwanted visitors.


    The rest of the women¡ªrested in the rooms provided for them, grateful for a moment''s peace. Adrian, however, couldn''t afford to rest.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Adrian was deep in conversation with the system, trying to figure out a way to teleport his army to safety.


    His brainstorming had failed to produce any solid ideas, and while he had a mission¡ªOyakodon Time¡ªthat could grant him two training chamber vouchers, he couldn''t bring himself to use it.


    Forcing his mother and sister into an intimate situation just to gain the vouchers was something that went against his values, no matter how tempting the reward might be.


    He wanted things to progress naturally, not through coercion. The system''s response only deepened his frustration.


    "Host has insufficient authority to purchase training chamber vouchers. You need to be at least a 5th Class Awakened to buy these. As for teleportation-related items, host must acquire spatial techniques or gain access to spatial skills. If host can acquire those techniques, the system shop will automatically update. As for buying them, host needs to be at least 6 class Awakened."


    Adrian sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Of course¡­ nothing comes easy,¡± he muttered to himself.


    His mind raced through possible alternatives, but without the proper tools or abilities, teleporting his army was out of the question.


    The situation was becoming more complex by the second, and the clock was ticking.


    Just then, a soft knock came at the door, breaking through his thoughts. Adrian¡¯s head lifted, and he sensed something strange. He could feel more than one presence, but only one person was at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Adrian called out, his voice calm yet curious.


    The door creaked open, and Eve Mortimer stepped in, her eyes red-rimmed from crying. Adrian¡¯s curiosity grew, but before he could say anything, Eve rushed toward him with unexpected speed.


    In a blur of movement, she launched herself at Adrian, catching him off guard.


    "Eve!" Adrian exclaimed, but it was too late. She collided with him, sending them both tumbling backward onto the bed.


    Eve clung to him tightly, burying her face in his chest as her body trembled. Adrian blinked in surprise, his arms instinctively wrapping around her to steady them both as they landed in a heap on the plush mattress.


    Eve''s tears spilled onto his shirt as she cried, her sobs filled with a strange mix of joy and relief. ¡°Thank you... Thank you so much, Adrian¡­¡± she wept, her voice trembling as she pressed her face into his chest.


    ¡°You freed me. You saved my mother¡¯s life, you saved my family¡­ and you even freed us from Mortimer¡¯s grasp. I¡ª I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough!¡±


    Her words were nearly incoherent through her tears, but the emotion behind them was clear.


    Adrian¡¯s heart softened as he listened to her, his hand moving gently to stroke her hair. ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s alright, Eve,¡± he said softly, his voice soothing.


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? You¡¯re already mine, so of course, I¡¯ll protect you. You don¡¯t have to give me anything in return.¡±


    Eve sobbed harder at his words, clutching his shirt as if afraid to let go. Adrian could feel the depth of her gratitude, the weight that had been lifted from her shoulders after years of fear and oppression.


    For the first time in a long while, Eve was truly free.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this¡­¡± Eve whispered through her tears, her voice barely audible. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart clenched at her words. He held her closer, his fingers gently stroking her hair as he spoke softly into her ear.


    ¡°You deserve to be happy, Eve. You deserve to live without fear. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±


    Eve remained quiet for a moment, her face still buried in his chest as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Adrian¡¯s steady breathing and gentle touch helped her to relax, her sobs slowly subsiding as she found comfort in his presence. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few moments, she pulled away slightly, just enough to look up at him with tear-filled eyes.


    Her gaze was filled with adoration, gratitude, and something else¡ªsomething deeper. Without warning, she leaned forward and kissed him, her lips soft and warm against his.


    The kiss was brief but filled with emotion, and when they broke apart, Eve¡¯s eyes shimmered with a quiet intensity.


    Eve smiled through her tears, her heart swelling with emotion. She nuzzled her face back into his chest, content to stay in his embrace for just a little while longer.


    But after a few minutes, she shifted, her expression turning slightly serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something else I wanted to tell you,¡± she said, her voice hesitant. ¡°While I can¡¯t give you anything substantial, I¡¯ve brought someone who can.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in confusion. ¡°Someone who can? What do you mean?¡±


    Eve sat up, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand as she glanced toward the door. She hesitated for a moment before calling out, ¡°You can come in now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze followed hers, and a moment later, the door creaked open again. The door slowly creaked open, and a tall, slender figure stepped into the room, her movements graceful, almost ethereal.


    Adrian was shocked and happy to see the figure and at the same time, his mind buzzed with a system notification, stating New Mission.

 Chapter 156: Eve’s Gift Part 2

    Chapter 156: Eve¡¯s Gift Part 2As the door creaked open once more, a tall, elegant figure stepped into the room, her movements so graceful it seemed like she was gliding.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock, followed by a surge of happiness and disbelief. It was Rosalyn, Eve''s mother¡ªonce frail and bedridden, now standing before him, radiating health and vitality.


    Rosalyn Mortimer was breathtaking. Her dark brown hair cascaded down her back in soft waves, framing her face in an almost ethereal glow. Just below her eyes was a beauty mark that accentuated her already stunning features, adding an air of sensual allure.


    Her skin, once pale and sickly, now gleamed with a youthful radiance. Her striking green eyes shone with an inner warmth, and her lips curved into a soft, shy smile.


    Her figure was undeniably stunning¡ªfull, voluptuous curves that exuded femininity and grace. Her hourglass shape, with a narrow waist and rounded hips, only accentuated her generous bust, making her presence even more captivating.


    She was the epitome of mature beauty, every inch of her body brimming with life and allure.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. This transformation was nothing short of miraculous, and he couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    He quickly sat up on the bed, the initial shock giving way to a deep sense of admiration.


    Eve''s mother had always been beautiful, as proven by the fact that Baron Mortimer, made her his concubine right after he saw her, but now she was radiant.


    Eve, also stood up and sat by Adrian''s side. She smiled softly as she watched the scene unfold.


    She could see the surprise in Adrian''s eyes, and it brought her a sense of peace to finally share this moment with him.


    She had wanted this for a long time, knowing her mother''s future depended on it, as various doctor monitoring her health in Everhart mentioned that her condition was stable but her weak body will probably get in the way in the future, as her bloodline awoke.


    Eve took a deep breath and spoke, her voice soft but filled with conviction.


    "Adrian, I know this might be overwhelming, but¡­ I can''t do anything for you to repay what you''ve done for us. You saved my mother, my only family¡­ and I want to give you something in return. But since I''m not strong enough or skilled enough yet¡­"


    She hesitated, glancing at her mother before continuing, "¡­my mother will help."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, his gaze flicking between Eve and Rosalyn. "What do you mean?"


    Rosalyn stepped forward, her eyes filled with warmth but also determination. She knelt before him, her expression one of deep gratitude and resolve.


    "Adrian," she began softly, her voice like silk, "I owe you my life. Not just my health, but my future. I can never thank you enough for what you''ve done for me and my family."


    Adrian started to protest, but Rosalyn held up a hand, silencing him. "Let me finish," she said gently. "You''ve given us a second chance, and I want to repay you in the only way I can. Eve and I have talked about this¡­ and we both agree that this is for the best."


    Eve nodded in agreement, her eyes meeting Adrian''s. "Your Yin-Yang Harmony Technique absorbs our skills and attributes and also allows to absorb yours, right?. So, I thought it might also absorb bloodline of your partner, so I talked about it with mom before."


    Adrian''s heart raced as he listened. He had suspected this was possible but had never truly explored the idea. "Bloodline traits?" he echoed.


    Eve nodded again. "Yes. My mother''s bloodline, the cause of previous frail body, it''s also unstable. While using external mana-replenishing methods like alchemy pills and potions has worked so far, it''s only a temporary solution. Once her bloodline fully awakens, she won''t be able to sustain herself with those methods anymore as her very foundation is weak. Her condition might even revert back or even get worse."


    Rosalyn''s expression darkened momentarily at the thought, but she quickly composed herself.


    "Which is why," she continued, "we''ve come to the conclusion that this is the only way forward. Not only will you gain something from this¡­ but it will also stabilize my bloodline and allow me to get stronger by absorbing your attributes, allowing me to live without the fear of it consuming me."


    Adrian''s mind reeled with the implications. Eve''s words were sinking in, but there was more. He was starting to grasp the full weight of their decision.


    "You''re saying that¡­ you want to use the technique to help your mother?" Adrian asked, his voice still tinged with uncertainty.


    Eve reached out and placed her hand on his. "Yes. This way, you don''t have to feel any guilt or burden. You''re helping her more than she''s helping you. We''ve already discussed it with your mother, Sophia, and the others, and they agree this is the right thing to do."


    Adrian sat there, stunned, not only by the gravity of the situation but by the fact that everyone seemed to have already thought this through. Before he could respond, a familiar chime sounded in his mind¡ªa system notification.


    New Mission: Make Rosalyn Fall for You


    Description: Your relationship with Rosalyn Mortimer has reached a turning point. Deepen your bond with her and help her overcome the instability of her bloodline.


    Rewards:


    Seduction Points (SP) +20,000


    Map of the Secret Realm: Obsidian Depths


    One-Time Use Rank-Increasing Potion


    Bloodline Absorption Probability Increasing Potion


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he read through the system message. The rewards were immense, but the task at hand was delicate. This wasn''t something he could rush, and it wasn''t something he wanted to handle lightly as it would take a while to have her fall for him.


    He took a deep breath, steadying himself before speaking. "I¡­ I understand," Adrian finally said, his voice calm yet serious.


    "But I want you to know this isn''t just a transaction for me. If we do this, I''ll take care of you¡ªboth of you. This isn''t something I want to force or rush. It''s about trust and understanding."


    Rosalyn''s eyes softened, and she smiled warmly at him. "We trust you, Adrian. That''s why we''re here. You''ve already done so much for us¡­ we''re ready to take this step together."


    Eve nodded as she now stood beside her mother, her expression filled with sincerity and affection. "We are. And you''ve earned our trust a hundred times over."


    Adrian''s heart swelled with emotion. The room fell into a comfortable silence, each of them understanding the gravity of what was to come.


    As the evening light dimmed, casting a soft glow on the room, Adrian knew that this was only the beginning of a new chapter in their journey together¡ªone filled with challenges, but also hope and growth.


    And with that, he made his decision. He stood up and moved towards the mother-daughter pair and embraced them tightly.


    "I''ll protect you both," he said softly, his voice full of promise. "No matter what." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 157: Oyakodon (R-18)

    Chapter 157: Oyakodon (R-18)Adrian''s arms tightened around Eve and Rosalyn, holding them close in a protective embrace. Eve, still resting her head on his chest, kissed him softly on the cheek before pulling away with a playful smile.


    "You two should enjoy your time together," she whispered, stepping back from his embrace, ready to leave.


    But Adrian''s hand shot out, catching her wrist before she could move farther. His grip was firm yet gentle, and his gaze smoldered with intensity.


    He let go of Rosalyn and caught Eve with a tight hug. Since the two women had come to his room, he would be a fool to not taste them together.


    Besides if he could have sex with both mother and daughter pair, he would complete one of his earlier mission that would provide him with training chamber voucher and the current predicament would be solved.


    "Have you ever seen a Tiger let go of a Rabbit just because it has a Deer in its grasp?" His voice was low, dripping with confidence and desire.


    Eve froze, her heart skipping a beat as Adrian pulled her back towards him with one swift motion.


    Without waiting for a response, he cupped her chin, bringing her face closer and kissed her deeply, his lips claiming hers with fiery passion.


    Eve gasped, surprised but unable to resist as his kiss overwhelmed her senses. Adrian pushed her gently but firmly towards the bed, her body falling onto the soft sheets as she stared up at him, wide-eyed and breathless.


    Then, with a deliberate turn, Adrian shifted his attention to Rosalyn. He stepped toward her, his gaze never leaving hers, and cupped her face tenderly.


    She blinked, taken aback by the intensity in his eyes, and before she could speak, his lips met hers in a slow, languid kiss.


    Rosalyn responded hesitantly at first, but soon melted into the kiss, parting her lips as Adrian''s tongue gently explored her mouth.


    Their kiss deepened, growing more passionate with every second as their tongues intertwined in a dance of heat and desire.


    His hands slid lower, one resting on her breasts, the other caressing her hips before gripping her ass. Rosalyn moaned softly into the kiss, her body heating up under his touch, overwhelmed by the sensation. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the bed, Eve watched the scene unfold, biting her lip as a wave of jealousy surged through her.


    Adrian was kissing her mother with a wild intensity, his hands roaming Rosalyn''s body with unabashed hunger.


    His grip on her breasts and ass was firm but sensual, each touch making Rosalyn shiver with pleasure.


    After what felt like an eternity, Adrian and Rosalyn broke apart, both breathless. His hands continued to roam over her body, squeezing her breasts with expert care, kneading her ass, making Rosalyn''s legs tremble as her desire mounted.


    Rosalyn''s chest rose and fell rapidly, her body responding to every caress, and she could feel the fire growing within her as Adrian''s attention consumed her entirely.


    Eve, still lying on the bed, swallowed hard, unable to tear her gaze away from the scene before her.


    Though jealousy lingered, there was something else too¡ªan undeniable heat rising within her as she watched Adrian dominate Rosalyn so effortlessly.


    "Rosalyn," Adrian breathed, his voice thick with lust, "are you okay with this? Do you want to continue?"


    Rosalyn''s eyes fluttered open, meeting Adrian''s intense gaze. She smiled, a sultry curve of her lips that sent a shiver down his spine.


    She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek before gently pushing him away. With deliberate movements, she began to undress, discarding each piece of clothing with a grace that spoke volumes about her answer to his question.


    First, her blouse fell to the floor, followed by her skirt, leaving her in nothing but a lacy bra and panties. She turned back to Adrian, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    "Carry me to the bed," she whispered, her voice husky with anticipation.


    Adrian complied without hesitation, lifting her effortlessly and carrying her to the bed. He placed her gently on the soft mattress before climbing on top of her.


    The sight of such mature beauty beneath him made his control waver. His hands roamed her body once more, exploring every inch, feeling the firmness of her breasts, the softness of her skin.


    Eve, still watching from the side, felt a surge of jealousy. She couldn''t stand idly by any longer. With a determined look, she pushed Adrian off Rosalyn, her actions abrupt and forceful.


    Adrian looked at her in surprise, raising an eyebrow.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice low and slightly amused.


    Eve pouted, her lower lip trembling slightly. "I''m also here," she said, her voice tinged with hurt. "You can''t just focus on mother. You need to focus on me too."


    Adrian laughed, a deep, rumbling sound that filled the room. "Alright, alright,look how jealous my cute little Rabbit is," he said, holding his hands up in mock surrender.


    He turned to Rosalyn, who was lying on her side, watching the exchange with a bemused smile. "Rosalyn, climb over my head," he instructed.


    Rosalyn obliged, moving gracefully to straddle his head, her pussy now exposed to his eager tongue.


    Adrian wasted no time, diving into her folds with fervor. Rosalyn gasped, her fingers tangling in his hair as he pleasured her.


    "Now, Eve," Adrian said, his voice muffled but commanding, "you need to suck me off."


    Eve''s eyes widened, a mix of nervousness and excitement flashing across her face. She nodded quickly, pulling Adrian''s pants down to reveal his erected dick.


    Without hesitation she open her mouth, wrapping her lips around his length, taking him into her mouth with a hunger that surprised even her.


    Adrian groaned, the dual sensations of Rosalyn''s wetness against his tongue and Eve''s mouth around his cock proving impossible to resist.


    He focused on Rosalyn, teasing her clit with his tongue, circling it with precision before plunging deeper into her folds.


    Rosalyn''s moans grew louder, her hips bucking against his face as he brought her closer to the edge.


    Meanwhile, Eve worked diligently, her tongue swirling around the head of Adrian''s cock, her hand pumping the base in rhythm.


    She could feel his hardness throbbing in her mouth, every thrust bringing her closer to her own climax.


    "Oh, Adrian," Rosalyn moaned, her voice breathless. "Yes, just like that. Don''t stop."


    Adrian''s pace quickened, his tongue working furiously as he brought Rosalyn to the brink.


    Eve felt a pang of jealousy again, watching Adrian''s complete focus on Rosalyn, but she pushed it aside, knowing that soon enough, he would turn his attention to her.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their collective pleasure, each moan and gasp driving them further into ecstasy.

 Chapter 158: Oyakodon Part 2(R-18)

    Chapter 158: Oyakodon Part 2(R-18)Adrian''s tongue delved deeper into Rosalyn, licking and probing, seeking out every spot that would send her spiraling towards ecstasy. His hands kneaded her ass-cheeks, spreading them apart to give him better access. Rosalyn''s fingers tangled in his hair, guiding him, urging him on as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    "Yes, Adrian," she panted, her voice breaking with each word. "Just like that... oh God..."


    Eve''s pace quickened, her throat working around Adrian''s cock with increasing urgency. She could feel the tension building in his shaft, the telltale signs that he was close.


    Desperately, she wanted to bring him to the brink, to savor that moment when he would explode in her mouth.


    Adrian''s thrusts became more insistent, his tongue flicking faster against Rosalyn''s clit. She could feel the orgasm coiling deep within her, tightening like a spring ready to burst.


    Her breathing grew ragged, her body trembling with the effort of holding back.


    "Adrian... I''m... I''m gonna..." she started to say, but her words were cut off by a scream of pure bliss as the orgasm overtook her.


    At the same time, Eve increased her pace talking Adrian''s cock in and out of her mouth. "Eve, take it all inside, I am cumming", Adrian growled as he burst inside Eve''s mouth.


    At the same time, Rosalyn''s body convulsed, muscles spasming as the pleasure ripped through her.


    Adrian held her steady, continuing to lick and suck, drawing out every last ounce of ecstasy until she was spent, collapsing onto the bed.


    As Rosalyn came down from her high, she saw Eve pull back, her face glistening with Adrian''s cum. Eve''s eyes were wide, her own climax imminent as she stared at Rosalyn, who was still panting from her release.


    As Rosalyn''s body continued to tremble from her recent orgasm, Eve watched with a mixture of awe and raw desire.


    Her mother''s blissful expression was intoxicating, a testament to Adrian''s prowess. Eve felt a surge of excitement, her own need growing more insistent.


    Without hesitation, she shifted her position, getting on all fours with her ass and pussy facing Adrian.


    Her movements were deliberate, her hips swaying seductively as she invited him in. The sight of her exposed, glistening pussy was too much for Adrian to resist.


    He moved towards her, his cock already throbbing with anticipation.


    As he positioned himself behind her, he activated the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, that would not only heightened pleasure and synchronicity between partners, but would also allow them both to grow stronger.


    With a smooth, practiced motion, Adrian thrust his cock inside Eve. Her gasp of pleasure was music to his ears as he began to move rhythmically, his strokes deep and powerful.


    Eve''s moans grew louder, her body responding eagerly to his every thrust. She could feel the technique at work, amplifying her sensations until it felt like waves of ecstasy were crashing over her.


    "Oh, Adrian," Eve groaned, her voice filled with desperation. "Harder... please..."


    Adrian obliged, increasing his pace and depth. His hands gripped her hips firmly, guiding her movements as they fell into perfect sync.


    The sound of their flesh meeting filled the room, punctuated by their gasps and moans. Eve''s back arched, her breasts bouncing with each thrust as she lost herself in the delicious sensations.


    Rosalyn, still recovering from her own climax, watched with a mix of admiration and envy. She couldn''t help but be drawn back into the fray.


    With a determined resolve, she got up and moved closer to Adrian. He glanced at her, his eyes filled with heat and invitation.


    Rosalyn didn''t need to be asked twice; she embraced him from behind, her arms wrapping around his waist as she pressed her body against his back.


    "Fuck her hard, Adrian," Rosalyn whispered into his ear, her breath hot against his skin. "Make her scream."


    Adrian responded by gripping Eve tighter, his thrusts becoming even more forceful. Eve''s cries of pleasure grew louder, her body quivering with each powerful stroke.


    Rosalyn''s fingers found their way to Adrian''s chest, tracing patterns of desire as she watched them in action.


    Feeling bold, Rosalyn leaned down and took one of his nipples into her mouth, sucking gently before biting down with just enough pressure to elicit a sharp intake of breath from Adrian.


    He growled in response, the sensation sending a jolt of pleasure through his body. This small act of aggression seemed to fuel him further, driving him to push Eve to greater heights of ecstasy.


    Eve''s body tensed, her muscles tightening as she approached her peak. She could feel Adrian''s relentless thrusts pushing her closer and closer to the brink.


    Her moans turned into ragged breaths, her voice breaking as she fought to hold back.


    "I''m... I''m so close," she panted, her words barely coherent. "Don''t stop... oh God..."


    Rosalyn, sensing the urgency, decided to take things a step further. She reached around Adrian''s body, her hands finding his shaft where it was buried inside Eve.


    She stroked him rhythmically, matching his thrusts with her hand. The dual stimulation was too much for Adrian to handle. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His breathing grew labored, his movements jerky as he struggled to maintain control.


    "Rosalyn... fuck... I''m gonna come," Adrian grunted, his voice strained with effort.


    Rosalyn''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Not yet," she said, her tone commanding. "Wait for her."


    Adrian nodded, focusing all his energy on maintaining his rhythm. Eve''s cries grew louder, her body arching as she began to climax.


    Her inner walls clenched around Adrian''s cock, milking him for every last drop of pleasure.


    "Yes! Yes! I''m coming!" Eve screamed, her voice echoing off the walls.


    Adrian felt the familiar tightening in his balls, the rush of impending release. He held on, refusing to let go until Eve had fully experienced her orgasm.


    When her body finally relaxed, spent and satisfied, Adrian allowed himself to follow.


    With one final, powerful thrust, Adrian emptied himself inside Eve, his cum flooding her depths. He collapsed forward, resting his weight on her as they both came down from their highs.


    Rosalyn watched, her own desires reignited by the intense scene before her.


    "Your turn," Adrian murmured, his voice rough and breathless.


    Rosalyn smiled, her eyes dark with desire. "Patience," she replied, her fingers trailing down his back. "We have all night."

 Chapter 159: Oyakondon Part 3(R-18)

    Chapter 159: Oyakondon Part 3(R-18)Rosalyn''s pulse quickened as she stood up from the bed, her body still humming with residual pleasure.


    She moved with purpose towards the table, her eyes locked on Adrian''s, a sultry challenge dancing in their depths.


    The room was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, an intoxicating mix that fueled her desire even further.


    She leaned forward, placing her hands flat on the smooth surface of the table. The cool wood against her heated skin sent shivers down her spine, heightening her anticipation.


    She arched her back, pushing her ass outwards, presenting herself to Adrian in the most inviting manner possible.


    Adrian watched her movements, his cock twitching with renewed vigor. He loved how commanding Rosalyn could be, how she always knew exactly what she wanted and how to get it.


    He pulled himself away from Eve, who lay spent on the bed, her chest heaving with each breath.


    "Want me to fuck you?" Adrian asked, his voice low and gravelly.


    Rosalyn glanced over her shoulder, a wicked smile playing at the corners of her lips. "Yes, please Adrian, have me." she replied, her tone dripping with lust and desire.


    Adrian''s eyes glinted with a predatory gleam as he stood behind Rosalyn, preparing to dive into her dripping pussy.


    But just before he entered, he took a deep breath and activated the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique.


    He positioned himself behind her again, this time entering her slowly, deliberately, allowing her to feel every inch of him as he stretched her.


    "Ahh...Ahh...Adrian," Rosalyn moaned, her body clamping down around him as she felt an overwhelming rush of pleasure.


    A sudden wave of warmth enveloped both of them as their energies merged, flowing between them in an unbroken circuit.


    Rosalyn gasped as the heat coursed through her body, making her already sensitive skin tingle.


    She had never felt anything like this before¡ªnever had her senses been so alive, every nerve lit up like a firestorm.


    "What... what is this?" she moaned, her voice trembling with confusion and pleasure. Her body quivered in anticipation, aching for him to continue.


    Adrian leaned in closer, his lips grazing her ear as he spoke. "It''s the Yin-Yang Harmony Technique. It¡¯s going to make this experience even more intense for you."


    He could feel her body responding to the technique already, the energy flowing between them amplifying the sensations to an almost unbearable degree.


    Rosalyn''s moans grew louder, her voice filling the room as Adrian pounded into her with increasing fervor.


    "Ah... ah... Adrian... oh God!" she cried, her fingers gripping the edge of the table for support. Each thrust seemed to reach deeper inside her, setting her nerves ablaze.


    She arched her back, pushing herself against him, her skin flushed and slick with sweat.


    "Harder, Adrian... go... harder!...Mess me ... make my...body...need...you" she begged, her voice thick with lust and need.


    Adrian responded immediately, driving himself deeper and faster into her. The sound of their bodies slapping together echoed through the room, mingling with her desperate moans.


    Rosalyn''s breathing was ragged, her body trembling with the intensity of it all. She couldn¡¯t control the way her moans tumbled from her lips, each one louder than the last.


    "Oh... yes... yes... Adrian! I¡¯m... ahhh!" she gasped as his hand found her breast, kneading it roughly while his other hand slid down to her clit, rubbing fast, precise circles.


    The dual stimulation pushed Rosalyn to the brink, her legs quivering beneath her as her orgasm loomed closer.


    "Adrian... I¡¯m... so... close..." she whimpered, her body convulsing with every thrust. Her moans became a mix of gasps and sobs, her voice hitching as her climax threatened to overwhelm her.


    Meanwhile, from the bed, Eve''s gaze was fixated on the scene unfolding before her. She lay on her side, her chest still rising and falling from her earlier encounter with Adrian, but her eyes sparkled with arousal.


    She bit her lip as she watched Adrian and her mother fuck like animals,her mother, begging for more, the sight making her pulse quicken once more.


    Slowly, Eve''s hand drifted between her legs, her fingers brushing over her already wet core. She began to touch herself, her eyes glued to Adrian and her mother, her breath catching in her throat.


    The sight of her mother getting pounded, made her whole body hot, she could not take her eyes off no matter what, as she watched her.


    "Mmm... Adrian..." she whispered, her fingers moving in rhythm with the scene before her. She rubbed her clit, circling it gently at first, but as Rosalyn¡¯s moans grew louder, so did Eve''s desire.


    Her pace quickened, her hips bucking slightly as she pleasured herself, watching Adrian thrust into Rosalyn with unbridled passion.


    Rosalyn''s cries grew more desperate, her entire body trembling as she neared her peak.


    "Adrian... oh, fuck... I¡¯m gonna... ahh... I¡¯m gonna come!" she screamed, her voice high-pitched and broken. Adrian''s relentless pounding, coupled with the fast, firm circles on her clit, sent her over the edge.


    Her orgasm hit her like a tidal wave, her body convulsing violently as she cried out his name. "Adrian... yes... yes!"


    Her inner walls clenched around his cock, milking him as she rode out the powerful waves of pleasure.


    Her moans filled the room, raw and primal, her body bucking against the table as she tried to keep herself steady.


    Adrian groaned deeply, feeling Rosalyn tighten around him. The sight of her writhing in ecstasy, her moans echoing off the walls, and the knowledge that Eve was watching, pleasuring herself to the sight, pushed him closer to the edge.


    "Fuck... Rosalyn... I¡¯m gonna...cum inside you," he grunted, his thrusts becoming erratic as his own climax approached.


    Rosalyn, still trembling from her orgasm, managed to look over her shoulder at Adrian, her eyes hazy with pleasure. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then do it..." she whispered breathlessly, her voice hoarse from moaning. "Fill me up... Adrian... please...mark me... with your baby seeds"


    Her plea, combined with the way her body squeezed him so tightly, was all it took to send Adrian over the edge. With one final thrust, he buried himself deep inside her, groaning as his release hit him hard.


    "Rosalyn... fuck..." he growled, his hips jerking as he came, filling her with his hot seed. The sensation of his release sent another shudder through Rosalyn, and she moaned softly as she felt the warmth spread inside her.


    Eve¡¯s moans joined theirs as she reached her own climax, her fingers working furiously between her legs. "Ah... ahhh... Adrian..." she gasped, her body tensing as her orgasm hit her.


    She shuddered violently on the bed, her eyes still locked on the sight of Adrian and Rosalyn entwined together.


    Her breath came out in shallow pants as she climaxed, her hand still gently rubbing her clit even as the intensity began to fade.


    For a moment, the room was filled only with the sounds of their heavy breathing, the echoes of their moans still hanging in the air.


    Adrian remained inside Rosalyn, his chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. Rosalyn slumped forward onto the table, her legs barely able to support her weight as the last tremors of her orgasm pulsed through her.


    Eve lay sprawled on the bed, her body glistening with sweat, her fingers still lazily tracing over her wet folds as she recovered from her own release.


    Rosalyn, still panting, slowly lifted herself up from the table and turned to face Adrian, her legs shaky but her eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "That was... incredible," she murmured, her voice still thick with arousal. "I¡¯ve never felt anything like that before."

 Chapter 160: Oyakodon Part 4(R-18)

    Chapter 160: Oyakodon Part 4(R-18)Rosalyn, still panting, slowly lifted herself up from the table and turned to face Adrian, her legs shaky but her eyes filled with satisfaction.


    "That was... incredible," she murmured, her voice still thick with arousal. "I''ve never felt anything like that before."


    Adrian pulled Rosalyn close, his lips crashing into hers with a mix of tenderness and hunger. Rosalyn moaned softly into the kiss, her arms winding around his neck, pressing her body against his.


    The warmth of their shared pleasure made the moment even more intense. As their tongues danced together, they lost themselves in the sensations of their bodies still humming from the last waves of their climaxes.


    Meanwhile, Eve, who had been lying spent on the bed, shifted with newfound energy. Her arousal reignited as she watched Adrian and Rosalyn entwined in their kiss.


    She couldn''t resist any longer. With determination, she slipped off the bed, her naked body gleaming with a thin sheen of sweat, and knelt in-front of Adrian.


    Without a word, Eve bent over, her mouth enveloping Adrian''s still-hard cock. The sudden warmth and wetness around him made Adrian break the kiss, groaning deeply as Eve''s lips slid down his length.


    She began bobbing her head rhythmically, her tongue swirling around him, taking him deeper with each movement.


    Rosalyn watched, eyes heavy-lidded with desire, as Eve worshipped Adrian''s cock, preparing him for another round.


    Adrian groaned again, his hand slipping to Eve''s hair, gently guiding her as she sucked him with expert precision.


    Eve moaned softly around his length, the vibrations sending waves of pleasure through him. After a few moments, she pulled back, her lips slick with saliva, Adrian''s cock standing rock-hard, glistening in the dim light.


    Eve stood up, exchanging a knowing glance with Rosalyn. Their eyes locked for a moment, a silent agreement passing between them.


    Rosalyn''s cheeks flushed crimson, but she gave a slight nod, understanding exactly what was about to happen.


    Eve, with a sly smile, nodded back, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Both women turned and walked back to the bed, lying down in an intimate position.


    Rosalyn positioned herself on top of Eve, their soft bodies pressed against each other, breasts touching, with both their legs spread, presenting themselves to Adrian.


    Their pussies were aligned, a sight that made Adrian''s cock twitch with eagerness.


    The sight was nothing short of breathtaking. Rosalyn''s pale skin contrasted against Eve''s flushed body, their slick folds glistening with anticipation. Adrian stood there for a moment, taking it all in.


    "Are you two sure about this?" Adrian asked, his voice husky, though there was a hint of tenderness in his words.


    Eve smirked as she turned her head slightly to look at him. "I saw this position in the videos on the artifact called mobile that you gave me," she admitted, her voice sultry but playful.


    "There were quite a few like this... even some mother-daughter pairs. I thought you might like it. So, I discussed with mother beforehand, if you agreed to our proposal, we thought of doing the same someday. That day seems to be today."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in realization, his heart swelling with a mix of gratitude and arousal. They were doing this for him, catering to his fantasies.


    He felt a rush of appreciation for both women, their willingness to indulge him deepening the bond between them.


    With a soft smile of gratitude, Adrian moved closer, positioning himself at the bed''s edge. He knelt between their open legs, marveling at the way their bodies pressed against each other, their anticipation palpable.


    His hands traced over their thighs as he pondered which of them to enter first.


    Adrian chose Eve first. He gently pushed inside her tight, wet entrance, earning a sharp cry of ecstasy from her as she clung to Rosalyn, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.


    Adrian''s fingers, not wanting Rosalyn to feel neglected, slipped between her legs, finding her dripping wetness and sliding inside her folds with ease. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eve bucked her hips, moaning louder as Adrian''s cock filled her, his thrusts steady and deep. Rosalyn, positioned on top of Eve, squirmed with desire as Adrian''s fingers explored her, pumping in rhythm with his thrusts into Eve.


    Adrian''s fingers curled inside Rosalyn, teasing her slick folds with every thrust he made into Eve.


    The two women pressed against each other, their breasts rubbing together in a slow, tantalizing rhythm, nipples hardening from the friction as their bodies rocked back and forth.


    Rosalyn, her eyes half-lidded with lust, gazed down at her daughter beneath her. Eve''s face was a picture of pure ecstasy, her mouth open in breathless moans, her skin flushed and slick with sweat.


    Each time Adrian thrust into her, her body jolted against Rosalyn''s, their breasts bouncing slightly, nipples grazing one another in an intimate dance that only heightened their shared pleasure.


    "You look so lewd, Eve¡­" Rosalyn whispered, her lips brushing against her daughter''s ear, her voice sultry and teasing.


    "You''re loving this, aren''t you? Letting Adrian fuck you like this...having...Ah...yes...Adrian...Ah...right there...Ah...Ah...", Rosalyn''s word broke down as Adrian increased the pace of his fingers inside her wet vagina.


    Eve''s cheeks flushed even deeper, her moans catching in her throat as her hips bucked up toward Adrian, desperate for more.


    "M-Mother¡­ don''t say that¡­" she gasped, her embarrassment mixing with the overwhelming pleasure she felt as Adrian''s cock filled her completely.


    Yet despite her words, there was no denying the way her body responded, pressing harder against Rosalyn''s, seeking more of the delicious friction between them.


    Rosalyn grinned, her own arousal spiking as she watched Eve squirm beneath her. "But it''s true, isn''t it? Look at you¡­ your face, your body¡­ you''re so needy for him, Eve. Just like me¡­"


    Rosalyn''s fingers tangled in Eve''s hair as she kissed her daughter''s neck, her tongue flicking out to taste the salt of her sweat.


    Eve whimpered, her body trembling under the dual assault of Adrian''s relentless thrusts and Rosalyn''s teasing words.


    The way their breasts slid against each other, nipples stiff and sensitive, sent jolts of pleasure through both of them, amplifying every sensation.


    Adrian, watching the two women writhe against each other, felt his own desire surge. The sight of their soft bodies grinding together, Rosalyn''s teasing whispers in Eve''s ear, the way their breasts moved in perfect harmony as they pressed closer¡ªit was almost too much.


    His cock twitched inside Eve, her wet, tight walls squeezing him with every thrust.


    Meanwhile, his fingers worked inside Rosalyn, matching the pace of his hips, feeling her heat and wetness as she moaned into Eve''s ear.


    "Fuck, you''re both so perfect¡­" Adrian groaned, his voice thick with lust as he picked up the pace, driving deeper into Eve.

 Chapter 161: Oyakodon Part 5 (R-18)

    Chapter 161: Oyakodon Part 5 (R-18)Adrian''s thrusts inside Eve, his cock driving deep with every movement, intensified the pleasure coursing through both women.


    Rosalyn''s slick, sensitive folds clenched around his fingers, making her body tremble as she clung to her daughter.


    The warmth between their grinding bodies increased, nipples brushing against each other, sending waves of electric pleasure that made both women gasp.


    Rosalyn''s lips hovered near Eve''s ear, her voice low and breathless. "You''re so tight for him¡­ so eager," she teased, her breath hot against Eve''s flushed skin.


    "Look at you, trembling with every thrust. You love this, don''t you?"


    Eve''s eyes fluttered open, her cheeks bright red as her body responded involuntarily. She squirmed beneath Rosalyn, grinding their breasts together, the friction making her moan even louder.


    Her body quivered with each deep thrust Adrian delivered, her legs spreading wider in a desperate attempt to take him deeper.


    "I¡ª I can''t¡­ it feels so good, Mother¡­" Eve whimpered, her hands reaching up to clutch Rosalyn''s waist, trying to steady herself against the overwhelming pleasure.


    Adrian grunted as he watched the two women writhe against each other, their soft curves pressing together in a way that drove him wild.


    The sight of Rosalyn teasing Eve, their breasts bouncing with each thrust, only spurred him on.


    He quickened his pace, his cock sliding in and out of Eve with deep, steady strokes, while his fingers inside Rosalyn worked faster, rubbing her swollen clit in circles that made her hips jerk uncontrollably.


    Rosalyn''s breath hitched, her grip on Eve tightening as she was brought closer to the edge.


    "A-Adrian¡­ don''t stop¡­" she begged, her voice barely a whisper as she felt her climax building. "Oh gods¡­ yes¡­ right there¡­"


    Eve, caught between Adrian''s thrusts and her mother''s body pressed against hers, could feel her own release nearing. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Adrian¡­ I''m so close¡­" she gasped, her hands gripping the bedsheets as her hips bucked up to meet his every thrust. "Please¡­ please, don''t stop!"


    Adrian, feeling both women clenching around him¡ªEve''s tight heat squeezing his cock and Rosalyn''s slick folds gripping his fingers¡ªknew they were both on the brink.


    He increased his pace, his thrusts becoming more erratic as he pushed them both toward the edge.


    Rosalyn''s body shook violently as the pleasure overwhelmed her.


    Her head tilted back, her lips parting in a silent scream as she came hard around Adrian''s fingers, her inner walls pulsing uncontrollably.


    "Ahhh¡­ Adrian!" she cried, her body trembling as waves of ecstasy washed over her.


    Eve wasn''t far behind. The sight of her mother''s orgasm, combined with the intense pleasure radiating from Adrian''s thrusts, pushed her over the edge.


    "Adrian¡­! M-Mother¡­!" she moaned, her body convulsing as her own climax hit, her pussy clenching tightly around Adrian''s cock, milking him with each wave of pleasure.


    Adrian groaned deeply, feeling the tight grip of Eve''s orgasm around him. The combined pleasure of their bodies, the heat of the moment, pushed him to his limit.


    With one final thrust, he buried himself deep inside Eve, his cock twitching as he released, filling her with his semen.


    The room was filled with the sounds of heavy breathing and soft, satisfied moans as the three of them came down from the heights of their pleasure.


    Rosalyn collapsed onto Eve, her body still trembling from the intensity of her orgasm, while Eve lay beneath her, panting heavily, her arms wrapped around her mother.


    Adrian, spent but deeply satisfied, slowly pulled out of Eve, watching as both women lay intertwined on the bed, their bodies glistening with sweat, their faces flushed with the afterglow of their shared ecstasy.


    Looking at the figure sprawled on the bed, Adrian grabbed Rosalyn''s ass, positioning himself as he quickly inserted his cock into her.


    "Ah...Adrian...what...Ah...Ah...please...Ah...I can''t ...Ah...Ah," Rosalyn started moaning as Adrian suddenly inserted his cock into her as she was resting from climaxing earlier.


    Adrian then grabbed both her arms, as he started pounding her intensely.


    Rosalyn was feeling weaker and sensitive, from earlier climax, and now Adrian was thrusting deep inside her again, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.


    Adrian didn''t relent, gripping her wrists tightly as he pulled her arms behind her back, arching her body in a way that made her breasts lift from Eve, who was still lying underneath, watching the scene unfold.


    Rosalyn''s moans grew louder with each powerful thrust, her body jerking forward as Adrian pounded into her with relentless intensity.


    Her face twisted in pleasure, eyes half-closed as she struggled to keep herself grounded. Adrian''s grip on her arms tightened, pulling her back with each thrust, driving him deeper inside her.


    Below them, Eve, her half-lidded eyes taking in the sight of her mother''s lewd expression, felt a naughty thrill shoot through her.


    Rosalyn''s body hovered just above her now, the rhythmic movements causing her breasts to sway tantalizingly.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Eve lifted her head slightly, her lips brushing against one of Rosalyn''s bouncing breasts.


    She took her mother''s nipple into her mouth, sucking gently at first before swirling her tongue around it, savoring the soft flesh.


    Rosalyn gasped in surprise, the new sensation sending another jolt of pleasure through her body. "Eve¡­ ah¡­ what are you¡­ ahh¡­"


    Her words broke off into a moan as Eve continued to tease her nipple with her tongue, playing with her breasts as Adrian''s pounding grew even more intense.


    Adrian glanced down at the sight beneath him¡ªthe way Eve''s lips wrapped around Rosalyn''s nipple, her tongue flicking over the sensitive peak while Rosalyn moaned helplessly, caught between the two of them.


    It was enough to drive him to the brink.


    Rosalyn''s body trembled, overwhelmed by the dual sensations of Adrian''s cock relentlessly thrusting inside her and Eve''s mouth teasing her breasts.


    Her moans became a chorus of unrestrained ecstasy, her body shaking as she edged closer to another climax.


    Eve, encouraged by her mother''s reactions, sucked harder, her hands cupping Rosalyn''s breasts, squeezing them gently as she continued to pleasure her.


    "Ahh¡­ Eve¡­ Adrian¡­ I¡­ I can''t¡­" Rosalyn gasped, her voice barely a whisper as her body was consumed by pleasure.

 Chapter 162: Oyakodon Part 6 (R-18)

    Chapter 162: Oyakodon Part 6 (R-18)Rosalyn''s body quivered beneath Adrian, her moans growing louder with each powerful thrust. Her arms strained against his grip, pulling her back with every deep plunge, driving him deeper inside her sensitive pussy.


    The intensity of his pounding was relentless, pushing her closer to the edge once more.


    "Adrian...ahh...please...slow down...ahh..." Rosalyn begged, her voice breaking as she struggled to keep up with the overwhelming pleasure.


    Her hips jerked forward involuntarily, trying to meet each thrust with desperate urgency.


    Below them, Eve watched in a trance, her lips still wrapped around one of Rosalyn''s bouncing breasts.


    She could feel the rhythmic movements of Adrian''s thrusts shaking through Rosalyn''s body, making her own nipples harden in response.


    Her tongue flicked faster over Rosalyn''s nipple, savoring the soft flesh and the reactions it elicited from her mother.


    "Eve...Ahh...don''t stop...Oh God...Adrian...I can''t take much more..."


    Rosalyn whimpered, her body trembling as the dual sensations of Adrian''s cock relentlessly thrusting inside her and Eve''s mouth teasing her breasts pushed her to the brink.


    Adrian grunted, his grip on Rosalyn''s wrists tightening as he continued to pound into her with relentless intensity.


    The sight of Eve''s lips wrapped around Rosalyn''s nipple, her tongue flicking over the sensitive peak while Rosalyn moaned helplessly, was enough to drive him to the brink. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could feel his own climax approaching, the tight grip of Rosalyn''s pussy clenching around his cock with each thrust.


    "Rosalyn...you''re so tight...so wet...ahh..." Adrian groaned, his voice strained as he thrust harder, pushing the mature women closer to their limit.


    His hips slapped against Rosalyn''s ass with each movement, the sound echoing in the room as they moved together in perfect rhythm.


    Rosalyn''s head tilted back, her lips parting in a silent scream as waves of ecstasy washed over her body.


    "Adrian...yes...right there...oh gods...I''m gonna...I''m gonna..."


    Eve''s hands cupped Rosalyn''s breasts, squeezing them gently as she continued to pleasure her mother.


    She could feel the tremors running through Rosalyn''s body, the intensity of Adrian''s thrusts pushing Rosalyn closer to her climax.


    Her own arousal grew with each passing moment, the sight of Adrian fucking Rosalyn with such raw passion making her want to join them even more.


    "Mom...let go...you''re so close, I can feel your body trembling." Eve whispered, her voice low and breathless as she continued to tease Rosalyn''s nipple with her tongue.


    She could feel the tension building in Rosalyn''s body, the anticipation of her climax making her movements erratic.


    Adrian''s thrusts became more erratic as he felt Rosalyn''s inner walls pulsing around his cock, the tight grip pushing him closer to his own release.


    "Rosalyn...I''m almost there...hold on...ahh..."


    Rosalyn''s body shook violently as the pleasure overwhelmed her. "Ahhh...Adrian...Eve...I...I can''t hold back...ahh..."


    Her voice broke off into a moan as she came hard around Adrian''s cock, her inner walls clenching tightly around him as waves of ecstasy washed over her body.


    "Ahhh...Adrian...yes...yes...!" Rosalyn cried out, her body convulsing as her orgasm hit, the intensity of the pleasure making her forget everything else.


    Her moans filled the room, mingling with Adrian''s groans as he continued to thrust into her, riding out the waves of her climax.


    Eve''s lips released Rosalyn''s nipple as she watched her Mother''s body tremble with pleasure.


    She could feel the warmth radiating from Rosalyn''s body, the aftershocks of her orgasm making her own arousal grow even more intense.


    Her hands continued to play with Rosalyn''s breasts, squeezing them gently as she watched Adrian fuck her with relentless abandon.


    Adrian''s thrusts slowed as he felt his own climax approaching, the tight grip of Rosalyn''s pussy milking him with each wave of pleasure. "Rosalyn...Eve...I''m...I''m gonna cum...ahh..."


    He took out his dick from inside her and rolled Rosalyn to the side. Eve, understanding his intention, stood up, and Rosalyn followed her daughter as both drew closer to Adrian.


    Adrian stroking his dick, called out to them, " Eve...Rosalyn open your mouth and bring your face closer."


    The women obeyed immediately, parting their lips and leaning forward until their faces were mere inches from his pulsing erection.


    Adrian could feel the heat radiating from them, the scent of their arousal mingling with his own as his fingers tightened around his shaft.


    Eve''s tongue flicked out, just barely grazing the tip of his dick, while Rosalyn kept her mouth poised, her breath warm against his skin.


    Adrian''s chest heaved as he watched them, the sight of their eager faces driving him to the brink.


    "I''m cumming," Adrian growled, his hips jerking forward as he quickened his strokes. "Both of you take it."


    With a shout akin to a growl, he released, his cum erupting from the tip of his dick in powerful bursts.


    The first jet splattered across the waiting women''s faces, streaking from Eve''s forehead to Rosalyn''s chin.


    They gasped, their mouths widening further to capture the next pulse, their tongues darting out to lap at the sticky fluid.


    "Oh God," Adrian groaned, his body trembling as he continued to pump his seed into their waiting mouths.


    Another shot fired, this time hitting Eve square on the nose, the thick liquid dripping down to mix with the stream already coating her lips.


    Rosalyn took the opportunity to press closer, her tongue sliding along the underside of his cock to catch the overflow.


    The room filled with the sounds of their eager moans and Adrian''s grunts as he emptied himself onto them.


    Each spurt seemed to last an eternity, painting their faces with his essence.


    Eve tilted her head back, her throat working as she swallowed every drop she could manage, while Rosalyn held steady, her eyes never leaving Adrian''s as she savored his release.


    Finally, the torrent slowed to a trickle, but Adrian''s grip on his cock remained firm. He watched as the mother-daughter pair licked their lips, their faces smeared with his cum.


    Eve reached up, her fingers tracing the trail of semen that ran from her temple to her jawline, her eyes half-lidded with satisfaction.


    "Did we do good?" Rosalyn asked, her voice face, covered in Adrian''s semen, eyes half closed.


    Before Adrian could reply, a sultry feminine voice answered from the shadows, "Oh, you did more than good, I didn''t think you had it in you."

 Chapter 163: Oyakodon Final Part

    Chapter 163: Oyakodon Final PartAs the feminine voice echoed through the room, all three of them¡ªAdrian, Eve, and Rosalyn¡ªturned toward the place where the voice came from.


    Despite their searching glances, they saw nothing but the faint shimmer of space warping where the voice had come from.


    Adrian''s expression turned serious, his instincts sharpening as he prepared to call on his system for an answer.


    Suddenly, a magical ripple begun spreading from the part of the room, from where the feminine voice came from, creating a distortion.


    As the magical distortion finally settled, revealing Seraphina, Isabella, and Sophia standing there, Adrian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Eve and Rosalyn, who were already on edge, froze, their faces turning beet red in sheer mortification.


    They hadn''t expected anyone to see them like ¡ªespecially not Seraphina, Isabella, and Sophia, his other women.


    Seraphina was the first to break the silence, her usual playful grin spreading across her face as she surveyed the scene.


    "Well, well, well¡­ what a performance. What a marvelous show you guys put on. Don''t mind us, continue what you guys were doing," she teased, her voice dripping with amusement as she held a phone, given by Adrian, recording them.


    Sophia, her arms crossed and face flushed with a mix of irritation and jealousy, narrowed her eyes at Adrian.


    "You couldn''t resist, could you, Adrian? Here I am, thinking we''d have some time together, and I find you... occupied."


    Her voice held a sharp edge, but beneath it was a clear undercurrent of jealousy. "What a perverted little brother I have."


    Eve and Rosalyn, still mortified, shifted uncomfortably, getting caught red-handed. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian opened his mouth to respond, but Seraphina, ever being someone who like chaotic situation like this and loved being mischievous , cut him off.


    "Oh, don''t try to explain, Adrian. you get carried away." She winked at him, her tone light and teasing, clearly enjoying the awkwardness radiating from Rosalyn and Eve.


    Sophia huffed, stepping closer to Adrian, still annoyed but more playful now. "So, you couldn''t wait, huh? Didn''t even think to include me?"


    She gave him a mock glare. "I guess I''ll just have to wait my turn, then?" Her lips curved into a teasing smirk, though the jealous spark in her eyes still lingered. "Don''t think I''ll let you off that easily."


    Adrian sighed, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. "Sophia, it wasn''t¡ª"


    "¡ªOh, spare me," she interrupted with a dramatic sigh. "You''re always off with someone else. I guess you don''t love me anymore huh?"


    Seraphina, her mischievous energy undiminished, shook the phone Adrian had gifted to all his women¡ªa device he''d exchanged through his system.


    She held it up, twirling it between her fingers. "Speaking of which," she began with a sly grin, "this little artifact is useful. The recording function it has, is specially very wondeful."


    Rosalyn and Eve froze, their faces flushing even more than before.


    Seraphina''s grin widened as she tapped the screen of the mobile, and a projection shimmered into the air.


    The earlier events of their intimate moments appeared in full detail¡ªEve, Rosalyn, and Adrian entwined together, their moans echoing softly through the projection.


    Rosalyn gasped, her hands flying to her face as her mortification peaked. "S-Seraphina! Please¡­ don''t play that!" she begged, utterly embarrassed.


    Eve, equally mortified, quickly reached out toward Seraphina, her voice pleading. "Please, Aunt Seraphina, turn it off! This is so embarrassing..."


    Seraphina chuckled, clearly enjoying their discomfort.


    "Oh, don''t be so shy now. You seemed to be having a great time when you both mother-daughter pair were laying on the bed, getting pounded by Adrian. Now you guys feel shame. ," she teased, still holding the mobile up but making no move to stop the projection.


    "Besides, it''s not like it''s your first time being watched Eve. Didn''t you have sex with Adrian as I was watching you guys do it in the training chamber? You also have had sex with him multiple times in presence of Sophia as well. Why are you acting so shy now?"


    Eve covered her face with both hands, wishing the ground would swallow her whole. "That situation and current situation is different though. Right now you are teasing me in-front of my Mom and Lady Isabella, making it more embarrassing for me."


    Rosalyn who was, practically squirming with embarrassment as she pleaded again, "Seraphina, ¡ªjust turn it off!"


    Just when it seemed like Seraphina would push their limits even further, Isabella stepped forward, her voice soft but firm.


    "Alright, that''s enough teasing," she said, glancing toward Seraphina with a warm smile. "You''ve had your fun."


    She turned to Rosalyn and Eve, her expression more gentle. "Let''s not embarrass them any further. We all know how things are between us," she added, giving the two of them a reassuring look.


    "There''s no need to make so much fun of them. Rosalyn and Eve were just trying to thank Adrian and besides Rosalyn''s situation is a little different as well."


    Seraphina sighed playfully and shrugged, finally shutting off the projection. "Fine, fine. But you have to admit, it was fun teasing them both. Their reactions were the best."


    Sophia, who had cooled down from her earlier jealousy, rolled her eyes at Seraphina''s antics.


    Rosalyn, still flustered, just mumbled, "We didn''t think anyone was watching. Oh my god, it''s too embarrassing, I want to die right now."


    Adrian, feeling the tension start to lift, sighed in relief as Isabella stepped in as the voice of reason. He gave her a grateful smile, and she returned it with a knowing look, as if to say, .


    Seraphina chuckled, pocketing the mobile. "Well, now that the fun is over, what shall we do next, Adrian?" She winked, still riding the wave of her teasing energy.


    Adrian, relieved but a little wary, looked between his women and said in a weary tone. "I think we should go to our assigned room, and take a rest for now, right guys?"


    Sophia gave a mock pout but couldn''t hide the smirk tugging at her lips. "Fine. But next time, you better not leave me out."


    Rosalyn and Eve, still recovering from their embarrassment, shared a small, relieved smile, happy to have the teasing come to an end¡ªfor now.

 Chapter 164: Mission Complete

    Chapter 164: Mission CompleteAdrian let out a deep, weary sigh as he watched his women slowly begin to file out of the room.


    The teasing session had finally come to an end, though not without its fair share of tension and embarrassment.


    Rosalyn and Eve, in particular, still looked thoroughly mortified, their faces red as they hurriedly tried to gather their composure.


    Even now, the others couldn''t help but continue teasing them with playful remarks.


    Sophia''s parting words had been lighthearted but clear: "Next time, Adrian, don''t you dare leave me out. Or else."


    She had shot him a threatening glare before turning and leaving with others.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina was still giggling softly to herself, clearly enjoying every second of their flustered reactions.


    But getting them to leave hadn''t been easy. Adrian had to coax each of them, making small promises and agreeing to different conditions before they''d finally relented and agreed to leave the room.


    Isabella, calm and acting as the mediator, had simply smiled and told him, "You''ll have to make it up to all of us eventually, Adrian. Just be ready."


    Now, alone in the room with the echo of their footsteps growing fainter in the halls, Adrian leaned back against the wall, rubbing his temples.


    His mind swirled with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction. This is what it means to be blessed and cursed at the same time, he thought wryly.


    His life had certainly become an intricate balancing act, juggling the affections of his women while managing the myriad of tasks that came with his newfound position of power.


    He couldn''t deny it, though. Despite the teasing, the occasional jealousy, and the playful power struggles, this was exactly the kind of life he''d always imagined in his past life.


    A life filled with love, strength, and the companionship of powerful and beautiful women by his side.


    He smiled to himself, feeling a tinge of bliss as he thought about each of them¡ªhow they supported him, challenged him, and made his life infinitely more interesting.


    His thoughts shifted, and he turned his attention inward, focusing on the familiar hum of his system. As expected, the notification appeared in his mind as soon as he called for it:


    Mission Completed: Oyakodon Mission S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rewards:


    +50 Charm


    100,000 Seduction Points (SP)


    Virtual Training Chamber Vouvher (Leveling Version) x2


    Adrian''s face had a wide grin at the sight of the rewards, especially the last one.


    The Virtual Training Chamber was one of the most valuable assets he had acquired through his system¡ªa perfect tool for training and leveling up quickly as well as the solution for current problem.


    With these, he could not only speed up the process of getting stronger for himself, but for everyone.


    His men would be able to level up much faster, gaining strength and skills that would make them a force to be reckoned with.


    The same went for his women¡ªthey, too, could benefit from the accelerated training, further solidifying their positions as some of the most powerful individuals in the world.


    Besides, like the way they came to Mortimer''s castle, he could now return back without alerting anyone, especially Count Blackthorn''s family, of his movements.


    Adrian''s mind raced with possibilities. Tomorrow, first thing, he would gather his army and have them move into the training chamber. He would then return back to Everhart Manor and open the training chamber from there.


    He let out another sigh, this one more content than before. Things were falling into place.


    The rewards from the mission were a blessing, and now he had a clear plan moving forward. His future was brighter than ever, filled with opportunities for growth and conquest.


    But for now, he needed to rest. He would need his full strength for tomorrow. Organizing the training sessions, managing his army, and overseeing the progress of his women would require both mental and physical endurance.


    He also knew that he would need to fulfill the promises he had made to each of his women earlier¡ªsomething that, while pleasurable, would certainly be demanding in its own way.


    With a final glance at the system notification, Adrian allowed himself a small smile before dismissing it from his mind. The path ahead was clear, and he was ready to walk it.


    The next morning, Adrian gathered everyone from his side. Seraphina, Sophia, Rosalyn, Eve, Isabella, and the key figures of his army stood before him, listening intently.


    The next morning, Adrian stood tall in the training grounds of Mortimer''s estate, the crisp morning air filled with anticipation.


    His soldiers were gathered, alongside the enslaved Vincent, Isolde, and Asmodeus, the former men of Count Vortigern.


    Adrian''s gaze swept over the crowd, knowing that this day would mark the beginning of a new phase in his future plannings.


    Addressing Vincent, Isolde, and Asmodeus first, Adrian spoke in a low but commanding tone.


    "You know the plan. Blame Mortimer''s exiled son for everything. His disappearance makes him the perfect scapegoat. Your loyalty to me is sealed, and your safety comes before anything else. If things go south, do not hesitate to abandon Mortimer and fall back."


    The three nodded, their expressions serious. The soul-binding contract made it impossible for them to disobey Adrian''s command. It was in their best interest, after all.


    "After that follow whatever Count Vortigern has instructed, but make sure to report everything to me," Adrian added, his voice steady but laced with authority.


    Vincent, the first one to be enslaved, of the trio, responded, "Understood Master. We won''t let you down."


    Adrian gave them a final nod of approval, then turned his attention to his army. His soldiers, battle-hardened and loyal, stood ready for the next step in their training.


    They had been through much under his leadership, and now it was time to elevate their strength to even greater heights.


    With a subtle motion, Adrian discreetly activated the Virtual Training Chamber Voucher. Before his army''s eyes, a shimmering portal materialized in front of them.


    The soldiers, who had already experienced the chamber once, recognized the opportunity immediately.


    Excitement and determination surged through the ranks as they prepared to step through the gateway.

 Chapter 165: Leaving The Mortimer Castle

    Chapter 165: Leaving The Mortimer CastleAs the last of his men and all of his women stepped through the shimmering portal, leaving Mortimer''s castle behind, Adrian stood momentarily alone at the entrance.


    His gaze swept across the castle one final time before he turned toward Asmodeus.


    "Gather a competent team to escort me to Everhart Manor tomorrow, discreetly. Mercenaries¡ªnothing that ties us to this place. Understood?"


    Asmodeus, who was now thoroughly enslaved , bowed deeply. "As you command, Master Adrian. I''ll handpick them myself. We''ll move unnoticed."


    Satisfied, Adrian gave a final nod and said," Assemble near the inn before sunrise and wait for me. We will depart immediately so prepare all the necessary items today."


    Adrian then, stepped through the glowing portal, feeling the familiar tingle of magic ripple across his skin as he was whisked away into the Virtual Training Chamber once more.


    The moment Adrian emerged from the other side, he was met with the sight of his assembled forces.


    Rows upon rows of his soldiers stood at attention, their faces reflecting the anticipation of what was to come.


    At the head of each section stood his draconian awakenerd¡ªpowerful beings whose might and mastery of combat would serve to elevate the soldiers under their command.


    Adrian''s eyes swept over the crowd, and a swell of pride surged within him. These men and women had fought for him, trusted him, and now it was his turn to ensure they were more than just survivors. They would be conquerors.


    He stepped forward, raising a hand to silence the murmurs and whispers that filled the air. The silence was immediate, and all eyes turned to him, waiting.


    "You''ve done well," Adrian began, his voice strong and clear. "You''ve all fought hard, bled, and sacrificed to get to where we stand today. But make no mistake¡ªour victory over Baron Mortimer was only a small step in our grand journey."


    His words carried through the chamber, reverberating against the high walls. He saw the pride in their eyes, the sense of accomplishment, but he knew they could not afford to grow complacent.


    "Mortimer was weak," Adrian continued, his voice rising in intensity. "A mere baron. His forces were scattered, we had the element of surprise with it. What we face next will not be so easy. The enemies that lie ahead are more powerful, more cunning. We will face counts, dukes, perhaps even the king. Their armies will be vast, their troops skilled.


    But we¡ª" He pointed to the soldiers, his gaze fierce. "We will be stronger. We will crush anyone that comes in our way."


    The soldiers roared in unison, their battle cries filling the air, vibrating with a sense of power and determination.


    Adrian let the noise wash over him before raising his hand once again to bring silence.


    "That is why we are here. This chamber is not for training your skills like last time. It''s for leveling up. Gaining the power necessary to crush any who stand in our way. Once again, you will be divided into groups, each led by one of my draconian awakened. You will fight. You will endure. You will grow stronger."


    The roar that followed was even louder, a surge of energy rippling through the crowd as the soldiers fed off each other''s enthusiasm. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But amid the ranks, there was one who remained silent¡ªCeles, the newest addition to Adrian''s forces.


    She had been a part of the mercenary group that escorted him to Mortimer''s castle, and though her skills had been impressive, she was clearly still out of her depth.


    As the soldiers around her cheered and roared, she stood in a daze, her eyes wide with shock and confusion. This world¡ªthis power¡ªwas unlike anything she had ever known.


    Adrian noticed her from the corner of his eye and, after concluding his speech, he made his way toward her.


    As he approached, Celes snapped to attention, clearly trying to mask her bewilderment with a sense of professionalism.


    "Celes," Adrian greeted her with a small smile, his tone far gentler than it had been moments before.


    "Master Adrian," she replied, bowing her head slightly, though her voice betrayed her awe.


    "I imagine all of this seems a bit overwhelming," he said, gesturing to the expansive training chamber and the magical portal they had just passed through.


    She let out a shaky breath, unable to hold back her thoughts. "Overwhelming doesn''t even begin to describe it. This... this place, that portal... everything you said. It''s like something out of a legend."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "I suppose it would seem that way to someone who hasn''t seen magic of this caliber before."


    He paused, allowing her to take in the magnitude of the situation. "This chamber is a place where time flows differently. One day in the outside world is equal to a year in here."


    Her eyes widened even further, her mouth opening slightly in disbelief. "A... year? In one day?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. That''s how we''ve been able to grow so much in such a short amount of time. Here, you can train, fight, and level up at an accelerated pace. And when you leave, you''ll be stronger than you ever imagined."


    Celes struggled to process the information, her mind reeling at the idea of manipulating time in such a way. It was beyond anything she had ever thought possible.


    "This... this is incredible," she whispered. "I had no idea..."


    Adrian placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "You''ve earned the right to be here, Celes. You fought well, and you''ve proven your worth. And as a part of my forces now, you''ll benefit from everything this chamber has to offer. Too bad you weren''t with us a little earlier. My training chamber last time had the ability to boost the skills unlike this one. "


    Celes swallowed hard, her gaze still distant as she tried to comprehend the enormity of what she was being told. "I don''t even know what to say. This... it''s beyond anything I ever imagined."


    Adrian''s smile widened. "You''ll understand soon enough. Trust me. Just follow the training, and you''ll grow stronger. Strong enough to stand alongside the rest of us."


    He then nodded toward Stormstride, his majestic mount, who stood nearby, pawing the ground restlessly. "And thank you for looking after Stormstride. He seems to have taken a liking to you."


    Celes blinked, momentarily distracted by the mention of the massive creature. "It was an honor," she said softly. "He''s... a magnificent beast."


    "He is," Adrian agreed. "You''ve made the right choice by joining us. All you need to do now is grow you abilities."


    Celes finally looked up at him, her expression a mix of awe and determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Master Adrian. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

 Chapter 166: Leveling Up Begins

    Chapter 166: Leveling Up BeginsAfter Adrian had conversation with Celes, the young mercenary''s resolve seemed to harden. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood a little taller, her awe transforming into determination as she prepared herself for what lay ahead.


    Adrian gave her one last nod before turning back towards the assembled army. He noticed that they had finished grouping up. It was time to begin.


    "Alright," Adrian''s voice echoed across the training chamber. "Everyone, you''ve been divided into your groups."


    Adrian, then looked at the remaining soldiers that were not divided, mainly his Draconian Batalion and few Captain ranked soldiers.


    He then commanded, " Each and every group will be overseen by Draconian Awakaners. Your task is to fight and level up. Each one of you will be pushed to brink, so be ready."


    The fifty draconian awakened, towering and fearsome in their armored forms, each strode toward their respective squads of soldiers.


    These elite beings were a unique force¡ªinfused with draconic power , bounded by their loyalty to Adrian.


    Even though they were capped at level 50 for now, their power was still immense compared to the soldiers they led.


    He already had discussion regarding this matter with the system, the day he had entered the training chamber before attacking Mortimer.


    It had simply replied that though their levels can exceed his level by 20, they can only be a class higher than Adrian and that was also limited to third class.


    After Adrian reaches third class, they would also be at the same class until Adrian crosses the threshold of third class, becoming fourth class Awakened.


    Adrian then turned his gaze towards the divided soldiers. The foot soldiers, numbering in the hundreds, were divided into various groups.


    Each group would be overseen by a draconian awakened. These soldiers, mostly between levels 7 and 10, were the backbone of Adrian''s forces, but they only few had reached level 10, earning them their first class.


    Despite their relatively low levels, their previous year of condensed training had left them highly skilled.


    They could wield their weapons with precision, cast spells with efficiency, and perform in battle well above what their levels would suggest.


    But skill alone would not be enough in the wars to come. Adrian needed their levels to rise, to balance their raw power with their honed abilities.


    The chamber responded to Adrian''s mental command, and a series of portals shimmered into existence before each group.


    The soldiers knew what was coming. Each portal led to a simulation zone where they would face a series of increasingly difficult monsters, designed to challenge them and force their levels to grow.


    The monsters ranged from beginner beasts like goblins and wolves to more advanced creatures as they progressed¡ªogres, trolls, and even low-tier magical beings.


    As the soldiers began to move toward their assigned portals, Adrian raised his hand once more, calling their attention.


    "This is your opportunity to grow stronger," Adrian said, his voice carrying with an air of command. "Push yourselves. Fight hard. And don''t forget¡ªthis is only the beginning. What you achieve here will set the stage for what we accomplish out there."


    The soldiers responded with a unified roar of acknowledgment before stepping through the portals, disappearing into their respective simulation zones.


    Adrian turned his attention to the elites next. These soldiers, ranging between levels 10 and 20, had already proven themselves in battle.


    They were not only experienced but capable of leading smaller squads into combat. Unlike the lower-level foot soldiers, these elites would be facing significantly more difficult challenges.


    They would be fighting more cunning monsters, enemies that would require them to think strategically and work together as a team.


    Each elite group had been assigned a draconian awakened leader as well, and they too began to disappear into their own simulation zones, their faces set with determination.


    Adrian knew that these elites would be crucial in the coming battles. He needed them to rise to the level of first-class awakened, and this training would be their best chance to do so.


    Finally, there were the captains.


    Each of Adrian''s captains was at least level 30, battle-hardened warriors who had not only proven their worth but had also commanded respect from their subordinates.


    The captains, unlike the foot soldiers and elites, were already close to reaching their second-class awakenings.


    The captains would face more advanced simulations¡ªcreatures that were both powerful and intelligent.


    The virtual chamber would throw them into scenarios where they would need to use their leadership skills as much as their combat prowess.


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on the captains as they entered their own zones. His goal for them was simple: push them beyond their current limitations, preparing them for the day when they would lead entire divisions in his army.


    Once all the soldiers, elites, and captains had passed through their respective portals, Adrian turned to the remaining fifty draconian awakened.


    Though they were the most powerful beings in his army, they had hit a limit¡ªbound by their inability to level up past the cap set by Adrian''s own power.


    "Your role is crucial," Adrian said to them, his tone firm but respectful.


    "You will not be leveling up, but your guidance will shape the future of this army. Train them, teach them, and ensure that they come out stronger than before. Without your leadership, they will falter."


    Each of the draconian awakened nodded in understanding. They knew that their strength was not in personal growth now, but in the growth of the army beneath them.


    They were more than fighters¡ªthey were mentors, leaders, and guardians of Adrian''s vision for the future.


    With the soldiers now deeply immersed in their simulations, Adrian felt a sense of calm settle over him.


    Everything was in motion. His forces were growing stronger by the second, and soon, they would reach the levels required to stand against the higher nobility.


    As the hours passed, the sounds of battle echoed faintly through the chamber. Monsters roared, weapons clashed, and magic crackled through the air.


    Adrian moved from one simulation to the next, observing the progress of his soldiers.


    Each battle fought in the simulation zones pushed them closer to their next level, and he could already sense the increase in their strength.


    Every time a soldier leveled up, a faint glow would surround them, signifying their growth. The lower-ranked foot soldiers were making steady progress, their numbers swelling as they rose from levels 7, 8, and 9 toward level 10 and beyond.


    Their skills, already sharp from previous training, now matched their increasing power, and the balance Adrian sought was becoming a reality.


    The elites were also showing promising results. Some of them had already surpassed level 15, their speed of progression a testament to the intensity of the simulations.


    With each battle, they grew more confident, more capable. Adrian knew it wouldn''t be long before many of them hit the threshold for their second-class awakening.

 Chapter 167: Training In The Chamber

    Chapter 167: Training In The ChamberThe captains, on the other hand, faced far more daunting challenges. Their training had moved beyond simple combat drills and into the realm of true battlefield leadership.


    To push their limits, the captains were grouped into teams, tasked with working together to take down monsters far above their level.


    These creatures were not only powerful but also cunning, forcing the captains to rely on each other''s strengths to succeed.


    Each battle tested their teamwork, coordination, and ability to make split-second decisions that could mean the difference between life and death on a real battlefield.


    The monsters they fought were far beyond the capabilities of the average soldier, including beings like Ogres, powerful mages, and beasts with complex magical abilities.


    Some simulations even forced them into situations where they had to command squads of lower-leveled soldiers while dealing with threats, honing their leadership skills in real time.


    Every encounter tested not just their strength, but their strategic minds as well. Adrian watched them closely, knowing that these captains would one day lead entire divisions under his command. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the captains honed their leadership and combat skills, Seraphina had taken charge of a very different group¡ªAdrian¡¯s inner circle of women.


    With her sharp intellect, deep knowledge of battle, and her unmatched expertise as the royal mage, she guided them through grueling training sessions designed to push their limits.


    Seraphina ensured that each woman focused on her unique talents.


    Whether it was mastering the intricacies of complex spells, enhancing their agility in combat, or honing their healing abilities to perfection, each woman progressed rapidly under Seraphina''s expert guidance.


    The training chamber, responding to Seraphina''s commands, tailored each simulation to meet the specific needs of the women.


    The battlegrounds shifted constantly, from open plains where the women had to face large, overwhelming numbers of enemies, to dark, labyrinthine forests where danger could come from any direction.


    Every challenge was designed to keep them on edge, forcing them to adapt quickly to new environments and threats.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to rely on their existing skills¡ªSeraphina pushed them to think creatively, to find new ways to overcome their enemies.


    This was more than just leveling up. It was about refining their instincts, sharpening their battle sense, and ensuring that they were prepared for the dangers that lay ahead.


    Every woman in Adrian¡¯s circle had the potential to become a fearsome warrior in her own right, but under Seraphina¡¯s strict but nurturing guidance, they were becoming more than just individual fighters.


    They were becoming a unified force, capable of standing beside Adrian in the most dangerous of battles.


    The respect they had for Seraphina was palpable. She led them with a calm, composed demeanor, always in control, always one step ahead.


    Yet, despite the intensity of the training, Seraphina¡¯s approach was never harsh. She had a way of bringing out the best in each woman, pushing them to exceed their own expectations without breaking their spirits.


    The women trained harder because they believed in her, and more importantly, they believed in the future they were building with Adrian.


    They understood that their growth would directly contribute to his success, and that thought spurred them on through the toughest of challenges.


    Under Seraphina''s watchful eye, their bond as a group deepened. They were no longer just individual warriors fighting for themselves.


    They were a part of something bigger¡ªAdrian''s growing empire.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was undergoing his own transformation. Unlike the previous training sessions where he had led others, this time, he chose to fight alone.


    The training chamber tailored its simulations to his ever-increasing power, presenting him with monsters far beyond his current level.


    These battles were brutal and unforgiving, designed to push Adrian to his absolute limits.


    Initially, Adrian faced creatures around levels 80 to 90.


    These monsters were already far stronger than anything he had encountered before, but as Adrian continued to level up, he raised the difficulty even further.


    Soon, he was battling foes that would have seemed impossible to defeat only weeks ago.


    His draconian abilities surged with each encounter, filling him with a primal power that enhanced his combat abilities.


    Every battle honed his instincts, making his movements sharper, more precise. His swordsmanship, already at an advanced level, became even more refined.


    His skills grew more powerful, and his mastery of mana control reached new heights.


    But it wasn¡¯t just his physical abilities that were evolving. With each fight, Adrian¡¯s mind became sharper, his tactical thinking more advanced.


    The chamber forced him to adapt constantly, throwing new challenges at him that required creative solutions.


    He couldn¡¯t rely on brute force alone. He had to think, to outmaneuver his enemies, to exploit their weaknesses while covering his own.


    Adrian¡¯s singular focus was to reach his third-class awakening, and he knew that only by facing these overwhelming odds could he achieve that.


    He fought relentlessly during the day, his body enduring immense strain, but his spirit remained unbroken.


    The thrill of battle, the drive to grow stronger, fueled him through even the most grueling of encounters.


    At night, however, Adrian found a different kind of battle awaiting him. His nights were spent with his women, their passion as intense as the battles he fought during the day.


    After the intimate moment with Eve and Rosalyn, many of the women had grown more comfortable with Adrian¡¯s open display of affection.


    Some nights, multiple women would join him at once, their bonds growing deeper with each shared experience.


    Adrian embraced these moments, understanding that his relationships with the women were as important as the battles he fought.


    Their love and loyalty strengthened him, giving him the emotional and spiritual support he needed to continue pushing himself.


    However, Isabella remained more reserved. While she had no qualms about expressing her love for Adrian, she preferred their intimate moments to be private.


    She was hesitant to engage in the shared experiences that had become more common among the others.


    Instead, she found comfort in her bond with Seraphina, whom she had always treated as her little sister, often choosing to spend time with her in quieter, more personal settings.


    Adrian respected Isabella¡¯s boundaries completely. He never pressured her, understanding that each woman in his life had her own pace, her own comfort levels.


    He cherished the moments they spent together, confident that Isabella¡¯s feelings would evolve naturally over time.


    Their bond was strong, and Adrian knew that, in time, Isabella would find her own way of fitting into the growing dynamics of their relationships.


    As the days and months passed, Adrian¡¯s army grew stronger. The foot soldiers, elites, captains, and women in his inner circle all leveled up rapidly, their combat abilities reaching new heights.


    The relentless pace of training, combined with the unbreakable bonds formed among his allies, set the stage for the larger battles that loomed on the horizon.

 Chapter 168: Mother-Son Time (R-18)

    Chapter 168: Mother-Son Time (R-18)As the days passed, the soldiers continued to level up rapidly. Each group, from the foot soldiers to the captains, underwent grueling training regimens designed to push them beyond their limits.


    The captains had all reached level 50, standing on the threshold of stepping into their second-class awakening.


    All that remained for them now was to choose their next class, a decision that would solidify their roles as true battlefield commanders.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, while close to leveling up, had focused on more than just raw strength. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He spent time honing his battle experience, refining his techniques, and becoming sharper in his strategic thinking.


    This had left him just shy of level 50, stuck at level 49. Had he remained in the training chamber for the full time, he knew he would have reached the next threshold, but he needed to leave the chamber before the time limit, in order to fulfill his plan.


    His time was up, as the next morning, he would have to leave the chamber as he needed to return to Everhart Manor and open the entrance to the training chamber there, ensuring his deployment of force and return won''t be easily noticed.


    Adrian, inside one of the room, mentally summoned the system interface, quickly purchasing the necessary item to activate the training chamber at Everhart Manor.


    He had become adept at interacting with his system discreetly, never revealing its true nature to anyone.


    However, just as he was about to close the panel, he felt a sudden movement towards his lower half, something warm and soft.


    Closing the system panel with a quick thought, Adrian turned his gaze downward. Isabella, completely nude, was kneeling in front of him, her lips wrapped around his cock as she moved rhythmically up and down.


    Her eyes met his, filled with a mixture of lust and affection. Adrian couldn''t suppress the deep moan that escaped his lips as Isabella continued her skillful ministrations.


    She pulled back for a moment, her voice breathy and teasing. "We''ve been going at it all night, and you''re still so hard darling."


    Adrian swallowed hard, his throat dry at the sight of his mother, her lips glistening, her body flushed and sweaty from their earlier activities, making her look irresistible to him.


    The sight of his mother, usually so composed and elegant, now fully immersed in her passion for him, was enough to stir a primal hunger deep within him.


    "I can''t help it," Adrian whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. "You look so enchanting mother, you are driving me crazy."


    A soft smile tugged at Isabella''s lips as she resumed, her pace slow and deliberate, teasing him with her tongue as she took him deeper.


    Adrian''s fingers tangled in her hair, his body tensing with every movement she made. The sensations were overwhelming, each one sending shiver down his spine.


    Isabella''s eyes remained locked on his, her every action designed to please him, to bring him the pleasure he had given her countless times before.


    Adrian knew she was fully devoted to him, and the intensity of her love and desire was something he had come to treasure deeply.


    Suddenly, Isabella took out his cock from her mouth and stopped her blowjob. Isabella then pulled away and stood up gracefully, her chest rising and falling as she caught her breath.


    Adrian barely had time to react before she gave him a playful push, sending him sprawling back onto the bed.


    His body sank into the soft sheets as he looked up at her, a mixture of anticipation and desire coursing through his veins.


    Isabella climbed onto the bed with a feline grace, her hands sliding over Adrian''s chest as she straddled him.


    Her fingers wrapped around his cock, positioning it right beneath her dripping pussy. Without hesitation, she lowered herself onto him, gasping as she took him fully inside her.


    Adrian groaned deeply, the heat and tightness of her enveloping him completely. Isabella threw her head back, her hair cascading over her shoulders, and her body trembled with pleasure as she adjusted to the sensation.


    For a moment, neither of them moved, savoring the intense connection that pulsed between them.


    Then, slowly, Isabella began to move, her hips rocking as she set a slow but deliberate rhythm.


    Adrian¡¯s hands found her waist, his fingers digging into her soft skin as he helped guide her movements.


    With every rise and fall of her body, Adrian felt himself sinking deeper into her, the pleasure building between them in waves.


    Unable to resist the temptation, Adrian raised his upper body, shifting their position so they were face to face.


    Isabella¡¯s breath hitched as she felt his closeness, their gazes locking in a heated, intimate exchange.


    Adrian leaned forward, his mouth finding the soft skin of her breast, his lips brushing against her nipple before drawing it into his mouth.


    Isabella let out a soft moan, her body trembling as she continued to ride him. Her movements became more urgent, more frantic, as Adrian''s tongue swirled around her sensitive nipple.


    The sensation of his mouth on her breast sent jolts of pleasure through her body, and she couldn¡¯t help but arch her back, pressing herself more firmly against him.


    Adrian¡¯s hands moved up her back, holding her close as his lips traveled from one breast to the other, his tongue and teeth teasing her mercilessly.


    Isabella¡¯s breathing grew ragged, her movements becoming more erratic as the pleasure between them intensified. Her hips bucked harder, driving Adrian deeper into her with each thrust.


    Isabella let out a deep, throaty moan as she rode Adrian, her hips grinding down on him with increasing intensity.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Adrian, you feel so good inside me,¡± she whispered, her voice low and sultry, dripping with lust.


    The sound of her pleasure only fueled his desire, his grip on her waist tightening as he guided her movements, helping her move faster.


    Adrian groaned in response, his voice rough. ¡°Mom¡­ you¡¯re so tight,¡± he growled, his fingers digging into her skin. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I can hold out¡­¡±


    Isabella leaned forward, her lips brushing against his ear as she moaned softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I want to feel you come inside me, Adrian,¡± she whispered, her breath hot against his skin. Her words sent a jolt of pleasure through him, and his body tensed beneath her.


    Her hips moved faster now, her body bouncing on top of him as she chased her release. ¡°You love how your mother rides you, don¡¯t you?¡± she teased breathlessly, her voice ragged with need. ¡°You love filling your mother up like this¡­¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was a deep growl, his hands moving to her hips, guiding her up and down with an almost primal urgency.


    ¡°Yes , Mom... I love it...¡± he gasped, his head falling back as the sensations overwhelmed him.


    Isabella¡¯s nails dug into Adrian¡¯s shoulders, her face flushed with passion, and her eyes half-lidded as she rode him.


    Adrian could feel himself nearing his own limit, his grip on Isabella¡¯s waist tightening as his body responded to hers.


    Every thrust, every moan, every touch brought them closer to that inevitable release, their connection growing stronger with each passing second.


    "Adrian..." Isabella¡¯s voice was a whisper, barely audible over the sound of their heavy breathing,

 Chapter 169: Mother-Son Time Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 169: Mother-Son Time Part 2 (R-18)Isabella''s voice trembled as her pace quickened, her body grinding down onto Adrian with desperate need. Her moans grew louder with each bounce, her words becoming more ragged. "Tell me how much you love it... how much you need me."


    Adrian groaned, his grip on her waist tightening as his body reacted to her every movement. "I love it, Isabella," he growled, his voice low and strained with pleasure. "I love every second of you on top of me¡­ you''re driving me insane."


    She threw her head back, her body trembling as she felt the intensity of his words. "Mmm, Adrian¡­ you fill me up so perfectly," she gasped, her hips rocking harder as she chased the climax that was just within reach.


    Adrian''s hands moved to her thighs, his fingertips digging into her soft skin, helping guide her movements as he thrust up into her.


    Isabella''s pace quickened, her body grinding down on Adrian with an almost desperate urgency. Each bounce sent shockwaves of pleasure through them both, her moans louder and more frequent as she lost herself in the sensation


    Isabella threw her head back, her moans becoming breathy gasps as her hips rocked harder against him.


    She could feel his hardness twitch inside her, the signs of his impending release unmistakable.


    A wicked smile spread across her flushed face as she leaned down once more, her breath hot against his skin.


    "Come for me, darling," she whispered, her voice a sultry command. "Fill me up¡­ I want you to fill me with your baby seeds. Darling mark me."


    The teasing words pushed Adrian over the edge. His grip on her thighs tightened as he thrust up into her one final time, his entire body tensing as his climax hit.


    With a deep, guttural moan, he released his semen inside her, filling her completely as his body shook with pleasure.


    Isabella let out a soft moan, her body trembling as she felt the warmth of his release flood her. She slowed her movements, savoring the sensation of him filling her with his semen before gently lifting herself off of him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She collapsed onto the bed beside him, lying on her side, her body still flushed from their passion. "Come here, Adrian," she whispered, her voice soft and inviting as she patted the space next to her.


    Adrian, still catching his breath, moved toward her, his gaze shifting as something caught his eye.


    His attention flickered to the other side of the bed, where Seraphina lay resting, her eyes closed and her body spent from their earlier activities.


    Her fiery red hair was disheveled, and the evidence of Adrian¡¯s handiwork was clear¡ªhis cum was spread across her stomach, chest and face, her expression one of contentment and satisfaction.


    The sight stirred something primal in Adrian, but he quickly turned his focus back to Isabella. As he moved behind her, lying on his side, his hand gently guided one of her legs up.


    Without hesitation, he entered her again, his body pressing close to hers as they resumed their passionate dance, the heat between them rising once more.


    Adrian¡¯s body pressed tightly against Isabella¡¯s as he thrust deeper into her, their bodies moving in perfect sync.


    Isabella''s moans filled the room, each one louder and more desperate than the last, her voice trembling with the intensity of their connection.


    "Oh, darling... yes... don¡¯t stop..." she gasped, her fingers digging into the sheets as he picked up his pace, driving her further into the mattress.


    Each thrust sent waves of pleasure crashing through her, her body shaking with the force of his movements.


    Her moans became frantic, blending with the creaking of the bed, the headboard rattling against the wall as they moved together.


    "Darling¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­!" she cried out, her voice breaking as her body tensed, her back arching as she lost herself in the sensation.


    Her moans turned into breathless whimpers, her hands gripping the sheets tighter as Adrian kept thrusting, his hips slamming against her.


    The bed rocked beneath them, the rhythmic pounding of their bodies creating a steady beat, but Isabella¡¯s voice was the real symphony.


    "More¡­ more¡­!" she moaned, her hips meeting his thrusts, matching his intensity. Her body burned with desire, her breaths coming in sharp, shallow gasps as Adrian drove her wild with pleasure.


    He gripped her thigh, pulling her closer as he slammed into her harder, causing the bed to shake violently beneath them.


    Isabella¡¯s moans grew louder, almost primal now, echoing off the walls. "Adrian, my love... please¡­ don¡¯t stop...fuck me...harder...," she begged, her voice barely a whisper as she trembled beneath him.


    He could feel her tightening around him, her body responding to his every movement, and it drove him mad with desire.


    "I¡¯m not stopping, Mom, I can do this with you forever." he growled, his hands gripping her waist as he thrust into her harder, faster, each movement sending her more and more pleasure.


    The bed beneath them creaked and shifted under the intensity of their motions, but they were lost in each other, oblivious to the world around them.


    Each movement seemed to push them both further into a state of overwhelming pleasure. Isabella¡¯s moans grew louder, echoing in the room as her body rocked back against Adrian¡¯s relentless thrusts.


    He gripped her leg, lifting it higher, allowing him to push deeper into her, eliciting another gasp from her lips.


    ¡°Harder, Adrian,¡± she begged, her voice trembling with desire. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. His pace quickened, his hips slamming into hers with increasing force.


    The bed groaned under their movements, shaking violently as the intensity between them surged. Isabella''s nails dug into the mattress, her entire body trembling as the pleasure built inside her.


    He could feel her walls tightening around him, driving him closer to crazy, but he wasn''t ready to stop just yet.


    Unbeknownst to either of them, their passionate moans and the rhythmic shaking of the bed had begun to stir Seraphina.


    Her eyelids fluttered open, her body still weak and blissfully spent from their earlier encounter. At first, she was disoriented, the soft sounds of pleasure filling her ears as she lazily stretched on the bed.


    Then, her eyes landed on Adrian and Isabella, their bodies intertwined in the throes of passion.

 Chapter 170: Jealous Seraphina (R-18)

    Chapter 170: Jealous Seraphina (R-18)Seraphina''s eyes narrowed slightly, a lazy smile spreading across her lips as she watched Adrian and Isabella together, their bodies locked in an intense rhythm of pleasure.


    The sight before her stirred something deep within her¡ªan odd mixture of possessiveness and fascination as she observed how deeply they were lost in each other.


    Adrian''s back muscles flexed with every powerful thrust, his body moving with a raw, primal intensity.


    The bed beneath them rocked, the sound of their movements mingling with their gasps and groans, filling the room with a heady, sensual atmosphere.


    Seraphina''s hand absentmindedly trailed over her own body, her touch light and teasing as she continued to watch the lovers, their passion stirring the embers of desire within her once again.


    She could see the way Adrian''s hands gripped Isabella''s leg, pulling her closer, deeper into the pleasure they were creating together.


    The bond between them was undeniable, a connection so raw and unfiltered. As she watched Adrian solely focusing on Isabella, Seraphina couldn''t help but feel a wave of suffocating feeling gripping her.


    She felt something shifted inside her¡ªa strange, unfamiliar emotion that tugged at the edges of her consciousness.


    "What is this feeling?" she thought, as she gripped her chest, her usually calm mind now clouded with something she didn¡¯t fully understand.


    She had been feeling this emotions for a while now, ever since she had entered Adrian''s life and started having sex with him and Isabella.


    At the beginning, she felt nothing but lately, her chest would tighten whenever Adrian didn''t focus on her and focused on other women.


    This subtle, insistent knot tightening in her chest, this urge to interrupt, to step between them and pull Adrian¡¯s attention back to her had been growing in her.


    A soft moan escaped Seraphina''s lips, as Isabella was feeling pure, lust and pleasure from Adrian''s pounding, and that had feeling had been continuously transferred to her via their soul connection.


    She could feel the heat building between her thighs, the ache returning, but this time, she remained still, choosing to savor the moment.


    Her eyes never left Adrian. The way he moved, the way his body responded to Isabella''s cries, sent a pulse of excitement through her.


    There was something captivating about the way he took control, about the way he made Isabella, the kind and level headed, big sister, she had come to admire, squirm beneath him, make such lewd expression.


    He was powerful, confident, and utterly relentless in his pursuit of pleasure¡ªqualities that Seraphina somehow had come to love and crave.


    Isabella''s moans grew louder, more desperate, as her body tensed beneath Adrian''s. Her fingers curled into the sheets, her breaths coming in short, ragged gasps.


    "Adrian¡­ I''m¡­ so close¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling with need.


    Adrian growled in response, his thrusts becoming harder, faster, as he drove Isabella closer to the edge.


    Seraphina could see the way his muscles strained, the tension in his body building as he pushed both himself and Isabella toward their peak.


    "Don''t stop¡­ don''t stop¡­!" Isabella''s voice was frantic now, her body arching off the bed as she clung to Adrian, her legs trembling with the intensity of her impending release.


    Seraphina''s breathing quickened, her own arousal heightening as Isabella climaxed and squirted all over the bed.


    Adrian groaned, his movements becoming erratic as he chased his own release, his fingers digging into Isabella''s skin as he drove into her one last time before he came inside her, filling up his mother''s womb with his seeds.


    For a moment, the room was filled with nothing but the sound of heavy breathing, the aftermath of their passionate encounter lingering in the air.


    Adrian collapsed onto the bed beside Isabella, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath.


    Isabella lay beside him, still trembling from the intensity of her orgasm, her body spent and sated.


    Adrian then embraced her and kissed her neck and ear as he started whispering sweet nothings to her.


    Seraphina¡¯s jaw clenched, the strange feeling inside her swirling as she watched them. It wasn¡¯t just about the pleasure or the physical act¡ªit was about how Adrian was with Isabella.


    How he held her. How he spoke to her. There was something between them, something Seraphina didn¡¯t fully understand, but it made her stomach twist with an emotion she was struggling to keep in check.


    She just could not name this emotion brewing insider her, this familiar yet unfamiliar feeling, something she had long forgotten, this made her hate herself.


    As Adrian and Isabella laid down, Adrian noticed Seraphina, in daze as she looked towards them and said to her, "Aunt you were awake?"


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes flickered toward him, her voice carrying an unfamiliar edge. "Yes, you guys were so loud and so relentless, acting as if no one in the world exists besides you two. How can I not be awake?"


    The sourness in her tone caught Adrian off guard. She¡¯d always been playful, always wearing a knowing smile, especially in moments like these.


    But now, there was something else, something new.


    "What''s wrong Aunt? You don''t sound like yourself." Adrian asked, concern in his voice.


    Seraphina looked away, her lips tight as she struggled to control the emotions bubbling up inside her. "It¡¯s nothing, you don''t have to care about it. Just enjoy your time with your mother." she muttered, but there was a distinct sourness in her tone.


    Adrian frowned, her tone gnawing at him. He looked at her carefully, replaying her words in his mind. There was something in the way she said it¡ªa bitterness he hadn''t heard from her before. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, it hit him. His eyes softened, realization slowly dawning. "Seraphina," he said after a pause, his voice thoughtful. "Are you¡­ jealous?"


    The word hit Seraphina like a shock. She froze, her usual confidence faltering as she processed what he¡¯d said. Jealousy?


    Was that really what she was feeling? The realization made her chest tighten, and for a moment, she was speechless.


    Before she could respond, Isabella moved quickly, sitting up and pulling Seraphina into a tight embrace.


    Tears welled in her eyes as she held her close, her voice trembling with emotion. "Seraphina¡­ you¡¯re feeling something. For the first time, you¡¯ve felt something on your own."


    Isabella whispered, her tears now flowing freely. "Even if it¡¯s jealousy, it¡¯s a step¡­ a sign that you¡¯re capable of feeling emotions, of being your own person. You are not just bound to me. You have your own emotions."


    Seraphina, still stunned, slowly relaxed into Isabella¡¯s arms. The warmth of the hug, the tears of happiness Isabella shed, washed over her, and she realized the significance of the moment.


    For the first time in years, she had felt something that wasn¡¯t connected to their soul bond¡ªsomething that came from within her.


    Isabella cried softly, her heart swelling with joy. She had always felt guilty that Seraphina had to experience emotions through their bond, never having her own.


    But now, here she was, feeling something real, something independent. It was a small step, but to Isabella, it meant everything.

 Chapter 171: Clingy Seraphina

    Chapter 171: Clingy SeraphinaSeraphina, touched by Isabella''s gesture, felt a warmth spreading through her, unlike anything she had experienced before.


    Isabella''s embrace and tears, filled with joy for her, softened the knot of unfamiliar emotions in her chest.


    For so long, Seraphina had only known emotions through their soul bond, but this¡ªthis was her own.


    She was beginning to understand the meaning of feeling something purely from within herself.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she relaxed into Isabella''s arms, her heart swelling with gratitude. "Thank you big sister," Seraphina whispered, her voice barely audible, but full of emotion.


    Adrian watched the two women with a tender smile. He moved closer, placing a gentle hand on Seraphina''s shoulder.


    "You''ve always been strong, Aunt," he said, his voice low and sincere. "But this... this is something different. You''re not just strong because of what you can do, but because of who you are. It makes me proud."


    Adrian moved closer, his expression softening as he knelt down beside them.


    He placed a gentle hand on Seraphina''s back, rubbing slow circles, trying to comfort her as she experienced this rush of newfound emotion.


    Seraphina¡¯s heart swelled at Adrian¡¯s words, and a small, almost shy smile tugged at her lips. She nodded, feeling the strange emotion from earlier¡ªthe jealousy¡ªbegin to melt away.


    It was replaced by warmth and gratitude. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian stood and helped the two women up, his tone playful as he tried to lighten the mood. "Now, how about we wash up and get some sleep? We¡¯ve had quite the eventful night."


    They made their way to the bath, a large, luxurious room with steaming hot water that shimmered under the soft glow of magical lamps.


    The three of them bathed together, the atmosphere far more relaxed and intimate now. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina was still quiet, but there was a noticeable change in her demeanor¡ªa softness that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    After their bath, they all collapsed into bed, exhausted yet content. Adrian pulled both women into his arms, holding them close as they drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    The next morning, Adrian stood near the exit portal of the training chamber, preparing to return to Mortimer''s castle, then move towards his Manor in Everhart territory.


    His mind was already focused on the tasks ahead¡ªmanaging his forces, handling the political games at play, and ensuring the safety of his family.


    He reached for the item that would take him out of the chamber when he suddenly heard Seraphina¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°Adrian¡­ wait.¡±


    He turned to see her standing there, her eyes steady but filled with something different¡ªvulnerability.


    ¡°Can I come with you?¡± she asked, her voice quiet yet firm. ¡°I want to spend some time with you¡­ outside of this place.¡±


    Adrian blinked, surprised by her request. It wasn¡¯t like Seraphina to ask for things. She usually stayed within her role, confident and assured, never needing anything from anyone.


    But this¡ªthis was different. He remembered the night before, the way she had felt jealous, the way she had opened up emotionally.


    He smiled softly, touched by her request. "Of course," he replied without hesitation. "I¡¯d be more than happy to have you with me."


    Seraphina¡¯s face lit up ever so slightly, and Adrian could see the relief in her eyes. But before they could leave, he mentally asked the system if the item could transport both of them out of the chamber.


    As always, the system¡¯s voice responded in a greedy, mocking tone.


    "Host must be an idiot, is there any descrption on item that suggests that it can transport two people huh? You must purchase an additional item to transport a second person."


    Adrian sighed inwardly but didn¡¯t hesitate. He had more than enough Seduction Points. With a quick purchase, he acquired the necessary item, and soon, both he and Seraphina were ready to leave.


    As they stepped out of the portal, they arrived at the castle grounds of Mortimer. The air was crisp, and the morning sun cast a golden glow over the vast expanse.


    They made their way toward the meeting spot where Asmodeus should be waiting with the mercenaries who were meant to escort Adrian.


    As they walked, Seraphina clung to his arm, crossing her arm with his and leaning into his shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t speak, but her closeness was palpable, a silent but intimate connection as they strolled together.


    Waiting for them, as promised, was Asmodeus, along with the mercenaries who were to serve as Adrian¡¯s escort.


    "Master, you have arrived," Asmodeus said, bowing low, his voice filled with respect. The mercenaries followed suit, their postures rigid as they prepared to fulfill their duties.


    Adrian nodded, but before he could give any further orders, he noticed Seraphina stepping forward.


    Her eyes flashed with an intensity he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, and before anyone could react, she released a powerful aura, pressing down heavily on the mercenaries and Asmodeus alike.


    "You weaklings¡­ leave," Seraphina commanded, her voice sharp and unyielding. "I don¡¯t need any of you to escort my man. I¡¯ll do it myself."


    Adrian shook his head with a small smile, watching the transformation in Seraphina.


    ¡°Aunt, please stop releasing your aura. They¡¯ll be crushed to death at this rate,¡± he said gently. ¡°Like my dear aunt said, it¡¯ll just be us, okay?¡± he added with a smile.


    Seraphina blinked, her eyes softening as she heard his words. She released the pressure immediately, a small smile playing on her lips as she turned back to Adrian.


    "Like I said," she whispered, "it¡¯ll just be us."


    Adrian smiled, deeply touched by her words. "Alright, just us then."


    Adrian turned to Asmodeus, who was still catching his breath. ¡°Compensate the mercenaries double for their trouble,¡± Adrian ordered.


    With that taken care of, Adrian turned to Seraphina and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving, my dear aunt.¡± He prepared to straddle one of the horses nearby, but as he mounted the horse, Seraphina didn¡¯t follow.


    Instead, she climbed up behind him on the same horse, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing her face against his back.


    Adrian was taken by surprise. ¡°Aunt, if we ride on the same horse, it might slow us down. We might not make it to the manor in time.¡±


    Seraphina chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear husband. I¡¯ll buff the horse. You just enjoy the ride with me,¡± she whispered, her voice low and teasing.


    ¡°And stop calling me aunt when we¡¯re alone. Call me... your wife.¡±

 Chapter 172: Traveling With Seraphina

    Chapter 172: Traveling With SeraphinaAdrian chuckled at Seraphina''s playful demand, but he couldn¡¯t deny the warmth it brought to his heart. Seraphina, his aunt asked him to call her his wife.


    Even though she called him husband from time to time, she never had asked him to call her wife.


    Though the words sounded unusual at first, they felt natural, even right, in the intimacy they now shared.


    With her arms wrapped securely around him, her face pressed gently against his back, Adrian felt an overwhelming sense of connection, one that went beyond the usual bond they had.


    Adrian took a deep breath, his body still attuned to the electric closeness of her. ¡°Alright, my¡­ wife,¡± he said, the word tasting new on his tongue, but it brought a smile to his lips as he spoke it.


    There was a softness in his tone, an affection that made the title feel less like a jest and more like an acknowledgment of the bond they were beginning to share.


    He could feel Seraphina¡¯s grin widening behind him as she nuzzled into him even further.


    There was a playfulness in her actions, but also an underlying sense of joy¡ªjoy that Adrian could feel radiating from her as she pressed herself closer to him.


    With a simple thought, Seraphina infused the horse beneath them with her magic. A soft, glowing light enveloped the creature, and its muscles seemed to ripple with newfound strength and stamina.


    Adrian marveled at the effortless nature of her spellcasting, the way her power flowed so naturally, as if it were merely an extension of her will.


    The horse shifted beneath them, its powerful legs ready to carry them faster than any ordinary steed ever could.


    As they began to move, the horse galloped with such speed and grace that it felt like they were gliding through the fields.


    The world around them blurred, the distant horizon shimmering as if they were suspended between realms, traveling at a speed that defied the ordinary.


    The wind rushed past, carrying with it the scent of fresh earth and the cool bite of morning air. Yet despite the rush of wind, Seraphina¡¯s warmth remained constant, grounding Adrian in the moment.


    To ensure that the journey wasn¡¯t drowned out by the howling winds, Seraphina created a barrier around them.


    It was subtle, invisible to the eye, but Adrian could feel the way the wind softened as it passed through the magical shield.


    The barrier was Seraphina¡¯s way of protecting their conversation, of ensuring that nothing¡ªnot even the elements¡ªwould rob them of the quiet moments they shared.


    Adrian wasn¡¯t focused on their destination; instead, his attention remained on the woman holding him, the quiet intimacy between them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about how much things had changed between them in such a short time.


    How had they come from being merely aunt and nephew to this¡ªthis profound connection that neither of them had expected?


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, Adrian, but it¡¯s also beautiful. I never thought I¡¯d experience emotions that I thought I had lost, once again. I feel truly alive now.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s voice broke the comfortable silence, her words muffled slightly as she buried her face against his back.


    Her tone was soft, almost vulnerable, something Adrian wasn¡¯t used to hearing from her.


    Adrian¡¯s heart tightened at her words, at the rawness in her confession. From the time since he met Seraphina, Seraphina had been a figure of immense power and control, someone who rarely showed weakness or doubt.


    But now, she was opening up to him, revealing a side of herself that no one else had ever seen. And it made him feel more connected to her than ever.


    He took a moment before responding, letting her words hang in the air as he considered them.


    Then, with a soft smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been alive, my dear wife. You just didn¡¯t let yourself feel it before.¡±


    Her arms tightened around him as she heard his words, and he could sense the conflict within her.


    She had spent so many years being the unshakable Royal Mage, the woman who had lost her emotions and feelings ever since certain incident in her younger days.


    She was someone who should have dead but was kept alive thanks to sacrifice of Isabella. She felt grateful to her but could not express herself sincerely.


    She hid behind the fake smile she always wore on her face. But now, for the first time in what felt like an eternity, she was letting herself experience something more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve spent so long being in control, of myself. But here I am feeling jealous about you, losing myself.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fingers tightened slightly on the reins, his heart aching for her.


    But he also knew that this moment between them wasn¡¯t about anything other than them, about the connection they had built in the midst of all the chaos in their lives.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in control all the time,¡± Adrian said softly, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°Not with me. You can let yourself feel any emotion you want.¡±


    Her silence spoke volumes, the way she held him closer, her body pressed firmly against his.


    After a long pause, Seraphina whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared, Adrian. I¡¯m scared of what this means. I¡¯m scared of what I¡¯m becoming.¡±


    Adrian gently reached down, covering her hands with one of his own. His thumb brushed over her knuckles, offering comfort in the only way he knew how.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. You¡¯re not alone in this. I as well as others are there for you.¡±


    Seraphina exhaled a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding, her body relaxing slightly against his.


    She hadn¡¯t realized how much she had needed to hear those words until now. For so long, she had carried the burden of her power and responsibilities alone, never allowing herself to rely on anyone else.


    But now, with Adrian, it felt different. She felt safe, understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to relying on anyone,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible.


    ¡°I know,¡± Adrian replied, his voice warm. ¡°But you can rely on me. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    As the horse continued its rapid pace across the fields, Seraphina allowed herself to lean into Adrian more fully, letting her guard down in a way she hadn¡¯t in years.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what the future held for them, but for now, in this moment, she was content. Content to be by Adrian¡¯s side, content to feel alive in a way she hadn¡¯t in so long.

 Chapter 173: Bathing Time With Seraphina

    Chapter 173: Bathing Time With SeraphinaThe journey back to Everhart Manor was a swift and serene one, though that wasn''t entirely surprising, given Seraphina''s immense power.


    With her buffing the horse, they glided across the Mortimer territory with such speed that it felt more like floating than riding.


    The world passed them by in a blur, and thanks to her aura, they encountered no monsters or bandits.


    The mere presence of Seraphina, a Third-Class Awakened, sent ripples through the land, making even the bravest threats steer clear of them.


    All the while, Seraphina held onto Adrian, her arms wrapped tightly around his waist, her face pressed softly against his back.


    The warmth of her body was comforting, and the bond between them deepened with each passing mile.


    Seraphina, for the first time, allowed herself to experience such closeness without hesitation.


    She had never imagined that she would enjoy something so simple as holding onto someone during a ride¡ªespecially someone as precious to her as Adrian.


    As they crossed from Mortimer territory and into the outskirts of Everhart territory, the sky began to dim.


    Adrian hadn''t anticipated arriving so early; he had thought they''d make it home by the next morning, but Seraphina''s incredible buffs had allowed them to arrive just before nightfall.


    He shook his head in mild disbelief at the absurdity of her strength. Not only had she bolstered the horse, but her aura had kept any threats at bay.


    The power of a Third-Class Awakened was awe-inspiring, and Adrian couldn''t help but feel excitement for the day when he, too, would reach that level.


    "I can''t believe we made it back so quickly, it''s all thanks to my beautiful wife," Adrian murmured, a bit of awe still laced in his tone as they approached the hidden entrance to the manor grounds.


    Seraphina''s lips curved into a pleased smile, though Adrian couldn''t see it from his position. "Now you have realized this lady''s charm," she replied, her voice carrying a playful edge.


    They entered through the hidden passage, avoiding the main gate entirely.  It was a precaution Adrian  took as he didn''t want any unwanted attention from spies that were definitely planted in his territory.


    As they dismounted the horse and began walking toward the entrance, Adrian let out a soft sigh.


    "Well, I hope no one noticed had noticed our absence," he said, half to himself.


    Seraphina chuckled, her grip still firm around his arm. "You think too little of me, dear husband." She smirked.


    "I erected a barrier around the manor before we left. No one would have been able to detect our departure or our arrival."


    Adrian blinked, taken aback. "Wait... you did what?"


    "I created a barrier," Seraphina repeated casually, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. "It ensures that no one outside of the manor can sense what''s happening inside. I didn''t want anyone spying on us while we were away."


    Adrian stared at her, incredulous. "Why didn''t you tell me about that? I had no idea you could do that so easily." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina''s smirk widened as she leaned in closer, her voice sultry. "Because, dear husband, I like to keep you on your toes."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. "Of course you do." His hand slipped around her waist, pulling her close. He kissed the top of her head gently.


    "You never cease to amaze me, Aunt¡ªsorry, I mean¡­ my wife."


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she whispered, "Speaking of keeping you on your toes, how about we take a bath together? It''s been a long ride, and I''d love to unwind... with you."


    Since the time limit of the chamber was tomorrow morning, he had nothing to do for now. Might as well as take a bath with her and have fun with her all night.


    Besides she had been so jealous yesterday, he felt he might as well focus solely on her tonight and assure her no matter what, he loves her and all other women equally. They hold equal places in his heart.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, smirking as he pulled her even closer, his lips brushing against her ear. "How could I refuse such an offer? Of course, I''ll bath with my beautiful wife." He pinched her nose playfully, eliciting a light giggle from her. "And don''t worry, tonight, I''ll focus solely on you."


    His promise made Seraphina''s heart flutter, though she kept her usual composed demeanor.


    He looked at him with affection in her eyes, then tilted his head slightly down to capture her lips in a tender kiss.


    The kiss was gentle yet full of emotion, a reflection of the bond they were now sharing¡ªa bond far deeper than mere family ties.


    It was a connection born of trust, understanding, and the powerful emotions that had grown between them.


    Breaking the kiss, Adrian turned toward the entrance of the manor, his voice commanding but still warm. "Jade, Lily, prepare our clothes. We''ll need fresh garments for after the bath."


    Two maids, who had been awaiting orders, quickly bowed and scurried off to fulfill their duties.


    Adrian then turned back to Seraphina, offering his arm as they headed toward the manor''s lavish bathhouse.


    The bath in Everhart Manor was a grand space, complete with steaming pools of water, soft lighting, and fragrant oils that filled the air with soothing scents.


    As they entered, Adrian couldn''t help but admire the elegance of the room, though his focus remained mostly on Seraphina.


    She was already starting to undo her robes, her movements graceful and deliberate. Adrian watched her, a soft smile playing on his lips as he removed his own clothes, taking in the sight of her bare skin glowing in the soft light of the bathhouse.


    Once they were both undressed, Seraphina slipped into the water first, sighing contentedly as the warm water enveloped her body. She turned to Adrian, her eyes beckoning him to join her.


    "Come, husband," she purred softly, her voice filled with warmth. "The water''s perfect."


    Adrian didn''t need any more encouragement. He slid into the pool beside her, the heat of the water immediately soothing his muscles, though he was more focused on the beautiful woman beside him than the bath itself.


    For a few moments, they sat in comfortable silence, the gentle ripples of the water creating a soothing backdrop as they relaxed together.


    Seraphina, still feeling the lingering joy from their ride, scooted closer to Adrian, resting her head against his shoulder.


    "I don''t want this to end," she whispered, her voice soft and vulnerable.


    Adrian wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close as he kissed the top of her head. "It doesn''t have to," he murmured. "We have all the time in the world."


    Seraphina smiled at his words, feeling the warmth of his embrace and the depth of his sincerity. For the first time in a long time, she felt truly at peace¡ªlike she had finally found her place in the world, by Adrian''s side.


    After what felt like an eternity of contentment, Seraphina stirred, her thoughts returning to the manor. "What about your little lover, Chris? Aren''t you going to send someone to fetch her from the secret house?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, his hand trailing gently down her back. "Not tonight. Tonight, my focus is on you, my beautiful wife." His voice was low, filled with affection. "Besides, I promised, didn''t I?"


    Seraphina''s heart swelled at his words, and she closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully relax in his embrace. For tonight, she would enjoy this moment¡ªthis connection with Adrian.

 Chapter 174: A Night Only For Her (R-18)

    Chapter 174: A Night Only For Her (R-18)After their bath, Adrian and Seraphina dried off, slipping into the fresh garments prepared for them by the maids.


    The warmth of the bath still clung to their skin as they made their way toward Adrian''s private quarters, the soft padding of their footsteps barely audible against the stone floors of Everhart Manor.


    As they entered Adrian''s room, a sense of anticipation filled the air. The room was dimly lit, the flickering glow of candles casting shadows across the elegant furniture and the large, inviting bed at the center.


    Adrian closed the door behind them, the soft click echoing through the quiet space.


    Seraphina stood by the bed, her usual confidence wavering just slightly. This was the first time she would be alone with Adrian in such an intimate setting.


    She had shared him with Isabella and even joined other girls before, but it was her first time with him alone, so she could not help but feel nervous, like inexperienced virgin.


    Her fingers toyed with the edge of her robe, her heart beating a little faster than usual.


    Adrian noticed the subtle shift in her demeanor, the slight hesitation in her movements. He stepped toward her, his hands gentle as he cupped her face, tilting her head up to meet his gaze.


    "You don''t need to be nervous my wifey. Since we are doing alone for first time,  why don''t we treat it as your real first time with me?" he whispered, his voice warm and soothing.


    Seraphina''s eyes met his, and though she still felt a flutter of uncertainty, Adrian''s reassuring touch calmed her.


    She took a deep breath, nodding softly as she let go of her hesitation. She trusted him, and she knew he would be patient with her.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing against hers in a tender kiss, his hands slipping down to untie the belt of her robe.


    The fabric slid off her shoulders, revealing the soft, pale skin beneath. Seraphina shivered slightly, not from cold but from the intensity of the moment.


    Adrian''s touch was gentle yet deliberate, his fingers roaming all over her  body as he undressed her completely.


    Seraphina closed her eyes, allowing herself to relax under his touch. This was different from the times with Isabella.


    Now, it was just her and Adrian no Isabella or any other girls. It was just the two of them. She felt his lips on her neck, sending shivers down her spine as he kissed her softly, his hands exploring her body with a careful tenderness that made her feel cherished.


    Adrian guided her toward the bed, his lips never leaving her skin as they tumbled onto the soft sheets.


    He took his time, savoring each moment, making sure Seraphina was comfortable, that she felt the depth of his affection.


    His hands moved with a steady rhythm, caressing her in ways that made her breath hitch and her body respond with a growing warmth. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina, still feeling a little shy, wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer as she allowed herself to melt into the sensations.


    She had never been this vulnerable before, but with Adrian, it felt right. There was no pressure, no rush. Just them.


    As their kisses deepened, Adrian''s body pressed against hers, their skin flush with one another. He gently spread her legs, his fingers brushing against her inner thigh, eliciting a soft gasp from Seraphina.


    Her body trembled with anticipation as he positioned himself over her, his eyes locking with hers for a moment¡ªa silent exchange of trust and desire.


    "Are you ready?" he whispered, his voice husky with need, but still filled with tenderness.


    Seraphina nodded, her breath catching in her throat as she felt him slowly enter her. The initial sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and nervousness as her body adjusted to his.


    She let out a soft moan, her fingers digging into his back as he began to move, his pace slow and steady, allowing her to get used to the sensation.


    Adrian kissed her again, his lips pressing against hers with a gentleness that made her heart swell.


    He moved carefully, his thrusts deep but controlled, making sure Seraphina was comfortable every step of the way.


    The intimacy between them was palpable, the connection they shared growing stronger with each passing moment.


    Seraphina''s nervousness began to melt away, replaced by a growing pleasure that coursed through her body.


    She let out soft moans, her legs wrapping around Adrian''s waist as she surrendered herself fully to the moment.


    It was different from anything she had experienced before, more personal, more profound.


    Adrian''s pace gradually quickened, his breathing becoming heavier as he felt Seraphina''s body respond to his.


    He groaned softly, his hands gripping her hips as he thrust deeper, their bodies moving in perfect sync.


    The sounds of their passion filled the room, the soft creak of the bed and the quiet gasps and moans creating a symphony of desire.


    Seraphina felt herself teetering on the edge of something new, something intense. Her body ached with pleasure, her mind overwhelmed by the sensations coursing through her.


    She had never felt this vulnerable, this connected to anyone before. Adrian''s touch, his movements, his presence¡ªit was all consuming.


    As the intensity of their lovemaking grew, Adrian leaned down, his lips brushing against Seraphina''s ear. "You''re so beautiful," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "I love you."


    His words sent a shiver down her spine, and for the first time, Seraphina allowed herself to fully embrace the emotions she had kept hidden for so long.


    She loved him too, more than she had ever realized, more than she had ever admitted to herself.


    With a soft cry, Seraphina reached her climax, her body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    Adrian followed soon after, his own release coming in a deep groan as he buried himself inside her, holding her tightly as they rode out the final moments of their shared ecstasy.


    For a few minutes, they lay there in silence, their bodies still entwined, their breathing heavy as they recovered from the intensity of the moment.


    Adrian pressed a gentle kiss to Seraphina''s forehead, his hand brushing a strand of hair away from her face.


    "Are you alright?" he asked softly, his voice filled with concern and affection.


    Seraphina smiled, her eyes half-lidded as she gazed up at him. "I''m more than alright," she whispered, her fingers tracing the lines of his jaw. "I never knew¡­ it could be like this."


    Adrian chuckled softly, pulling her closer as he nuzzled her neck. "I''m glad you enjoyed it," he murmured, his voice warm and soothing. "I told you, tonight is all about you."


    Seraphina felt a warmth spread through her chest, a feeling she wasn''t used to but welcomed nonetheless.


    She nestled into Adrian''s embrace, her body still tingling from the afterglow of their lovemaking.

 Chapter 175: A Night Only For Her Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 175: A Night Only For Her Part 2 (R-18)Seraphina nestled into Adrian''s arms, her body still humming from their intimate moment. The warmth of his embrace made her feel safe, a feeling she wasn''t used to but found herself craving more of.


    Vulnerability had never been her strong suit, but tonight she had felt it and allowed herself to experience it. And somehow, it was comforting.


    Adrian''s fingers traced soft, soothing patterns along her back, his touch gentle. He pressed a kiss to her temple, his breath warm against her skin. "You''re incredible, Seraphina," he whispered.


    She smiled, though uncertainty still lingered within her. "I never thought¡­ being alone with you would feel this way," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "I''ve shared so many moments with you, but this, just the two of us, it feels so much different. I love this feeling of being with you."


    Adrian tilted her chin up gently, meeting her gaze. His eyes, filled with warmth and tenderness, made her chest tighten with unfamiliar emotions.


    "It is different," he agreed softly. "Because this is just for you. No one else. And I wanted it to be special for you."


    A lump formed in Seraphina''s throat. She had always been a part of Adrian''s life, but this intimacy¡ªthe closeness they shared tonight¡ªfelt new, overwhelming in the best way.


    Her heart swelled with emotions she hadn''t realized were there, emotions she didn''t entirely know how to handle.


    "You''ve always been by my side, Seraphina," Adrian continued, his voice a low rumble. "I want you to know how much I care about you, not just when others are around, but when it''s just the two of us too."


    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she leaned into him, resting her forehead against his chest.


    For the first time, she felt truly happy, not because of emotional feedback from Isabella, but from deep within her own soul. She felt it.


    The silence that followed was comfortable, their bodies still entwined, the quiet of the night wrapping around them like a warm blanket.


    Seraphina''s thoughts drifted, replaying the tenderness Adrian had shown her. She never realized how much she needed this closeness, and now, having tasted it, she couldn''t imagine being without it.


    Adrian''s voice broke the stillness. "Seraphina¡­ I love you," he whispered, his words soft but filled with emotion.


    Her heart skipped a beat, her breath catching in her throat. It wasn''t the first time he had said those words, but this time, they felt deeper and more personal to her.


    She genuinely felt warmth blossoming inside her, as Adrian uttered those words. Her eyes started feeling a little blurry.


    Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, surprising her. "I¡­ I love you too, Adrian," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "More than I thought possible."


    Adrian smiled, pulling her closer, his hand stroking her hair as they lay together in the soft glow of the candlelight, content in the quiet intimacy they now shared.


    This night had changed everything between them. And for the first time, Seraphina felt ready to embrace it.


    As she rested her head on Adrian''s chest, her body still tingling from their intimacy, Seraphina felt a spark of desire lingering beneath the surface.


    She bit her lip, glancing up at him, unsure if she should voice her thoughts.


    Adrian noticed her subtle shift, his fingers still gently combing through her hair. "Something on your mind?" he asked, his voice low and comforting.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, then met his gaze, her eyes flickering with a mix of curiosity and lingering need. "I¡­ want more," she whispered, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I want to feel you again."


    Adrian''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Another round?" he teased, his tone playful but full of warmth.


    Seraphina nodded, her shyness slipping away as her desire grew. This time, she wanted something different¡ªsomething more intimate, a way to feel even closer to him.


    She gently guided Adrian to sit cross-legged on the bed, her hands moving with a new kind of confidence.


    Then, with a sultry grace, she climbed into his lap, her legs wrapping around his waist as she faced him.


    The closeness of this position felt electric, their bodies pressed intimately together.


    Her chest brushed against his, her breath mingling with his as she slowly lowered herself onto him, the sensation deep and fulfilling. A soft moan escaped her lips, her voice trembling with need.


    Adrian''s hands found her hips, guiding her movements as Seraphina began to rock gently. Their eyes locked, and the intensity of the moment was undeniable.


    Every motion brought them closer, not just physically, but emotionally, their connection deepening with each shared breath.


    Seraphina gasped softly, feeling Adrian fill her once more, the closeness of the position amplifying every sensation. "Ah¡­ Adrian¡­"


    Her moans grew louder as the pleasure mounted, her body responding to his every touch, her back arching as she moved in rhythm with him.


    The feeling of Adrian inside her, the closeness of their bodies, made her gasp again, louder this time, her voice thick with desire.


    Her legs tightened around him as she moved, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him even closer. "Mmm¡­ yes¡­ just like that," she whispered between moans, her breath ragged as the pleasure built.


    Adrian''s lips found hers in a tender kiss, their faces inches apart, their foreheads touching as they moved together in perfect harmony.


    He groaned softly, his own desire rising as their bodies pressed closer, each thrust deeper than the last.


    Seraphina''s moans were loud filled with pleasure. Adrian''s hands roamed her back, his fingers resting on her spine as they moved together, their rhythm slow and deliberate.


    In this position, every movement felt magnified. Seraphina''s heart raced as her body pressed against his, her pulse quickening with each deep, steady thrust.


    Her moans grew more frequent, her voice trembling with the intensity of the sensations coursing through her.


    The sensation of their bodies intertwined in such an intimate way left her breathless, and as their pace quickened, the intensity grew, their connection consuming them both.


    Adrian groaned again, his hands once again gripping her hips as they moved faster, their bodies in perfect sync. "Seraphina¡­ you¡­feel so good...Ah..."


    The closeness was overwhelming, and Seraphina could feel herself teetering on the edge of ecstasy. Her moans became more desperate, louder, her body trembling with pleasure as she neared the climax.


    Her legs tightened around Adrian''s waist, her fingers digging into his back as she surrendered completely to the moment, her moans growing louder and more urgent with each passing second.


    "Oh...Ah...Ah...Yes...Like that...Ah...Adrian...My Dear...Ah Mess Me Up..." she gasped, her moans mixing with Adrian''s as they reached new heights together.


    "Seraphina... You''re perfect... You feel incredible," Adrian groaned between breaths, his voice thick with pleasure.


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 176: A Night Only For Her Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 176: A Night Only For Her Part 3 (R-18)Seraphina''s breath hitched as her body reached its peak, lost in lust, her mind barely able to hold onto the sensations that surged through her.


    Adrian''s hands on her hips anchored her as her body quivered with pleasure, her moans becoming erratic as the intensity mounted.


    "Adrian..." she whimpered, her voice barely audible, but the urgency was clear.


    Her body trembled in his embrace, every nerve alight as she clung to him, her nails digging into his shoulders, seeking something to ground her amidst the overwhelming pleasure.


    Adrian''s grip on her tightened as he felt her climax, her body pulsing around him, drawing him even deeper into the moment.


    The warmth of her skin, the softness of her moans, and the way her legs trembled against his sent him over the edge.


    "Seraphina... I can''t... hold back anymore," he groaned, his voice thick with raw emotion as he thrust into her one last time.


    With a deep, guttural moan, he followed her into bliss, their bodies perfectly in sync as they rode the wave of ecstasy together. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, the world seemed to disappear, leaving only the two of them in the haze of their shared release.


    Seraphina collapsed against Adrian''s chest, her breath ragged, her heart racing.


    She could feel his heart beating just as wildly beneath her, their bodies still connected, still trembling from the intensity of their union.


    She couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. Her body felt limp, utterly spent, but in the most satisfying way.


    All she could do was rest against him, her arms loosely draped around his neck, her forehead pressed against his.


    Adrian''s fingers gently trailed down her spine, soothing her as they both caught their breath. His lips brushed her temple again, his breath warm against her skin.


    "Seraphina," he whispered, his voice soft yet filled with emotion. "You mean everything to me. This... this is everything."


    A soft smile spread across her lips as she nuzzled deeper into his embrace. "You... you make me feel whole, Adrian," she whispered in response, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and affection.


    "I never thought I could feel this way about someone."


    Adrian''s arms tightened around her protectively, as though he never wanted to let her go. "I''ll always be here for you," he promised. "No matter what."


    They stayed like that for a long moment, simply holding each other in the quiet aftermath of their intimacy. The world outside seemed far away, insignificant compared to the bond they had just strengthened.


    Seraphina felt safe, cherished¡ªtwo things she had rarely experienced before. And now that she had them with Adrian, she never wanted to let them go.


    Eventually, she lifted her head to meet his gaze, her eyes still half-lidded with the lingering effects of their passion. "I love you," she whispered again, her voice soft but full of sincerity.


    Adrian smiled, his hand cupping her cheek as he leaned in to press a gentle kiss to her lips. "I love you too, Seraphina," he replied, his voice equally tender.


    Ding! Mission Complete Host


    Mission: Conquer Seraphina''s Heart and Soul


    Rewards:


    +100 Charm


    +200,000 Seduction Points


    Blueprint to construct the Virtual Training Chamber


    Space Stone


    One chance to obtain an additional class


    "Do you want to claim the rewards now host?", system asked in its usual mechanical tone.


    Adrian''s mind buzzed as he looked at the mission completion notification. The rewards were outstanding, and the thought of claiming them immediately flashed through his mind.


    Yet, he stopped himself, not wanting to shift his focus away from Seraphina.


    "Not for now," he replied mentally, pushing the thought aside. He wanted this moment to be solely about herabout them.


    He made a mental note to study the rewards tomorrow morning, once everything settled.


    For now, he decided to solely focus on spending his relaxing time with Seraphina.


    Adrian pulled the blankets up over them, tucking Seraphina into his side as they settled in together.


    Seraphina rested her head on his chest once more, her eyes fluttering shut as a sense of peace washed over her.


    For the first time in a long time, she felt like she had found where she truly belonged, right there in Adrian''s arms.


    And as they drifted off to sleep, she knew that this was just the beginning of something far greater between them, something that would only grow stronger with time.


    As dawn''s first light crept over the horizon, Adrian stirred awake, careful not to wake Seraphina, who still slept peacefully beside him.


    The warmth of the early morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a golden glow across the room.


    Adrian slipped out of bed, his movements quiet and precise, quietly disentangling himself from Seraphina''s sleeping form, he rose from the bed, careful not to wake her.


    Her peaceful expression, framed by the soft strands of her blazing red hair, stirred something protective within him. But there was no time to linger. He had to prepare.


    Today was important as he had to open the portal in his manor in order to have his army and women return here rather than Mortimer''s castle.


    The system''s voice chimed in his mind, clear and mechanical as always. "Host, the training chamber''s is almost about to reach its time limit. "


    Adrian nodded, focusing his mind as he walked to the training grounds where he will open the portal.


    His steps were steady, his heart calm but filled with anticipation. Without hesitation, he activated the portal through the item provided by the system.


    The portal shimmered in the air before him, a swirling mass of energy that promised the return of those loyal to him.


    The air in the training ground crackled with power as the portal widened.


    First, the Draconian soldiers emerged. They were powerful, imposing figures, their scaled armor gleaming in the dawn''s early light.


    Each step they took echoed with authority, and behind them, the regular human soldiers followed. The Draconians naturally took the lead, their commanding presence guiding the disciplined ranks of men who marched behind them.


    Adrian''s forces looked even stronger than when he had last seen them, battle-hardened and ready for the next stage.


    Soon, his women appeared from the portal, led by Isabella, her presence as regal and magnetic as ever.


    She smiled softly at Adrian, her eyes filled with warmth and pride. Behind her, Sophia, Eve, Rosalyn, and his personal maid Christine followed, each of them wearing expressions of anticipation.


    They were more than just companions¡ªthey were integral to his plans, to his life.


    As the last of the soldiers stepped through, Adrian felt a swell of pride. This was his army¡ªhis people, and soon, they would all be part of something even greater.


    "Welcome back," Adrian greeted them, his voice carrying both authority and warmth as he surveyed the assembled forces.

 Chapter 177: Return

    Chapter 177: ReturnAdrian stood before his army, the early morning sun casting long shadows across the training grounds.


    His gaze swept over the ranks of Draconians, humans, and his women, all gathered before him.


    There was a sense of accomplishment in the air, a shared pride after their time in the Virtual Training Chamber.


    Although only a day had passed in real life, they had spent a full year honing their skills inside, and the results were clear.


    With a commanding presence, Adrian raised his hand, signaling for silence. The murmurs among the soldiers died down, and all eyes turned to him, awaiting his words.


    "You have done well," Adrian began, his voice powerful yet filled with admiration.


    "Your efforts in the battle against Mortimer''s forces were nothing short of exceptional. You showed courage, strength, and loyalty, qualities that have brought us victory."


    He paused, letting his words sink in as he surveyed the crowd.


    "But your work did not stop there. After the battle, you trained harder than ever. You endured a full year of grueling combat and relentless drills within the Virtual Training Chamber¡ªwhat was just a day in this world¡ªbut it made you stronger, more disciplined. Each one of you has grown."


    Adrian activated his system''s appraisal, scanning his forces. His heart swelled with pride as he assessed the progress of his soldiers.


    Every foot soldier had successfully awakened to at least Class 1, their abilities far beyond what they had been before.


    The elite soldiers had reached over Level 25, and the captains, who had been among the strongest already, were now all fully awakened as Second Class.


    "You have surpassed my expectations," he continued, his voice ringing with pride.


    "Every one of you. Our soldiers have become First Class awakened warriors. Our elites are now among the strongest in the land, and our captains... you have ascended, reaching Class 2 and proving that you have potential no less than elites in higher ranking noble''s army."


    The soldiers stood a little taller at his words, their chests swelling with pride. Adrian gave them a nod of approval, knowing they had earned it.


    "I set a mission for you," he said, his tone serious but filled with warmth, "and you have completed it with excellence. I am proud to call you my army, my people."


    A round of applause and cheers rippled through the crowd, but Adrian raised his hand again, silencing them.


    "However," he continued, his voice taking on a more serious tone, "we must stay low for now. The outside world must not suspect our involvement in the events at Mortimer''s castle. Our true strength must remain hidden for just a little longer."


    He glanced over the faces of his women and soldiers, seeing the understanding and determination in their eyes. They knew what was at stake.


    "Soon, we will hear from Mortimer,"


    Adrian said, "and once our plans come to fruition, we will host a grand victory banquet to celebrate your achievements. But for now, we must remain vigilant, continue our routines as if we are simply preparing for war and we have been delayed due to mismanagement of logistics, to put on a show for Blackthorn family. There will be a time to celebrate¡ªa time for glory¡ªbut it is not today."


    The soldiers nodded, their expressions resolute. Adrian''s words had stirred something deep within them, a sense of purpose and anticipation.


    "Until then," Adrian concluded, his voice carrying authority and warmth, "I commend you on a job well done. Continue your training, continue your preparations. The world will soon see the power of the Everhart family, but we will reveal it on our terms."


    As the soldiers dispersed, Adrian took a deep breath, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment.


    The training had been a success, and his army was now stronger than ever. But his attention quickly shifted as he felt a familiar presence moving towards him.


    Sophia leaped into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck, her face beaming with happiness.


    "Adrian!" she exclaimed, her voice full of affection as she snuggled into him, pressing her body against his. "I missed you!"


    Adrian chuckled, hugging her back tightly. "Welcome back, Sophia," he said warmly, his hand gently stroking her hair. "You did incredibly well, as expected of you."


    Sophia smiled at his praise, her eyes sparkling with joy. She looked up at him with admiration before planting a quick kiss on his cheek, her excitement palpable.


    However, before the moment could continue, Isabella approached, her expression a mixture of warmth and sternness.


    She grabbed Sophia''s arm, pulling her away from Adrian. "Mind your manners, Sophia," Isabella chided gently. "You''re a noble lady. Behave accordingly."


    Sophia pouted, making a face at Isabella. "Mom, you''re just jealous that I got to hug Adrian first," she teased, sticking out her tongue playfully.


    Adrian watched the exchange with a wry smile, amused by Sophia''s cheekiness. He loved the dynamic between his women, each of them so different but so dear to him.


    Isabella huffed, her expression softening into a knowing smile. "Perhaps," she said with a sigh, but her tone was filled with affection. She then turned to Adrian, her eyes holding a quiet warmth.


    Adrian nodded, reaching out to gently squeeze Isabella''s hand, he said sincerely. "You''ve all done well."


    Turning to Christine, who stood nearby, Adrian''s expression became more serious.


    "Christine," he said, his tone gentle but firm, "I need you to take a few of the Draconian soldiers and fetch your sister and mother. We can''t leave them behind any longer."


    Christine''s face lit up at the request. "Okay, big brother!" she said enthusiastically, her excitement showing in her smile. "I''ve missed my sister and mother so much. I''ll bring them back safely." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Christine gave him a quick nod before turning and rushing off, her steps filled with purpose as she went to gather the soldiers.


    Adrian watched her go, feeling a sense of relief that soon, Chris and her mother would be reunited with them.


    After the brief exchange, Adrian turned his attention back to the rest of his women.


    Standing before them, he activated his system''s Appraisal ability, curious to see how they had grown during their time in the Virtual Training Chamber.

 Chapter 178: Level Reset

    Chapter 178: Level ResetAdrian activated his Appraisal ability, observing the stats of his women. True to the advice he''d given them before entering the training chamber, they had focused not on leveling up, but on honing their combat experience.


    Though their levels hadn''t risen significantly barely going up by few levels, their battle instincts had sharpened, and their techniques refined.


    Adrian had a special plan for their growth¡ªone that would involve a full level reset and grant them access to superior mana circulation manuals.


    Before they entered the chamber, Adrian had instructed them to prioritize mastering battle tactics, polishing their skills, and deepening their understanding of mana control over gaining levels.


    Their current growth had been built using mediocre mana circulation manuals, which limited their future potential.


    In particular, Eve had suffered the most, as her manual only provided a one additional point to her intelligence.


    Baron Mortimer got her the lowest of low, mana circulation manual, to ensure she would not get strong enough to escape his control.


    Yet, thanks to her strong basic stats, she still held her own as a mage. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the manuals Adrian could buy from the system were of much higher quality, offering more additional stats per level up as well as setting a higher ceiling for their potential.


    The reset, he had explained to them, would allow them to rebuild their foundations and grow even stronger.


    With this plan in mind, they''d chosen to focus on experience rather than levels during their chamber training.


    Satisfied with their hard work, Adrian addressed them in the present. "You''ve all trained hard, building resilience, skill, and experience," he said warmly.


    "Now that we''re back in the real world, Aunt and I will guide you through the reset and provide you with more advanced circulation manuals. With these, you''ll grow even stronger, and our family will never have to bow to anyone."


    His women exchanged glances filled with anticipation and confidence, but Adrian''s thoughts drifted towards the conversation he had with the system in the virtual training chamber previously.


    In the chamber, he had asked the system about performing the level reset there, intending for them to level up over a full year inside its safe, condensed time.


    But the system had disagreed, giving him a stern warning about the potential dangers.


    "Host, a level reset is a profound and irreversible transformation," the system explained. "It is not a simple reset as in the games you used to play, where stats are wiped and experience gains recalculated. Instead, it is an intricate, delicate process that dives deep into the very foundation of one''s mana core and spiritual essence.


    "To undergo this reset, the individual''s mana circulation pathways must be dismantled entirely before being rebuilt, step by step, to accommodate the advanced manual''s specifications.


    In the training chamber, where time and mana flow are artificially manipulated, this delicate process becomes inherently unstable. Imagine pouring liquid metal into a mold that continually shifts shape and density.


    "The chamber''s accelerated time and condensed mana could create an uncontrollable ripple effect on your women''s cores, leading to mana distortions, prolonged mana burns, or, in the worst cases, irreversible damage to their mana foundations.


    "This restructuring demands a natural synchronization with the environment. Mana is not a static force; it is an interconnected web that flows through all life.


    This connection is impossible to stabilize within an artificial setting like the chamber, as it lacks the grounding influences of the real world''s ley lines and energy fields.


    Without these natural harmonics, the process could destabilize or even shatter their mana cores."


    Considering the system''s warning, Adrian had abandoned the idea of resetting them in the chamber. The stakes were too high, and the risk of harm too great. He wouldn''t endanger his beloved women just to make them stronger.


    Back in the present, Adrian told them, "You''ll undergo the reset tomorrow. Rest for now¡ªyou''ve just returned from a year of intense training in the virtual chamber, and you need to be at your peak condition to avoid any mishaps."


    Aside from Seraphina, everyone would undergo the level reset for now. Adrian would have to find some way to have Seraphina learn higher tier manuals.


    It was really difficult for third class awakened to undergo level reset with the same method for lower classes.


    Besides, he was not strong enough now, so he needed Seraphina''s third class awakened powers, so he could not have her undergo level reset anyway.


    Adrian''s gaze swept over them with pride as he prepared them to take the next steps in their journey together.


    Just as he was about to discuss their upcoming plans, Sophia stepped forward and once again embraced him with a sly smile.


    "Little brother," she began, "I have been training hard in the chamber and I still have to do hard work tomorrow? If you want your adorable big sister to be in peak condition, you have to take me on a date." She arched a playful eyebrow.


    " I''ll be at my peak physically and mentally when I know my little brother has spoiled me properly."


    Adrian chuckled, as he looked towards his big sister acting cute. "Spoiling you, huh?" he replied, amused by her boldness.


    Hearing this, Eve quickly interjected, her voice rising with excitement. "Me too!" she blurted out, throwing her hands up.


    "Only Sophia is not fair! I want a date too, Adrian! You have to be fair to everyone," she added with a pout, her cheeks flushed with anticipation.


    Adrian looked around at the rest of the women gathered.


    While Isabella and Seraphina, who had joined them, after waking up, from all the commotion, didn''t voice their thoughts, the look in their eyes spoke volumes.


    Isabella''s warm smile hinted at the same desire, while Seraphina''s usual stern expression softened slightly, an almost-hidden spark of curiosity dancing in her gaze.


    Meanwhile, Rosalyn had her head hung down, blushing, seeming embarrass to ask or even show her expression to him.


    With a resigned yet amused sigh, Adrian gave in. "Alright, alright," he said, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "You guys take a bath and freshen up, have some breakfast. I will wait for Chris to return and decide how to spend quality time with my lovely ladies."

 Chapter 179: Outing

    Chapter 179: OutingAdrian watched as his women exchanged excited glances, their eyes brimming with both relief and anticipation.


    Their intense training in the virtual chamber had left them stronger and battle-hardened, but he could see the need for a moment of peace and rest in each of their expressions.


    "Alright, ladies," he said warmly, gesturing toward the grand entrance of the manor.


    "Go on inside. Take a bath, have a proper breakfast, and we can go on outing together, since we have no time for individual dates for today. You''ve all earned it."


    Sophia gave him a lingering look, her usual sly smirk playing on her lips.


    "Don''t think you''re off the hook, little brother," she teased, her voice lilting. "A day of outing doesn''t replace the me wanting to go on a date with you."


    Eve, not one to be left behind, chimed in, her voice bubbling with eagerness. "You''d better not forget about me, Adrian! I''m expecting you to spoil me too."


    Adrian chuckled, his gaze moving across the others. Isabella, standing by with a graceful smile, nodded in silent appreciation, while Seraphina, ever the stoic guardian, gave him a rare but approving glance.


    Rosalyn, meanwhile, stayed near the back, her cheeks flushed a deep pink as she avoided his gaze, her shy mannerisms betraying her excitement.


    Soon, they''d undergo the level reset, allowing them to reach heights previously blocked by inferior mana circulation manuals.


    Turning his gaze to the courtyard, he waited patiently, knowing that Chris and her mother would arrive shortly.


    He''d arranged for a few of his Draconian awakened soldiers to escort them, ensuring their journey was safe and secure.


    Adrian leaned against the stone wall in the courtyard, watching the morning mist swirl as he awaited Chris''s arrival.


    The sounds of laughter and chatter echoed from the other side of the castle, where the ladies were enjoying a well-deserved bath and breakfast before the day''s events.


    Shortly after, a small procession approached from the gates, led by Chris, her mother supported beside her, and a few Draconian-awakened guards who had accompanied them.


    The sight of Chris''s wide eyes and the relieved look on her face brought a smile to Adrian''s lips.


    He noticed Christine walking alongside them, her innocent curiosity brimming in her gaze as she took in the castle surroundings.


    As soon as Chris spotted him, her expression softened, and she broke into a run, arms outstretched. Adrian held his ground, allowing her to leap into his embrace.


    The moment she collided with him, she clung to him tightly, her shoulders trembling as she whispered, "Adrian, you''re safe¡­ I was so worried."


    Tears glistened on her cheeks, and her fingers gripped his shoulders as if afraid he might vanish.


    Adrian stroked her hair gently. "Chris, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me like that," he said softly, holding her until she steadied herself.


    He knew the last few days must have been a whirlwind for her, especially waiting for him while taking care of her mother.


    Pulling back slightly, Chris wiped her eyes, smiling through her tears. "I¡­ I couldn''t help it. Seeing you standing there safe, after everything, I just¡­ I missed you so much."


    "I missed you too," he replied, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. His gaze shifted to Chris''s mother, who looked both weary and relieved.


    Despite the curse still affecting her, she seemed to have gained a bit of color, and her posture wasn''t as frail as before.


    "How is your mother''s condition?" Adrian asked, looking at Chris with a gentle expression.


    Chris took a deep breath and replied, "Thanks to the doctors and items you sent, her condition is stabilized. The curse''s spread has been controlled for now, and she''s even feeling a bit better. There isn''t much improvement beyond that yet, but it''s a start."


    Adrian nodded, relieved to hear at least some positive news. He then reached out, wiping away the last remnants of tears from Chris''s cheeks with his thumb, his gaze steady and determined.


    "Now that things have settled down a bit, I have fewer distractions. I''ll be focusing on finding out who exactly cursed your mother, and root out every rats practicing such curse and black magic. No one will harm our family again."


    A warm sense of comfort filled Chris''s heart, and she found herself leaning into his touch.


    "Thank you, Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible as she looked up at him with deep gratitude in her eyes.


    He hugged her tightly, conveying all the reassurance he could. "We''ll get to the bottom of this," he promised. "And I''ll see to it that your mother gets the peace she deserves."


    Chris let out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding and nodded. "I know you will."


    Stepping back, Adrian gently guided her toward the doors of the castle. "Take your mother inside and let her rest for now. You should eat breakfast as well. Today, I''m planning a family outing to let everyone enjoy some quality time together and rest up. You could use some relaxation after all the worry and hardship."


    Chris''s face lit up with a genuine smile, her eyes sparkling at the mention of an outing. "That sounds wonderful. Thank you, Adrian."


    She cast a quick glance at her younger sister, who looked up at her with eager anticipation. "We''ll get her settled and join you after breakfast."


    Adrian nodded, giving Christine a gentle pat on the head as they walked past. The little girl beamed, clinging to her mother''s side as they made their way inside, the castle doors closing softly behind them.


    With a sense of satisfaction and relief, Adrian turned back to the courtyard, his mind already planning the day ahead.


    He wanted to give them all a break from their burdens, if only for a short while. Their struggles might not be over, but today, at least, they would be able to forget them.


    After taking a stroll for a short time, Adrian made his way to the dining hall where he found Isabella, Seraphina, Sophia, Eve, Chris and Christine and Rosalyn finishing up their breakfast.


    Their laughter and bright expressions warmed his heart. Sophia spotted him first, a playful grin spreading across her face.


    "About time, little brother," she teased, nudging Eve, who was already eyeing him with a knowing smile.


    "Everyone ready?" Adrian asked, his eyes twinkling as he took in their lively, refreshed faces. They all nodded eagerly, clearly as excited for the day as he was.


    "Well then," he said, "we''re going to spend today as a family. No training, no stress. Just a day to relax and make some memories." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The joy on their faces was unmistakable, and even Seraphina''s usual composed demeanor softened with anticipation.

 Chapter 180: Outing Part 2

    Chapter 180: Outing Part 2As the sun rose higher in the sky, casting warm golden light across the castle grounds, Adrian led his family out of the grand entrance and toward the awaiting carriages.


    The  air was crisp, carrying the scent of dew-kissed grass and blooming flowers, adding to the gentle sense of peace surrounding them.


    Today was a break from the worries of duty, training, and the weight of the recent challenges they had endured. Today was a rare day dedicated to joy.


    With the ladies by his side, they all climbed into the carriages, the polished wood interiors and plush seats making the ride comfortable and easy.


    Adrian shared a carriage with Christine, her wide eyes taking in the surroundings, while Chris and Rosalyn, who appeared much better than she had been, joined them.


    The others ¡ª Sophia, Seraphina, Isabella, and Eve ¡ª took the second carriage, filling the air with light-hearted chatter and occasional bursts of laughter as the horses set off.


    The carriages followed a winding path that led up to the mountainside, an untouched paradise where the world opened up to breathtaking views.


    They finally arrived at a scenic plateau with a lake at its center. Encircled by gentle hills and trees that swayed in the breeze, the lake''s water shimmered under the sun¡¯s light, a near-perfect mirror to the sky above.


    Everyone disembarked and stretched their limbs after the ride. Adrian took in the sight of his companions, each one of them sharing his sense of wonder and appreciation for the beauty around them.


    ¡°Well,¡± Adrian said with a grin, lifting a large picnic basket from the carriage, ¡°let¡¯s set up here by the lake. There¡¯s plenty of room to relax and enjoy the view.¡±


    He spread out a large, soft blanket on the grass, and one by one, they all settled down.


    Chris and Christine, carefully arranged the contents of the basket: pastries, fruit, cheese, fresh bread, and flasks of sweet, herbal tea.


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled with delight as she grabbed a piece of bread and butter, eagerly munching away. Her laughter was infectious, drawing smiles from everyone around her.


    Rosalyn, leaning back against a tree, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility of the place.


    Even Seraphina looked uncharacteristically at ease, her piercing blue eyes softer as she gazed over the lake.


    ¡°Imagine if every day could be this peaceful,¡± Rosalyn murmured, her voice carrying a note of wistful longing. Adrian caught her words, smiling as he glanced toward her.


    ¡°Moments like these are rare, but they¡¯re what make everything worth it,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯ll have more days like this, I promise.¡±


    Chris, who was seated close to Adrian, reached over and gave his hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Thank you, Adrian. You¡¯ve given us so much to look forward to.¡±


    As they ate, conversation flowed easily, lighthearted and free from the usual pressures. They shared stories, memories, and laughter, basking in the warmth of the day and each other¡¯s company.


    After their meal, the group moved to the lakeside, some dipping their feet in the cool water. Adrian watched Christine run to the lake''s edge, giggling as she splashed water with her toes, her joy reflected in the rippling water.


    Sophia soon joined her, playfully splashing back, her laughter filling the air.


    Eve, picked up a small pebble and attempted to skip it across the lake. It plopped into the water almost immediately, but she laughed nonetheless, her cheeks flushed with happiness.


    Adrian, chuckling, demonstrated how to skip stones properly, sending one gliding effortlessly across the lake¡¯s surface.


    Eve gave him a playful pout before trying again, this time managing to get a few skips, earning a cheer from Christine.


    Seraphina, standing slightly apart, watched them with an almost maternal pride. It was a rare sight to see her so relaxed, her usual expression softened.


    She caught Adrian¡¯s eye and offered a small smile, one that spoke volumes.


    As the afternoon waned, they lay back on the grass, gazing up at the sky as fluffy clouds drifted lazily by.


    The sun cast a golden glow over the mountains, and a gentle breeze stirred the air. Adrian felt a sense of serenity settle over him as he looked up at the vast blue sky.


    ¡°This is perfect,¡± Isabella said softly, her head resting on her folded arms as she watched a few birds fly overhead. ¡°Moments like these¡­ it¡¯s perhaps what life is really about.¡±


    Rosalyn, lying beside her, nodded in agreement. "It reminds me of my childhood, I had came across a small pond while I got lost in the forest while playing. It became my favorite spot after that".


    Adrian smiled, listening as they each shared small, treasured memories from the past.


    The stories ranged from humorous to heartwarming, each one weaving a closer bond between them.


    He felt a wave of gratitude wash over him; this was his family ¡ª one he was determined to protect at all costs.


    As the sky deepened into a soft, warm dusk, the sounds of birds returning to their nests filled the air, and the water glimmered with the last rays of sunlight.


    Chris, who had been quietly watching the lake, suddenly turned to Adrian.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a wish,¡± she said, her voice filled with a gentle excitement.


    He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°A wish?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for the future.¡± She held out her hand, palm open. ¡°Everyone. Let¡¯s make a wish together.¡±


    Smiling, everyone joined in, each placing their hand atop the next until they formed a small circle.


    Christine closed her eyes tightly, her expression adorably serious as she focused on her wish.


    One by one, the others followed suit, each silently pouring their hopes for peace, happiness, and a future filled with love and protection for each other.


    Adrian closed his eyes as well, a single thought filling his heart: for his family¡¯s happiness to remain unbroken, no matter what the future held.


    When they finally let go, the air seemed lighter, as if their wishes had been carried away by the breeze.


    ¡°Well,¡± Seraphina said with a faint smile, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d find myself making wishes like a young girl again. But¡­ it was a nice feeling.¡±


    As evening descended, they packed up, leaving behind a sense of peace and serenity that lingered long after they departed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ride home was filled with drowsy conversation and soft laughter, a gentle warmth settling over them as they traveled back to the manor under the starlit sky.


    Later that night, after everyone had retreated to their rooms, Adrian stood alone on the balcony, looking out over the silent, moonlit landscape.


    A soft smile played on his lips as he remembered the day¡¯s events. Today had been a reminder of what he was fighting for , the precious, irreplaceable moments with those he loved.


    In that quiet moment, he made a silent vow to himself: whatever came their way, he would keep them safe and ensure they had many more days like this.


    No matter how challenging the journey ahead, he would never let anything come close to harm his family.


    With a final, lingering gaze at the stars above, Adrian turned back, and headed to sleep.

 Chapter 181: Starting Level Reset

    Chapter 181: Starting Level ResetAs the first rays of dawn slipped through the castle windows, casting a soft, golden glow over the quiet room, Adrian stretched, feeling yesterday¡¯s tranquility still lingering.


    It was as if the warmth of that peaceful day had seeped into his bones¡ªa reminder of what he fought so hard to protect.


    Smiling, he rose and prepared himself for the day ahead, savoring the memory of that rare, restful break.


    By the time he reached the dining hall, the ladies were already gathered, laughter filling the space and bringing a warm, vibrant energy to the room.


    Breakfast was a lively affair, each of them chatting and laughing in a way that reminded Adrian of just how close they had all become.


    After the meal, Adrian leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. ¡°Alright,¡± he said with a hint of excitement in his voice.


    ¡°Today¡¯s the day for the level resets. Have you all rested adequately? Where should we perform the resets? Guest room? Training hall?¡±


    The women exchanged glances, their eyes bright with anticipation. Isabella was the first to speak up, tilting her head with a slight smile. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Adrian, we already have already discussed it. We¡¯d like to do the reset in your room.¡±


    Rosalyn nodded, her gaze warm. ¡°It¡¯s where we can relax completely, physically and mentally. Plus, it just feel, right.¡±


    A bit surprised by their request, Adrian shook his head with a wry smile.


    ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what my beauties prefer then so be it. I¡¯ll meet you all there in a few minutes.¡±


    The ladies dispersed to prepare, each of them eager for the next step in their training.


    Adrian shared their excitement, knowing this reset would help unlock even more potential within each of them, granting them a new edge in strength and skill.


    Once they¡¯d gathered in his room, Adrian gestured for Eve to step forward.


    She was the lowest level among them, and he wanted to start with her to ensure everything would go smoothly.


    Eve¡¯s wide eyes sparkled with determination as she moved to the center of the room.


    ¡°Ready, Eve?¡± Adrian asked.


    She nodded, her expression a mix of nerves and excitement.


    With a focused thought, Adrian activated his system, requesting it to initiate the reset process for Eve. A screen appeared in his field of vision, displaying an unexpected offer:


    ¡°Host, available today is the Level Reset Package, which 100% guarantees the safety of the individual during the reset. Not only that, buy right now and your ladies will be able to keep all the   points of one particular attribute intact. Drawback is, particular attribute will grow at half the speed of other attributes until they surpass their original level.¡±


    His eyebrows lifted in surprise. This was an incredible offer¡ªnot only would it ensure Eve¡¯s and others safety, but it would allow her to keep all the  points of one particular attribute intact.


    The only trade-off was that the preserved stat would grow at half the normal rate until she surpassed her original level, which was not even a drawback if thought carefully.


    Even if the speed of attribute points gain was halved, more points were still added to the original total.


    Heart racing at the value of this opportunity, Adrian confirmed the purchase with his Seduction Points.


    His SP had been accumulating due to nightly exercises during his almost one year stay at the training chamber. So, he didn''t feel much while spending such huge amount.


    As soon as he did, the system activated the reset package, a wave of energy enveloping Eve. Adrian watched as she closed her eyes, letting herself sink into the reset¡¯s energy flow.


    The room was bathed in a soft, golden glow as the process began, a cocoon of energy gently wrapping around her.


    The system prompted Adrian to select an attribute to preserve. He asked Eve,"Which attribute points would she like to have intact?"


    Eve, promptly replied," I can keep one of my attribute intact? If, so then. please keep my intelligence attribute.|


    The reset process worked like a magical detoxification, cleansing her system of accumulated fatigue and pent-up energy from previous levels.


    He could see the faint shimmer of mana outlining her form, enhancing her connection with her inner core.


    The cocoon pulsed rhythmically, each pulse releasing another layer of stress and resistance.


    Minutes passed as Adrian observed Eve¡¯s body relax further, her breathing deep and steady. The energy around her pulsed with a soothing rhythm, radiating warmth.


    Finally, the cocoon¡¯s glow began to fade, settling into her as the reset completed. Eve¡¯s eyes fluttered open, blinking a little dazed but visibly rejuvenated, her cheeks glowing with newfound vitality.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Adrian asked, smiling.


    Eve¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I don''t know how to describe it. I feel weak, at the same time, I also feel energized?"


    He then explained how her Intelligence stat had been preserved and mentioned the minor drawback to its growth rate, to which Eve nodded, beaming.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Not only I can keep my original stat, I can also add on to it. You are amazing Adrian. Thank you.¡±


    The others, who had been watching closely, now seemed even more eager. Seeing Eve¡¯s smooth transition through the reset process reassured them, and Adrian could feel their anticipation building.


    ¡°Alright, I guess Sophia is next huh?¡± Adrian asked, his gaze sweeping over the group.


    Sophia stepped forward, her characteristic composure softened by a spark of excitement.


    Despite her usual calm, Adrian could see the eagerness in her eyes. She was, after all, a warrior at heart, and any edge in strength was something she valued.


    He guided her to the center of the room and initiated the same procedure. The system once again offered the Level Reset Package, and Adrian accepted, asking Sophia which attribute she¡¯d prefer to preserve.


    Sophia considered the question for a moment before replying, ¡°Strength, of course. That¡¯s what defined me as a Dual-Blade Master. I would like to walk on similar path once again.¡±


    Nodding, Adrian selected Strength. As before, a protective cocoon of energy enveloped Sophia, pulsing with a powerful, vibrant glow.


    The process was similar to Eve¡¯s, the cocoon acting as a magical cleansing wave, washing away the accumulated fatigue from her previous levels while stabilizing her core.


    As the cocoon faded and her reset completed, Sophia took a deep breath, her gaze now more intense and grounded.


    She flexed her fingers, testing her renewed strength. ¡°It¡¯s incredible. I can feel how much lighter I am now. I also feel weak and fragile yet somehow not uncomfortable,¡± she murmured, looking at Adrian with a fierce smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Adrian.¡±

 Chapter 182: Complications

    Chapter 182: ComplicationsThe atmosphere in Adrian''s room had shifted. The success of Sophia''s reset had brought a collective sense of relief to the group, but now all eyes turned to Isabella.


    She took a slow, steady breath as she stepped forward, her usual warmth tempered by a quiet resolve.


    The laughter and camaraderie from earlier faded, replaced by a tension that clung to the air.


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on her, noticing the steely determination in her eyes.


    "Are you ready Mom?" he asked, his voice calm, yet carrying the assurance she needed.


    Isabella nodded, the corner of her mouth lifting in a faint smile. "I am. Let''s do this."


    Adrian activated the system, selecting the reset function for Isabella. As he confirmed the action, a familiar golden glow began to wrap around her, creating a cocoon of light similar to those that had enveloped Eve and Sophia.


    But unlike with the others, something felt off.


    The light surrounding Isabella flickered erratically, intensifying until it took on a strange reddish hue. A warning screen flashed before Adrian''s eyes:


    "Warning Host: Target''s mana circuits contain remnants of High Essence Mana, incompatible with lower-rank mana channels. Mana purification is required to prevent destabilization. Cost: 30,000 SP. Do you wish to proceed?"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. High Essence Mana?


    " What is that?, Could it be that was the mana people at higher ranked used,"He thought.


    This lingering High Essence Mana wasn''t just dormant; it was a remnant of something extraordinary, now straining against the reset.


    He glanced at Isabella, who held his gaze, her face calm despite the light''s erratic pulsing. She gave him a small nod, her trust in him unwavering.


    "I''m going through with it," Adrian murmured, confirming the SP purchase. The golden light intensified around her, growing in brilliance, but the clash of energies continued.


    Isabella''s mana circuits, once built for a higher power, resisted the adjustment, reacting against the new flow of energy.


    Adrian could see the strain in her face. "Hold on, Mom," he said firmly, extending his own mana toward her, hoping to ease the resistance within her.


    His energy reached out, intertwining with hers, attempting to bridge the turbulent surge, but the mana within her resisted, raw and unyielding.


    The system chimed again, presenting another choice:


    "Warning: High Essence Mana is causing instability in the target''s circuits. Draconic Vein Synchronization can stabilize the process. Host needs to absorb her mana, otherwise the chance for failure is high. It might also cause damage to Isabella. Cost: 50,000 SP. Confirm to proceed?"


    Adrian''s heartbeat quickened. Draconic Vein Synchronization? It was a drastic measure, but if it could help his mother reclaim her true potential once again, it was worth the SP.


    He confirmed without hesitation, feeling the drain but trusting it would be worth it.


    A radiant aura of crimson and gold enveloped both of them, the Draconic Vein Synchronization forging a bridge between his mana and Isabella''s.


    His Draconic Mana harmonized with her High Essence Mana, the two forces intertwining in a powerful flow as they worked to calm the storm within her.


    The synchronization deepened, unearthing hidden fractures in her mana circuits¡ªold wounds from her descent from a higher power.


    Adrian''s heart ached as he felt the jagged scars that interrupted the mana flow within her, remnants of a past power that had taken its toll.


    As Isabella''s breathing grew more ragged, Adrian felt a pang of worry. Just then, the system prompted again:


    "Detected: Mana Circuit Damage. Full Circuit Restoration available for 70,000 SP. Restoration will repair all damaged circuits, granting full potential access to the target. Confirm to proceed?"


    Without hesitation, Adrian confirmed the repair, feeling his Seduction Points drain as a soft glow enveloped Isabella''s form.


    Her mana circuits, once scarred and strained, began to heal, the glow sinking into her body, filling her with a renewed energy and vitality she hadn''t felt in years.


    The atmosphere in Adrian''s room had shifted once more. The glow surrounding Isabella faded, and as she opened her eyes, her gaze held a new radiance¡ªa wholeness she hadn''t felt in years.


    She reached out to Adrian, her fingers brushing his cheek, her eyes wide with gratitude and something deeper.


    "Adrian¡­ I don''t know what to say," she whispered. "I feel¡­ whole again, as if a weight I didn''t even know I carried has lifted."


    He held her hand, his own breathing finally steadying. "You don''t need to say anything, Mom. I''m just glad you''re alright."


    She managed a smile, and the relief in her gaze spoke volumes. There was a softness there that hinted at the trust she''d placed in him, the unspoken bond they''d shared through this journey.


    The others, who had watched the intense process unfold, now gathered closer, expressions a mix of concern and relief etched on their faces.


    The others moved closer, sharing looks of awe and relief. But as Adrian began to relax, a sudden pang shot through him, and he doubled over, coughing violently.


    Spots danced before his eyes, and he could taste the metallic tang of blood as it spattered onto his hand.


    The room blurred, the world seeming to tilt before he felt his legs give way beneath him. His vision swam, the last thing he saw being Isabella''s horrified face as she reached out to him.


    Then, darkness. With a loud "Thud" sound, he fell on the floor, his body completely shut off.


    As Adrian crumpled to the floor, the room erupted in panic.


    "Adrian!" Isabella cried, rushing forward, her face a mask of horror as she knelt beside him, her hands trembling.


    The others surged forward, calling his name, their voices filled with fear and confusion.


    Sophia''s eyes were wide with alarm, and Eve clutched her hands to her chest, whispering frantically under her breath as though willing Adrian to wake up.


    "Everyone, calm down!" Seraphina commanded, her voice cutting through the chaos. Her tone was firm but held a glimmer of worry as she approached Adrian''s fallen form.


    She knelt down beside him, her hands glowing faintly as she placed them over his chest and forehead, sensing the turbulent energies within him. She could feel the remnants of High Essence Mana still circulating in his body, mingling with his own Draconic Mana, which was unique even to her, in an unstable blend. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 183: Encounter With The Goddess

    Chapter 183: Encounter With The GoddessAdrian stood at the center of a void. Darkness stretched infinitely in all directions, suffocating in its stillness.


    There was no sound, no sensation, just a silent, consuming emptiness. He turned his head, squinting as if searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would anchor him.


    But there was nothing. No walls. No ceiling. No ground. Only the oppressive black. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His heart pounded in his chest as disorientation set in.


    "Am I dead?"


    The thought weighed heavily on him, a mix of fear and confusion swirling in his mind.


    Then, without warning, the darkness shifted. Slowly at first, then faster, as if a veil had been lifted, revealing a blinding whiteness that swallowed everything in sight.


    The endless night was replaced with an equally infinite white expanse, and the sudden contrast left him dizzy.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" Adrian whispered, though the words seemed to vanish into the nothingness around him.


    The void offered no answers. He stood alone in this eerie white realm, still unsure if he was dead or alive.


    His last memory was of Isabella''s panicked face, the taste of blood in his mouth, and the sharp, burning pain tearing through his body before everything went black.


    As Adrian struggled to make sense of his situation, a deep, mature voice suddenly echoed around him, rich with amusement yet carrying an overwhelming sense of authority.


    "My, oh my... we meet again, huh, my dear boy."


    The voice sent a jolt through Adrian¡¯s body. He spun around, searching desperately for its source, but there was no one. Just the blank, white nothingness.


    "Who''s there?" Adrian demanded, his voice shaky yet defiant. "Show yourself!"


    As in response to his question, suddenly, the space shifted. The whiteness bent and reshaped itself until Adrian found himself standing at the edge of a vast open room, and right in the middle, a glowing figure sat, bathed in brilliant light.


    He could barely make out her form¡ªher shape seemed feminine, but her face and body were concealed, hidden behind a veil of radiant light that shielded her from being perceived fully.


    Don¡¯t bother trying to see me," the voice spoke again, soft but commanding. "You are far too weak to perceive the form of this goddess."


    Goddess? The word hung in the air, and Adrian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had never felt so out of his depth. His mind raced as he tried to wrap his head around the situation.


    "If you one day become a Class 5 Awakened," the voice continued, amusement lacing her tone, "then perhaps you''ll be able to glimpse this goddess in her true form. But for now, you are nothing but a fledgling that has just hatched out of its egg, my dear boy."


    Adrian swallowed hard, a mix of awe and frustration churning inside him. He could feel the weight of her presence, a force so vast it made him feel like an insect standing before a mountain.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t one to cower easily, even in the face of a so-called goddess. His eyes narrowed.


    "Who are you?" he demanded. "And what do you mean by ''we meet again''? I don¡¯t recall ever meeting you before."


    The goddess let out a melodic, almost teasing laugh that echoed through the space.


    "Oh, my dear boy, of course you don''t remember. I sealed your memory of our previous encounter. It was necessary, you see."


    Adrian blinked in shock. "Sealed my memory?"


    The revelation hit him like a punch to the gut. What kind of power did this being have to tamper with his very memories? And why?


    "Why would you seal my memory?" he asked, his voice quieter now, laced with confusion and anger. "What reason could you have for doing that?"


    He needed answers, but without knowing the true intention of the so called goddess before him, he would not trust anything coming out of her mouth.


    So, the first thing he did right after asking the question, was, he tried contacting his system.


    Desperately, Adrian reached out with his mind, trying to access the familiar interface.


    System! Come on¡­ where are you?¡¯ he called internally, but there was no response.


    For a brief moment, he could feel the presence of the system somewhere deep within him, but it was distant, muffled, as if it were deliberately avoiding him or blocked by something.


    Panic surged within him as he tried again, but no matter how hard he tried, the system didn''t answer his call.


    Right as he was panicking, the goddess answered his question, ¡°Well, let me enlighten you, even if only a little. You, Adrian Everhart, were not originally from this world. You died in your previous world, and it was I who brought your soul here, granting you this second life.¡±


    She then paused while looking at his shocked face and continued, "You made a bet with me," she said simply, her tone as matter-of-fact as one might use to discuss the weather.


    "In order for you to fulfill that bet, I had to seal your memories. It was one of the conditions for the bet between us my dear boy."


    Adrian¡¯s heart raced. "A bet? What kind of bet would I make with a goddess? And against the one who gave me second chance at life. Did I became bold as I had just died back then?"


    He opened his mouth to reply to her, and to give her his thanks for giving him a wonderful new life. But she cut him off before he could speak.


    "Yes, you were quite confident when you made the bet," she continued, her tone still playful.


    "At first, you were hesitant, but then¡ªsuddenly¡ªyou seemed almost... enlightened. You made the bet yourself, and even had the gall to add conditions against me, this goddess of fate and fortune."


    Just as he thought she had finished talking and about to give her his heartfelt thanks, she cut him once again, as if she was doing it on purpose.


    The goddess¡¯s light flared once again, her amusement palpable. ¡°Oh, my dear boy, you¡¯ll have to unseal that memory yourself. It has now become a part of your journey¡ªto get stronger, so that you can remember what you agreed to.¡±


    She let out another soft laugh. "I look forward to the day you fulfill your end of the bargain, my boy. I can hardly wait to lose."


    Adrian took a deep breath, the weight of the goddess¡¯s revelation pressing down on him. Yet, as the shock and confusion faded, something else stirred within him¡ªa sense of gratitude, raw and profound.


    Gathering his courage, he looked up at the brilliant figure before him, his voice steady.


    "Thank you¡­ for giving me this second chance at life," he said earnestly.


    "I know I may not remember everything, but¡­ this life, my family, my friends, everything I¡¯ve experienced¡ªI wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything.


    Her words had ignited something in Adrian¡ªa spark that grew into a fierce determination. He clenched his fists, his voice firm.


    "I swear to you, I won¡¯t let this chance go to waste. Whatever this bet is, whatever I agreed to back then¡ªI¡¯ll get strong enough to uncover it all, and I won¡¯t disappoint you."

 Chapter 184: Goddess of Fate, Nadia

    Chapter 184: Goddess of Fate, NadiaA strange, burning sensation stirred within him¡ªa fighting spirit he hadn''t felt in a long time. Even though he didn''t fully understand the situation, something about this mysterious bet ignited a fire deep inside him.


    He clenched his fists, determination flaring in his chest. "I don''t know what this bet is or why you sealed my memory, but if I made such a promise, I''ll fulfill it. I''ll get stronger, and I''ll figure it out¡ªno matter what."


    For the first time since their encounter, the goddess seemed to pause, as if regarding him with more interest.


    "Good," she said, her voice softening just slightly. "You had such confidence before, and it''s good to see that fire hasn''t dimmed. Very well, I will look forward to the day you unseal yourself and fulfill our little wager."


    She raised her hand, and the air around her shimmered faintly. "I have prepared a gift for you, as compensation for keeping you here for a while."


    The goddess, had been keeping an eye for him since their initial encounter. She was going to make a move and save him but she noticed something beyond her understanding, something mysterious, working to save him.


    She deducted, it might be something that gave Adrian courage to bet with her previously. While talking with him, she had been keeping eye on his body over in the mortal realm.


    She was giving him gift for keeping him here as well as the fact that she had been observing the mysterious entity within him, empowering him.


    She, as a goddess, doing a sneaky thing, without giving compensation would really be doing something beneath her.


    Before Adrian could respond, he felt a strange warmth enveloping his chest. It was brief, like a gentle touch that spread through his body, filling him with a renewed strength and clarity.


    Yet, even as it surged through him, he couldn''t fully comprehend what had just happened.


    "Now," the goddess said, her tone shifting back to playful authority, "it''s time for you to return. Your body is healing, and your presence in the mortal realm is needed. But be more careful next time, my boy. Your recklessness could cost you more than just your life."


    The goddess raised her hand, and Adrian felt an invisible force pulling him away, back toward the mortal realm.


    The world around him blurred, but he managed to call out, ¡°Thank you¡­ for this second chance at life. I still don''t know who you are though?.¡±


    Her voice was soft with the hint of a smile he could not see. ¡°Very well, my boy. I look forward to that day. But until then¡­ tread carefully. As for this one''s title, it''s Nadia, the goddess of Fate.¡±


    As her voice faded, she murmured to herself, barely audible to Adrian as he drifted away, ¡°What kind of mysterious entity has that boy tangled himself with? Even the gods can¡¯t sense it¡­ and I only noticed it due to that bet and this incident.¡±


    She paused, thoughtful, an odd gleam in her eyes. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t have to intervene to protect him from the others, at least, not for now. Things have become quite interesting with the arrival of this one. It¡¯s been over a hundred thousand years since, I have felt such excitement.¡±


    With that, she lifted her hand one final time, and Adrian felt his consciousness dim, the void giving way to darkness as he closed his eyes.


    As her voice faded into silence, Adrian¡¯s vision blurred, and he felt himself slipping back into darkness, an all-too-familiar sensation.


    He drifted in the void again, his mind reeling from the strange encounter. Then, with a heavy pull, he felt the weight of his soul reconnecting with his body.


    The transition was jarring¡ªsudden, uncomfortable, as if his spirit was being shoved back into a physical form not quite ready for it.


    He groaned, his senses numbed as he adjusted, realizing he¡¯d have to get used to this strange feeling if it ever happened again.


    The next thing he knew, his eyes fluttered open, heavy with fatigue. The familiar darkness of closed eyelids was replaced by blurred shapes slowly coming into focus.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± she cried, her voice shaking with emotion. Adrian barely had time to register her face before she threw herself at him, clutching him in a tearful embrace.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awake! You¡¯re okay!¡± she started crying loudly, her relief pouring out in waves.


    Adrian blinked, still groggy, as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Christine¡¯s embrace was almost suffocating, but the way she clung to him, her shoulders shaking, kept him still.


    He could feel the warmth of her relief, the intensity of her emotions pouring out as if she¡¯d been holding them back for a long time.


    It was strange; his encounter with the goddess Nadia, had felt brief¡ªmaybe half an hour, at most. Why was Christine reacting with such a sense of desperation?


    "Christine¡­ why are you acting like I¡¯ve come back to life?¡± he asked softly, still piecing together his senses. ¡°It¡¯s barely been an hour since I blacked out, right?"


    Christine drew back just enough to look at him, her face drenched with tears and snot.


    Her expression shifted from relief to shock, almost as if she couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying.


    "Big brother¡­ what are you talking about?¡± she whispered, searching his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been fifteen days since you lost consciousness."


    Adrian¡¯s mind struggled to grasp the weight of her words. "Fifteen days?"


    He¡¯d thought his encounter with the goddess was just a strange, momentary lapse.


    His hand involuntarily moved to his chest, where he could still faintly feel the lingering warmth of the goddess¡¯s parting gift, like a barely present heartbeat pulsing with residual power.


    The room around him came into focus, and he realized he was lying in his own bed, with blankets neatly tucked around him.


    Beside the bed, he noticed a small pile of empty potion vials, the faint scent of medicinal herbs lingering in the air. Had they been desperately trying to keep him alive all this time?


    Christine looked like she was struggling to hold herself together, her face a mix of relief and disbelief.


    ¡°Fifteen days¡­¡± he murmured, half to himself, feeling the weight of that lost time settle heavily on him. No wonder she¡¯d reacted like he¡¯d returned from the dead.


    Christine seemed to realize she¡¯d been standing there too long.


    Wiping her face hurriedly, she stammered, ¡°Oh, I¡ªI need to tell the others! They¡¯ll want to see you. Everyone¡¯s been worried sick.¡±


    She scrambled off the bed, almost tripping in her haste, and turned to rush for the door.


    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 185: Consoling Isabella

    Chapter 185: Consoling IsabellaChristine threw the door open, her voice rang out, her excitement and relief breaking through as she called into the hallway, "Big brother is awake! He''s conscious!"


    Her voice echoed, carrying the news through the mansion, bringing a new energy that hadn''t been felt in days.


    Adrian lay back against his pillow, letting the information sink in as Christine''s shouts faded down the corridor.


    Fifteen days¡­ it was hard to fathom. He''d missed half a month, drifting somewhere between life and death.


    His thoughts drifted back to his encounter with the goddess, the  words, the mysterious wager he''d apparently made, and the strange warmth she''d left within him.


    As he stared up at the ceiling, Adrian felt the weight of his oath.


    Whatever had happened in that void, whatever his promise to the goddess entailed, he knew he would have to get stronger to unravel it all.


    At the same time, he focused to the "gift" given by the goddess. He could visualize some kind of power swirling inside him. It made him feel warm and comfortable whenever he tried to circulate it through out his body.


    Beside that, he also found a token, emitting divinity besides him on his bed, and it had a unique symbol on it, probably to represent Nadia.


    Adrian held the token in his hand¡ªa small, yet intricately detailed piece, glowing faintly with a soft, celestial light.


    Its surface was smooth and rounded, yet carved with a unique symbol: a delicate crescent moon entwined with a spiral of stars, symbolizing the endless cycle of fate and destiny under Nadia¡¯s watch.


    The moon¡¯s curve was embedded with tiny points of starlight that shimmered as he moved it, almost like an unspoken message from the goddess herself.


    The token emanated a faint warmth, pulsing with a subtle divine energy that left no doubt about its origin.


    Meanwhile, in the mansion, it didn¡¯t take long for the commotion to reach every corner of the mansion. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Footsteps thundered down the hallways, echoing as Adrian¡¯s family started rushed towards his room.


    The door swung open again, and Isabella was the first to burst into the room. But she was barely recognizable.


    Her usual grace and composure were gone; she looked disheveled, her hair loosely pinned and stray strands framing her face.


    Her skin was pale, her cheeks devoid of the color they normally held, and dark circles underscored her worried, red-rimmed eyes.


    This wasn¡¯t the mother Adrian had always known¡ªthe woman who carried herself with elegance and strength.


    Now, she looked fragile, broken, like she¡¯d carried the weight of the world on her shoulders for the past two weeks.


    Isabella hesitated just a moment, staring at him, her hands trembling. Then she moved forward, falling to her knees beside his bed, clutching his hand tightly.


    She looked up at him, her expression full of regret and guilt.


    ¡°Oh, Adrian¡­¡± Her voice was barely a whisper, choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry¡­ If I had only told you everything, if I hadn¡¯t kept you in the dark about my condition, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced to take on such a burden. This¡­ this is all my fault¡­¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of her so vulnerable, so unlike the steadfast mother who¡¯d always stood as his pillar.


    He could see how the guilt had eroded her, the way she¡¯d tortured herself with blame. Her hands clutched his tightly, as if afraid he might slip away again.


    ¡°Mother¡­ please, don¡¯t say that,¡± he murmured, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°You had no way of knowing this would happen. I chose to act, knowing the risks. This isn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    But his reassurance only seemed to make her guilt deepen. Isabella shook her head, her eyes filling with fresh tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son, Adrian. I was supposed to protect you. Instead, my own choices left you like this¡­ drifting on the edge of life for fifteen days.¡±


    Her grip tightened as she looked down, a slight tremble in her voice. ¡°I kept pushing you to be strong for all of us, but I never realized¡­ I never wanted it to be at the cost of your life.¡±


    Her words weighed heavily in the room, her despair tangible. Adrian reached out, placing a hand over hers, trying to ease the worry etched across her face.


    Seeing her so torn, so deeply burdened by her own actions, filled him with a fierce determination. He¡¯d made it back¡ªfor her, for Christine, for everyone who had anxiously awaited his return.


    ¡°Mother,¡± he said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here now. You don¡¯t need to blame yourself anymore.


    His fingers gently squeezed hers, hoping to give her some of the strength he¡¯d regained. ¡°I need you by my side, not weighed down by guilt. Together, we¡¯ll face whatever comes next.¡±


    He paused as he cleared the hair strands on her face and continued coming up with an idea to shift the blame.


    A thoughtful expression crossed his face, as if he were piecing together something complex. Finally, he met her gaze, his eyes steady silently apologizing to the Goddess of Fate.


    ¡°Besides, Mother, it¡¯s not even truly your fault. Do you remember how I had changed for better suddenly, how I became more determined?¡± He paused for effect.


    ¡°That shift was due to one person¡ªor rather, one goddess.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s brow furrowed, and a flicker of confusion flashed across her face. ¡°A goddess?¡± she echoed, her voice thick with disbelief and a touch of fear. ¡°What do you mean, Adrian?¡±


    He nodded, a calm seriousness in his eyes as he recalled the mysterious encounter.


    ¡°The Goddess of Fate, Nadia. She¡¯s the one who awakened something in me, who showed me a glimpse of my path¡­ she opened my eyes to the stakes I hadn¡¯t fully understood.¡±


    He paused for a moment to let Isabella digest the information and continued," While I was unconscious that day, she came over to protect me and we had a good talk. It was no more than half an hour for me, but in reality, 15 days had passed."


    He then took out the token that he had found on his bed, engraved with Nadia''s symbol.


    He held it up for Isabella to see, and even without touching it, she could feel the weight of its ethereal presence, the quiet authority it held.


    Adrian then hugged Isabella and consoled her and said," So, it''s not your fault Mom. I was not unconscious for long. Though whatever the reason, I would like to apologize to you for making you worry about me. It pains me to see you in this condition Mom. I am truly sorry."

 Chapter 186: Consoling Isabella Part 2

    Chapter 186: Consoling Isabella Part 2The room was heavy with silence as Isabella held onto Adrian, her arms locked around him as if she feared he might disappear if she let go.


    Her face was buried in his chest, her tears soaking into his shirt, and all the fear she had carried for what seemed like an eternity melted away in that single embrace.


    Her trembling hands gripped him tightly, her body trembling as she sobbed into his shoulder. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The token of the Goddess of Fate, now resting quietly in Adrian''s hand, glowed faintly, its divine aura comforting, like a beacon of reassurance that no words could fully convey.


    Isabella didn''t need to understand every nuance of Adrian''s journey¡ªjust knowing that he was fine was enough for her.


    Behind them, the others who had entered the room stood quietly, watching the scene unfold. No one dared interrupt the moment.


    For so long, Isabella had been carrying the weight of guilt, believing she was somehow responsible for Adrian''s condition. Now that they knew he was safe, their own hearts, too, felt a wave of relief.


    Sophia, who stood slightly to the side, observed her brother in silence. Her sharp, calculating eyes softened as she gazed at the token of the Goddess.


    So, that''s why he''s changed. It was the intervention of a higher power¡ªthe Goddess of Fate. She felt sad at the thought that she had not been the one to drive the change.


    A flicker of sadness passed through her chest, a fleeting thought she quickly buried. It wasn''t her who had been the reason for Adrian''s change.


    She wasn''t the one who had inspired him to become this stronger, more determined person. But Sophia pushed those thoughts aside.


    Her brother was alive and well, and that was all that mattered.


    She couldn''t help but feel proud, and something else too¡ªa warmth she rarely allowed herself to feel. It made her heart flutter in a way she hadn''t expected.


    "I''m glad¡­ I''m glad you''ve become the man you should be", Adrian, she thought, watching him with a mixture of admiration and relief.


    Isabella finally pulled back just a little, her arms still clinging to Adrian as if she were afraid he might vanish.


    Her tear-streaked face looked up at him, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "Oh, Adrian¡­ You''ve been through so much, haven''t you?" she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Adrian, feeling the weight of his mother''s sorrow, brushed a strand of her hair away from her face.


    There was a rare gentleness in his touch as he wiped away her tears with his thumb. His heart ached to see her like this, so vulnerable and broken.


    He had never seen his mother broke down like this¡ªat least, not in front of him.


    "Mom," he said softly, his voice full of warmth, "I''m fine now. I promise. You don''t have to cry anymore."


    But Isabella shook her head, gripping his arm tighter. "I thought I lost you¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking again. "I blamed myself for everything. I thought¡­ I thought it was my fault¡­"


    Adrian''s chest tightened at her words. He understood now. She had been carrying this guilt all alone, convinced that she was responsible for his suffering.


    He cupped her face gently, his eyes filled with both love and a tinge of sadness.


    "Mother," he whispered, his voice steady but laced with tenderness, "it wasn''t your fault. None of this was your fault. You have to stop blaming yourself."


    Her lips trembled as she stared at him, more tears slipping down her cheeks. She opened her mouth to protest, but Adrian cut her off, his thumb brushing softly across her cheek.


    "You''ve been worrying about me this whole time, haven''t you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "You probably haven''t eaten properly for days."


    Isabella blinked, her breath catching as the truth of his words hit her. She hadn''t been taking care of herself. She had been too wrapped up in fear and guilt to even think about eating or resting.


    "Come on, Mom," Adrian said, offering her a soft smile. "Let''s go eat together. I''m fine now, and I want to spend time with you. Just the two of us."


    Isabella hesitated for a moment, but seeing the sincerity in her son''s eyes, she nodded slowly, still clutching him as if she feared he would slip away. "Okay," she whispered, her voice shaky. "Okay¡­"


    Adrian turned his gaze to the other women in the room, all of whom had been quietly watching the exchange.


    There was a mixture of emotions in their eyes, concern, relief and slight jealousy.


    "I''m sorry, everyone," Adrian said, his voice sincere as he addressed them. "I know you''ve all been worried too, and I''ll make it up to each of you. But right now, I need some time alone with my mother."


    Though jealousy flickered in the eyes of a few, they all nodded in understanding. Isabella was precious to them too, and seeing her like this had been hard for all of them.


    Sophia, being the first to speak, crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, though there was a faint smile on her lips.


    "Just don''t think you''re off the hook, brother," she teased lightly, though her tone carried an edge of truth. "You''ll have to console me after you''re done with Mom."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Of course, my dear big sister. I wouldn''t forget."


    Seraphina, who rarely spoke in such intimate moments, stepped forward with a soft smile, her violet eyes gleaming.


    "I will be waiting for my turn as well, dear nephew," she said, her voice gentle but firm. Though she often played the role of silent observer, her affection for Adrian was no less deep.


    Eve, standing by the door with her arms folded, nodded her agreement. "I''m glad you''re alright, Adrian. But don''t forget about the rest of us." She smiled faintly, though there was a clear affection in her gaze.


    Chris, who had been quietly wiping tears from her eyes, stepped forward, her face still tear-streaked but full of warmth.


    "I''m so glad you''re okay," she said softly, her voice trembling. "I''ll wait my turn too, so don''t worry. I''ll be patient."


    Rosalyn stood off to the side, her eyes brimming with concern and something deeper¡ªan unspoken longing.


    She didn''t say anything, but her expression said enough. Adrian knew exactly what she wanted without her having to voice it.


    Adrian smiled at each of them in turn, grateful for their support.


    He knew how much they cared for him, how much they had worried, and he was determined to show them just how much they meant to him.

 Chapter 187: Breakfast With Isabella

    Chapter 187: Breakfast With Isabella"Thank you," he said, his voice full of sincerity. "I promise, I''ll make it up to all of you. But for now¡­" He glanced down at Isabella, still holding onto him tightly. "I need to take care of her first."


    Isabella, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, looked up at him, her eyes still wet but full of love. "Adrian," she whispered, her voice soft. "Thank you¡­"


    Adrian smiled gently, his heart aching as he gazed down at his mother. "You''ve done more for me than I can ever repay, Mom. The least I can do is be here for you now."


    With that, he gently guided her toward the door, his arm wrapped protectively around her shoulders.


    The rest of the women watched them go, their hearts full of both love and longing.


    Though they each wanted their time with Adrian, they understood that, for now, Isabella needed him more than anyone else.


    As Adrian guided Isabella to the dining hall, her arm linked in his, the others watched him go, warmth and affection filling their eyes.


    But as soon as Adrian and Isabella left the room, the remaining women exchanged glances.


    There was a brief, knowing silence¡ªand then, almost in unison, they burst into laughter, each realizing what was on the others'' minds.


    "Alright, ladies," Sophia said with a mischievous smirk. "We all want a turn. How about we settle this¡­ with a little competition?"


    Without missing a beat, Seraphina grinned and nodded. "Rock, paper, scissors, anyone?"


    The room erupted in a mix of giggles and competitive glares as they circled up, each one determined to secure her spot. Hands flashed in sync as the game began, each round narrowing down the order.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Isabella entered the dining hall, the warmth of the early morning sunlight filtering through the grand windows, casting a soft glow over the room.


    Adrian led his mother to a seat, gently helping her into the chair and holding her hand with a loving squeeze. He leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek.


    "Stay here, Mother," he said softly. "You haven''t been eating properly, so today, I''ll cook for you. I want to make something special."


    Isabella looked up at him, a faint blush on her tear-streaked face. ¡°Adrian, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± he interrupted, smiling at her with a reassuring gaze. ¡°This is the least I can do after everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he made his way to the kitchen, where the staff were already preparing for the morning meals. Politely but firmly, Adrian dismissed them, insisting that they take the day off as he would handle the cooking himself.


    They exchanged glances, hesitant to abandon their duties, but eventually relented, recognizing the authority in his request.


    Alone in the kitchen, Adrian took a deep breath. "System," he called out internally, "I need a recipe¡ªsomething special for breakfast, preferably a traditional dish that my mother¡¯s never tried before."


    The system chimed softly, requiring a deduction of Seduction Points in exchange for culinary knowledge.


    Adrian agreed, watching as a series of images and instructions for a breakfast filled his mind: a warm bowl of rice topped with fresh, creamy egg yolk, savory miso soup with tofu and green onions, and a side of grilled salted salmon.


    It was simple, comforting, yet elegant¡ªperfect for a heartfelt morning meal. He also bought all the ingredients from the system that were not available in the kitchen.


    Adrian rolled up his sleeves and got to work, moving with a mix of focus and ease as he carefully prepared each component.


    He started with the rice, rinsing the grains with utmost care until the water ran clear, then setting it to steam.


    While the rice cooked, he selected a fresh salmon fillet, coating it lightly with salt. Adrian fired up the grill, waiting until it reached the perfect temperature before gently placing the fish on the grate.


    As the salmon sizzled, its aroma filling the air, he shifted his attention to preparing the miso soup, adding small cubes of tofu and chopped green onions for an extra layer of flavor.


    With everything simmering or grilling to perfection, Adrian took a moment to call on the system again.


    "System, about the Goddess of Fate¡­ You didn¡¯t appear when she was present. Why? And is there something you''re supposed to tell me about her?¡±


    A pause lingered in his mind before the system¡¯s voice responded.


    "Host, answers regarding the Goddess of Fate and your encounter with her require a higher level of authority. You must grow stronger to unlock this knowledge."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he flipped the salmon, his grip tightening around the spatula. "Then at least tell me¡ªwere you created by her or by another deity of this world?"


    "No," the system replied, a curt finality in its tone. It offered no further information, leaving Adrian sighing with a mix of frustration and curiosity.


    Setting the thought aside, he focused back on the meal. The rice was done, steamed to fluffy perfection.


    He plated a portion in a small bowl, creating a small indentation in the center. Carefully, he cracked an egg, separating the yolk, and placed it over the rice, adding a touch of soy sauce for flavor.


    With the soup ladled into a separate bowl and the grilled salmon plated beside it, Adrian took one last look at the meal, satisfied with the result.


    With a soft smile, he carried the tray to Isabella, who looked up at him, her eyes soft with gratitude.


    "Here you go, Mom," he said warmly, setting the dishes before her. "I made something new for you¡ªa traditional Japanese breakfast."


    Isabella''s eyes widened slightly, surprised at both the presentation and the unmistakable care behind each dish.


    She picked up her chopsticks, taking a small bite of the rice and egg, the creamy yolk blending perfectly with the soy-infused rice.


    Her eyes closed as she savored the flavor, a peaceful smile gracing her face.


    "It''s delicious, Adrian," she murmured, her voice filled with appreciation. She looked up at him, her gaze tender.


    "Thank you¡­ For everything."


    Adrian''s heart swelled as he watched her, feeling a sense of fulfillment unlike any he¡¯d known. This quiet moment, this simple breakfast¡ªthey were small tokens, but he knew they meant the world to her.


    He settled into the seat beside her, a content smile on his face, as they shared a meal that was more than just food¡ªit was a celebration of their bond, renewed and strengthened in ways words could never express.

 Chapter 188: Bathing With Isabella (R-18)

    Chapter 188: Bathing With Isabella (R-18)As they ate, Adrian and Isabella savored each moment, sharing not only the taste of the food but the deep warmth of their connection.


    Each bite was accompanied by gentle laughter, soft glances, and tender touches, as though they were the only two in the world.


    Adrian noticed the way Isabella''s eyes lit up with every new flavor, her expression filled with joy and gratitude that made his heart ache in the best way.


    "Here, Mom," he murmured, holding a piece of salmon towards her with a gentle smile. She accepted it with a slight blush, her eyes not leaving his as she took the bite.


    The moment felt almost sacred, a quiet yet powerful expression of their love and care.


    Isabella, in turn, picked up a small piece of tofu from her soup, carefully offering it to him.


    Adrian leaned forward, his gaze tender as he accepted her gesture, their hands brushing briefly as she held the bowl steady.


    The quiet intimacy between them felt like a language all its own, shared in glances, touches, and small gestures that made the world around them fade away.


    They continued like this, exchanging bites and laughs, each interaction drawing them closer. When they finally finished, Isabella set down her chopsticks and reached across the table, taking his hands in hers.


    "Adrian," she said softly, her gaze warm and steady, "thank you for such a wonderful breakfast. I was so scared of losing you. Now with you back, I feel very happy. Don''t leave me ever again okay?"


    Adrian squeezed her hands, his eyes softening as he held her gaze. "I''m just grateful I could do something for you. You deserve all the happiness in the world, Mom. I will always be by your side don''t worry. Besides, Goddess of Fate is my sponsor now, so you don''t have to worry about my safety anymore."


    A comfortable silence settled between them, their hearts in sync. Then Isabella''s expression shifted, a hint of playfulness in her eyes. She tilted her head slightly, a gentle smile on her lips.


    "Adrian," she murmured, "why don''t we take a bath together? ."


    He smiled and nodded, the prospect of this peaceful, intimate moment with her feeling like exactly what they both needed. "I''d love that."


    Hand in hand, they left the dining hall and made their way to the private bath in the Isabella''s room.


    The room was  luxurious, with warm marble accents, steam rising from the crystalline water, and an aroma of calming herbs filling the air.


    In the luxurious bathing chamber, the soft glow of candlelight flickered against the marbled walls, casting a warm, serene atmosphere. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air was thick with the scent of calming herbs¡ªlavender, chamomile, and a hint of rose¡ªinviting a sense of relaxation that immediately put both Adrian and Isabella at ease.


    Steam rose gently from the crystalline waters of the bath, beckoning them to sink into its warmth.


    As they entered, Isabella turned to face her son, her eyes gleaming with both affection and a playful gleam.


    The bond between them had grown even stronger after their intimate conversation during breakfast, and now, here in this private oasis, they sought the comfort of each other once again.


    Isabella took a step closer, her slender fingers tracing the outline of Adrian¡¯s chest as she began to unbutton his shirt, one slow, deliberate movement at a time.


    The sound of each button sliding free echoed in the quiet room, heightening the tension between them.


    Her touch was delicate, filled with tenderness as she finally slipped the shirt from his broad shoulders, revealing his toned, muscular frame.


    She smiled softly, leaning in to press her lips against his collarbone, a kiss as light as a feather. ¡°Let me take care of you as a thank you for wonderful breakfast,¡± she whispered, her voice low and husky.


    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched slightly at the intimacy in her words, but he remained still, watching as Isabella began to undress herself next.


    Slowly, she allowed her robe to slip off her shoulders, revealing the smooth, flawless skin underneath.


    Her full breasts, soft and inviting, swayed slightly as she moved, and Adrian couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of desire rising within him. He gulped at the erotic sight of his mother.


    Once she was fully undressed, she led him toward the little area for cleaning their body before entering the bath.


    Isabella, gently guided Adrian to the small washing area off to the side of the room. There, a simple wooden stool stood, and she motioned for him to sit.


    He complied, lowering himself onto the stool, the tension in his body beginning to melt away as he anticipated the care Isabella was about to give him.


    Isabella knelt behind him, her hands moving gracefully as she poured warm water over his broad shoulders, the liquid cascading down his back in soothing waves.


    She reached for a bar of soap, rubbing it between her hands until it foamed, and then began to work it over his skin, starting with his neck and moving slowly down to his shoulders and arms.


    Her touch was gentle but firm, each motion filled with tenderness.


    As she lathered the soap, her fingers danced over the muscles of his back, kneading the knots with practiced ease.


    Adrian closed his eyes, letting out a soft sigh of contentment as Isabella¡¯s hands moved with deliberate care.


    The intimacy between them was palpable, not just in the physical closeness but in the unspoken trust they shared.


    But Isabella wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    With a soft, playful smile, she pressed her body closer, letting her full breasts brush against his back as she leaned in.


    Adrian tensed slightly at the sensation, but the warmth of her touch, combined with the soapy lather, quickly melted his restraint.


    She moved slowly, deliberately, using her breasts to lather the soap across his back.


    The friction of her soft skin against his sent a shiver through him, but it was not one of discomfort¡ªquite the opposite. The feeling was both soothing and electrifying.


    ¡°Let me take care of you,¡± she whispered again, her voice low and sultry, each word dripping with affection and desire.


    Adrian exhaled, his body surrendering fully to her touch as she continued to wash him with a mix of playful sensuality and tender care.


    Her breasts moved against him, slick with soap, while her hands worked on the more stubborn knots in his muscles.


    Each glide of her skin against his back felt like a gentle caress, leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    As she leaned in closer, her breath warm against the back of his neck, Adrian could feel the teasing softness of her lips brushing his skin.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss exactly, but the sensation sent his pulse racing nonetheless.


    The room around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the heat of their shared intimacy, the steam rising in delicate wisps around them, cocooning them in this private world of theirs.


    Once Isabella was satisfied with her work, she reached around him, her breasts pressing against his back as she grabbed a basin of water.


    With slow, deliberate movements, she rinsed the soap from his skin, the warm water trickling down his body in gentle streams.


    Adrian sat still, letting her care for him, every touch from her fingers and body filled with a quiet reverence that spoke more than words ever could.

 Chapter 189: Bathing With Isabella Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 189: Bathing With Isabella Part 2 (R-18)When Isabella was done rinsing Adrian, she smiled, a soft, almost shy look on her face. "Your turn now," she murmured, offering him the soap.


    Adrian rose from the stool, towering over her for a moment before gently guiding her to sit in his place.


    Isabella obeyed, her skin flushed from both the warmth of the room and the intimate connection they were sharing. Adrian''s hands were steady as he lathered the soap, rubbing it between his palms until it frothed.


    He knelt in front of her, his eyes meeting hers with a tenderness that made her breath catch. "Let me take care of you now," he whispered, his voice low but filled with affection.


    He began with her shoulders, his hands large and warm as they moved over her delicate skin. He was thorough but gentle, his fingers massaging her with the same care she had shown him.


    As he worked the soap over her arms, her back, and her chest, he let his hands linger, savoring the feel of her beneath his touch.


    When his hands moved lower, gliding over the curve of her waist and down to her thighs, Isabella shivered, her body responding eagerly to his touch.


    Adrian''s hands slowed as he reached her breasts, his fingers moving with care as he lathered the soap over them, his thumbs brushing lightly over her sensitive nipples. Isabella gasped softly, arching slightly toward him, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure.


    He continued to wash her with a sensual, deliberate pace, his hands exploring every inch of her body with reverence.


    When he reached between her legs, his touch remained gentle, almost teasing as he rubbed the soap over her, the friction of his fingers sending sparks of pleasure coursing through her.


    Isabella''s breath quickened, her body trembling under his ministrations.


    She bit her lip, her eyes closing as she let herself get lost in the sensation of his hands on her skin, the warmth of the water and the intimacy of the moment wrapping around her like a blanket.


    Finally, when she was clean, Adrian rinsed her off with the same slow, deliberate care she had shown him.


    He poured the water over her skin, letting it wash away the soap and leaving her skin glistening in the candlelight.


    Once they were both clean, Adrian took her hand, helping her stand, and together they stepped into the bath.


    The water was warm, enveloping them in its comforting embrace as they sank down into its depths.


    Isabella settled against Adrian, her back resting against his chest as they relaxed together.


    His arms wrapped around her waist, his hands resting lightly on her breasts, fingers idly playing with her nipples as they sat there, the warmth of the bath relaxing their bodies.


    The room was silent except for the soft sound of their breathing and the gentle splash of water as they moved slightly, adjusting to the perfect fit against each other.


    Isabella leaned her head back onto Adrian''s shoulder, closing her eyes with a contented sigh.


    "Adrian," she murmured, her voice soft, "You really love playing with my breasts. I really missed spending time like this with you son. I thought we would never be able to do this again. I am so glad you are okay."


    Adrian pressed a kiss to her temple, his arms tightening around her slightly. "I will always be with you, don''t worry Mom, we will always be able to do this and more."


    Adrian whispered, his breath warm against her skin.


    They stayed like that for what felt like hours, the world outside the bath fading into oblivion as they simply enjoyed the quiet intimacy of being together.


    The warmth of the water, the feel of their bodies pressed together, and the soft touch of Adrian''s fingers playing with her breasts created a perfect sense of peace and connection between them.


    As Adrian continued playing with her breasts and her nipple, she felt something hard poke her. She then moved her hands catching the rock hard cock of her son, stroking it lovingly.


    She turned her head towards Adrian and said, " Aren''t you getting too excited my dear son? Do you want to fuck me that much that you are poking me?"


    Adrian looked into her eyes and with a light chuckle he said," Of course I do. You are simply too beautiful Mom and having you naked right in front of me, it is taking too much for me to control myself from ravaging you right now."


    Isabella simply chuckled at his answer and stood up from the bathtub.


    She stood before Adrian, her body glistening with water, her curves illuminated by the soft glow of the room. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hands pressed against the  wall, her back arched invitingly, her gaze over her shoulder burning with anticipation.


    "Then come, ravage me as you please, my darling."


    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched at the sight of her, the invitation in her voice sending a surge of heat through him.


    Her words broke the last sense of restrain he had in him due to concern for her health.


    He stepped forward, his hands resting on her hips as he pressed himself against her back. The warmth of her skin, still wet from the bath, heightened the tension between them.


    "Mom..." he murmured softly, his lips brushing her ear as his hands glided up her sides, tracing her curves with deliberate slowness.


    Her breath quickened in response, her fingers gripping the wall for support as her body reacted to his touch.


    ¡°Adrian...¡± she moaned, her voice low and filled with longing, her hips pushing back against him.


    Adrian didn¡¯t need any further encouragement. With one hand gripping her hips and the other guiding his cock, he slowly entered her vagina.


    "Ahh...my son''s cock is entering me..."


    Isabella gasped, her body tensing for a moment before she melted into the sensation.


    She let out a deep, throaty moan as Adrian began to move, his pace firm but controlled.


    The sound of their bodies coming together filled the room, mingling with Isabella¡¯s soft moans and Adrian¡¯s heavy breaths.


    Her hands braced against the wall, fingers curling as each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    ¡°Adrian,¡± she whimpered, her voice trembling with desire, ¡°just like that¡­do me more.¡±


    He leaned forward, his chest pressed against her back as he kissed the nape of her neck, his rhythm never faltering.


    The intensity between them grew, each movement driving them closer, their connection deeper with every passing second.

 Chapter 190: Bathing With Isabella Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 190: Bathing With Isabella Part 3 (R-18)Adrian¡¯s pace quickened, each thrust deliberate, filled with a primal intensity that echoed through the tight space around them.


    Isabella''s moans grew louder, more desperate, filling the room with the sound of pure desire.


    Her hips eagerly met his with each thrust, her entire body surrendering to the heat and pleasure building between them.


    The soft splashes of water and her breathless cries formed a symphony that reverberated off the walls of the bath.


    Her back arched further, pushing her curves against him as her hands gripped the wall for support.


    "Adrian, Ahh...I missed...this...Ah...Yes...Ah....Yes...More...More...Adrian" she gasped, her voice trembling and breathless, her body quaking with the overwhelming sensations coursing through her.


    Adrian could feel the tension mounting inside her, the way her body responded, tightening with every movement.


    The sight of his mother lost in pleasure only made him more excited. He pounded her with even more intensity.


    "Ah...Mom...You are too...beautiful...too perfect.", Adrian groaned, his voice, filled with lust and possessive tone.


    His hands tightened on her body, one holding down to her hip possessively , pulling her even closer, while the other hand moved up to cup her breast.


    His fingers grazed the soft curve, teasing her nipple, rolling it between his thumb and forefinger, eliciting a sharp, needy moan from Isabella.


    The sensation sent waves of pleasure through her, causing her to moan louder, her voice cracking with need.


    Her hips bucked instinctively, driving him deeper inside her as her hands pressed harder against the wall, bracing against the intensity.


    Adrian leaned forward, his chest pressing against her back as he murmured into her ear, his voice thick with desire, "I love...watching you...feeling good...like this Mom ."


    His breath was hot against her skin, and the deliberate squeeze of her breast made her body tremble in response.


    Isabella whimpered, her body nearly giving out under the overwhelming pleasure. She moaned his name, breathless and trembling, her mind lost in the heat of his hands on her, his cock filling her completely.


    Her breathing came in quick, shallow bursts as she hovered on the edge, ready to fall into bliss¡ªbut Adrian held her there, his steady control keeping her from tumbling over the edge, drawing out every moment.


    His hands on her, his body against hers, the sound of her moans¡ªit all spurred him on.


    Adrian¡¯s muscles tensed, his body moving in perfect rhythm with hers. He could feel the end drawing near, the tension building inside him, threatening to burst.


    In a strained voice, thick with lust and authority, Adrian finally spoke. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m about to cum¡­ Turn around, Mom.¡±


    The command in his voice sent a shiver through Isabella. She hesitated only for a moment, her body trembling at his words, but quickly obeyed.


    She pulled away from him, her movements fluid as she turned around to face him. Her eyes, filled with desire, met his as she slowly knelt on the bathtub, before him, her body still flushed from their passionate encounter.


    Adrian¡¯s hand moved to her face, his fingers tracing her cheek as his cock remained hard before her. He gently guided her, his voice husky as he said, ¡°I want you cum all over your face mom. I want to mark you as mine and only mine.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding. If that''s what her darling wanted, she would fulfill all his wish.


    She leaned closer, her breath warm against his cock as her hand wrapped around his length, stroking him slowly.


    Adrian groaned, his muscles tensing as her touch sent shocks of pleasure through him.


    He could feel the pressure building inside him, his release just moments away. His hands threaded through her hair, gently guiding her face closer to him.


    ¡°I am cumming, take it all Mom,¡± he whispered, his voice tight with anticipation.


    Isabella tilted her head back slightly, her mouth open as Adrian finally gave in, pulling away just in time to release.


    His cock twitched in her hand, and with a deep, guttural groan, he came, the hot streams of his semen splashing across her face, covering her cheeks, her lips, her chin, and even her hair.


    Isabella closed her eyes, moaning softly as she felt the warmth of his cum on her skin.


    Her hands still gripped him, her strokes slow and deliberate as she milked every last drop from him. The satisfied smile that tugged at her lips was one of pure contentment.


    Adrian, his chest heaving as the intensity of the moment began to fade, looked down at her, his breath heavy.


    He looked at his masterpiece, his mother, covered in his semen, all over her face, still holding his cock, gasping for breath, her chest heaving up and down. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella licked her lips, savoring the taste of Adrian¡¯s release as she moved closer to him again.


    Her hands gripped his cock, now slick and sensitive from their heated moment.


    "Let me clean you up my darling," Isabella said as she ,without hesitation, wrapped her lips around him, her tongue teasing the tip as she began to slowly bob her head up and down.


    Adrian groaned deeply, his body still trembling from the aftermath of his climax. The sensation of her warm mouth enveloping him again sent another surge of pleasure coursing through him.


    Her lips glided smoothly along his shaft, her tongue swirling in tantalizing motions.


    Each time she pulled back, she took a moment to stroke him with her hand before sinking back down again, her rhythm slow but steady.


    Adrian couldn''t help but watch her, the sight of Isabella so eagerly cleaning his cock into her mouth driving him wild.


    She even managed to tease him, her eyes occasionally flicked up to meet his gaze¡ªit was as if she was savoring every moment.


    After a few more minutes, Isabella pulled back, her lips sliding off of him with a soft pop. She looked up at him with a satisfied smile, her hand giving his cock one last stroke as she wiped the corners of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s clean now,¡± she said playfully, her voice low and sultry.


    She licked her lips again, as if tasting him one last time, before slowly rising to her feet.

 Chapter 191: Date With Isabella

    Chapter 191: Date With IsabellaAs Isabella stood up, her fingers tracing the cum on her face, she looked at Adrian and said," Looks like I have to wash up again. You''ve made a mess of my face, darling."


    Meanwhile Adrian just wryly smiled as he scratched the back of his head. The air around them, filled with warmth and the faint scent of lavender from the water, slowly began to calm.


    Isabella moved out of the bath and went to wash herself again, Adrian followed her and both begun to clean themselves with water.


    After cleaning themselves up, Adrian reached for a nearby towel and handed it to his mother. "Let''s dry up and get out of here."


    Isabella smiled softly, taking the towel and beginning to wipe her body gently. Adrian followed suit, the soft sounds of water splashing as they washed off lingering between them.


    The intimacy of the moment was not lost, but a comfortable silence settled in as they focused on washing themselves and helping each other clean off the remnants of the bath. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After drying off, Adrian pulled on his clothes, smoothing the fabric of his shirt before tying his belt around his waist.


    Isabella did the same, dressing in a simple yet elegant gown that fit her curves perfectly. She noticed Adrian looking at her with a thoughtful expression.


    "What is it, darling?" she asked with a playful tone.


    "I was thinking," Adrian began, "how about we go out today? Just the two of us. I want to spend the whole day with you Mom."


    Isabella''s eyes lit up. "Out? You mean, into the city?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, but we''ll need to be discreet. We can''t risk the whole town crowding around us. As the baron of this territory, people are going to make a fuss if they recognize us. They''ll pester me all day."


    Isabella laughed softly, the sound light and melodic. "You always think ahead, my dear."


    Adrian grinned. "That''s why I have this." He gestured with his hand, activating his Disguise skill. A faint shimmer of magic surrounded both of them as their appearances began to subtly shift.


    Adrian''s usual striking, noble features softened, his hair turning a dark brown and his sharp eyes taking on a more common, unremarkable look.


    His clothes also changed, appearing more like those of a well-off merchant rather than a noble.


    He then used the skill onto Isabella.Isabella''s transformation was even more striking.


    Her elegant gown was replaced with a simple dress fit for a common woman, her golden hair darkening to a rich brown, and her flawless complexion taking on a more humble, everyday appearance.


    "There," Adrian said, pleased with the result. "Now we won''t attract any unnecessary attention."


    Isabella looked at her changed clothes and then looked at the mirror hanging on the wall, looking dumbfounded at her new appearance. "It''s perfect for a disguise, darling. Let''s go. Also don''t call me Mom on our date okay? You have to call me wife for whole day today."


    With their disguises in place, the two slipped out of the manor and made their way into the bustling streets of the town.


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm, golden light over the medieval landscape.


    The cobblestone streets were alive with the activity of townsfolk¡ªvendors selling fresh produce, artisans displaying their wares, and children running about, laughing and playing.


    Adrian and Isabella walked side by side with Isabella crossing her arms with Adrian''s, huge smile plastered on her face, blending seamlessly into the crowd.


    For the first time in a while, they were just another pair of people enjoying the sights and sounds of the town.


    They stopped by a market stall selling fresh fruits and baked goods. Adrian picked up a few apples, tossing one to Isabella. "Try this my lovely wife. It looks fresh."


    She caught the apple with a graceful motion and took a bite, her eyes lighting up at the sweet taste. "Delicious," she said, wiping a bit of juice from her lips. "You have good taste, as always."


    Adrian chuckled and purchased a small basket of fruit, handing it to her. "We can snack on these while we explore."


    The two continued through the market, taking in the various sights. There were blacksmiths hammering away at molten metal, shaping swords and shields for the town''s guards.


    A nearby bakery filled the air with the mouthwatering scent of fresh bread and pastries. Children darted between the stalls, laughing as they chased each other through the crowded streets.


    They paused at a small fountain in the center of town, where Adrian bought a pair of sweet, honey-glazed pastries from a nearby vendor.


    They sat on the edge of the fountain, enjoying the treats as they watched the world go by.


    Isabella looked over at Adrian, her expression soft and content. "It''s been so long since we''ve done something like this. Just the two of us."


    Adrian nodded, taking a bite of his pastry. "I know. I''ve been so caught up with responsibilities lately. It feels good to just¡­ be normal for a while. I really feel at ease with you Mo... my dear wife."


    She smiled warmly at him, placing her hands on his face. "You''ve grown into such a strong leader, Adrian. I am so proud of you. But I''m glad you still take time for moments like this."


    Adrian glanced around the bustling square, feeling a sense of peace that he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    "It''s easy to forget what''s important when you''re constantly surrounded by duty. But today, I just want to spend time with you."


    Isabella''s eyes gleamed with affection as she reached out to take his hand. "And I''m glad you chose to spend that time with me."


    After finishing their pastries, they wandered further into the town, eventually arriving at a cozy tavern nestled between two large buildings.


    The wooden sign above the door read , and a soft, inviting glow spilled out from the windows.


    Adrian held the door open for Isabella, and they stepped inside.


    The interior was warm and inviting, with low wooden beams overhead and a large hearth crackling in the corner.


    The smell of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air, and the soft murmur of conversation created a relaxed atmosphere.


    They found a quiet corner table and sat down, ordering a simple meal of roasted chicken, vegetables, and spiced wine.


    The server, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes, brought their food quickly, and soon they were enjoying a hearty meal together.

 Chapter 192: Date With Isabella Part 2

    Chapter 192: Date With Isabella Part 2Adrian and Isabella settled comfortably at their corner table, basking in the tavern''s warm ambiance and the delicious aroma of their meal.


    Adrian took a forkful of roasted chicken and offered it to Isabella with a playful smile.


    "Care for a taste, my beautiful wife?"


    Isabella chuckled softly, leaning forward to accept his offering. She savored the rich flavor of the spiced chicken, her eyes lighting up with delight.


    "Umm it''s delicious," she said as she ate the chicken offered by Adrian.


    Adrian''s gaze softened, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I guess I should make a habit of spoiling my wife more often."


    Isabella blushed, glancing away for a moment before meeting his gaze again. She picked up a piece of vegetable, offering it to him in turn.


    Adrian leaned forward, taking the bite from her with a grin.


    They exchanged quiet laughter and smiles, feeding each other in turns and stealing gentle, flirtatious glances as they enjoyed their meal.


    As they lingered over their food, Adrian reached across the table, intertwining his fingers with hers. "You know," he began, his tone soft, "days like these remind me of how much you mean to me. It''s like I can leave everything else behind for a while and just be with you."


    Isabella''s eyes glistened as she squeezed his hand. "And I wouldn''t trade this for anything," she replied, her voice warm with sincerity. "No titles, no responsibilities¡ªjust us. I feel living like this is not that bad."


    After finishing their meal, they left the cozy tavern and wandered through the town once more.


    Eventually, they came upon a bustling square where a traveling circus had set up camp. Colorful tents were pitched in a wide circle, vibrant banners fluttered in the wind, and the sound of laughter and applause filled the air.


    Adrian''s eyes brightened as he noticed the entrance sign proclaiming, The Grand Awakening Circus.


    He glanced at Isabella, and she grinned. "I''ve heard about this! They say the performers are all Awakened and use their abilities in the acts."


    "Then let''s see what kind of magic they can do," Adrian said, pulling her toward the entrance. They paid for tickets and joined the crowd, the excitement bubbling between them.


    The tent was enormous, with a grand circular stage in the center, surrounded by rows of seats that stretched up toward the ceiling.


    They took their seats just as the lights dimmed, and a hush fell over the crowd.


    A spotlight illuminated the center stage, where a woman with silver hair and strikingly bright eyes stood, clad in flowing robes that shimmered like starlight.


    "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen," she announced, her voice echoing through the tent. "Tonight, the Grand Awakening Circus will transport you to a world of magic, wonder, and awe!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers as the first act began. A pair of tamers entered, each wielding a staff imbued with a faint glow.


    They gestured grandly, and suddenly, several creatures¡ªmonstrous yet majestic¡ªbounded onto the stage.


    Instead of traditional animals, these were magical beasts: a three-headed fox, a feathered creature with scales that shimmered like gems, and even a sleek, cat-like beast with blue, glowing eyes.


    One of the tamers raised her hand, and with a flourish, the beasts began leaping through hoops of flame, executing graceful acrobatics as the crowd watched in awe.


    Adrian and Isabella gasped as the creatures twisted and turned, seemingly dancing with fire as if it were an extension of their own bodies.


    Next, an aerial act took the stage. A young woman and man, each with a shimmering aura, ascended high into the air, manipulating the very wind around them.


    They twisted and spun, suspended by invisible threads of air, their movements fluid and effortless.


    At one point, they entwined in mid-air, spiraling down together before soaring back up, leaving trails of sparkling dust in their wake.


    Isabella leaned into Adrian, her eyes wide with wonder. "I''ve never seen anything like this," she whispered.


    He smiled, slipping an arm around her shoulders as they continued watching in awe. "It''s amazing. The way they use their abilities, turning them into art... it''s like nothing I''ve seen."


    The finale act was even more spectacular. A group of mages conjured illusions of vast landscapes¡ªforests, oceans, even starry skies¡ªon the stage, creating the illusion that the audience was being transported through realms.


    One mage, with flames dancing in his eyes, summoned a fiery dragon that soared through these landscapes, its scales glistening with each flap of its wings.


    The crowd gasped, leaning forward as the dragon roared, sending sparks through the air. Adrian held Isabella close as the heat of the flames reached their faces, creating a thrilling tension that had everyone on the edge of their seats.


    Finally, the dragon vanished into a burst of golden light, and the mages took a bow, the crowd erupting into applause.


    Adrian and Isabella joined in, their hands clasped as they cheered along with the others.


    As the applause died down, a sense of calm settled over the circus tent. However, the tranquility was short-lived.


    Suddenly, the three-headed fox, which had performed so elegantly earlier, let out a low, guttural growl. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its eyes glowed an ominous red, and it snapped its jaws, jerking the chain that held it. The trainer, sensing the change, tried to calm the creature with soothing words and gentle gestures. But the beast wasn¡¯t listening.


    In an instant, it lunged at the trainer, snarling and swiping its massive claws. The trainer barely dodged, stumbling back in alarm as the audience gasped and began to murmur in panic.


    The beast let out a howl that echoed through the tent, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    The other animals began to stir uneasily, and the crowd quickly grew chaotic as people started to push and shove, desperate to escape.


    Adrian, sensing the danger, immediately moved to shield Isabella, pulling her close as people surged toward the exits. He whispered to her urgently, ¡°Stay close. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    She gripped his arm, her expression tense but trusting. ¡°Be careful, darling.¡±

 Chapter 193: Date With Isabella Part 3

    Chapter 193: Date With Isabella Part 3The air in the circus tent thickened with tension as the three-headed fox continued its savage growling, now fully untethered from its trainer''s control.


    People were already pushing and shoving toward the exits, their voices rising in frantic yells as panic spread through the audience.


    Adrian, with Isabella still by his side, remained calm despite the chaos. His mind quickly shifted into battle mode as he surveyed the scene.


    "Stay behind me," Adrian whispered urgently, pulling Isabella closer and positioning himself between her and the creature.


    He could feel her trembling slightly, her earlier joy replaced with apprehension.


    "Be careful," she replied, her voice tense, though filled with trust.


    The fox lunged forward, its three heads snapping wildly. Each of its massive jaws dripped with fiery saliva, and its crimson eyes glowed with a savage hunger.


    The beast was enormous, easily twice the size of any normal animal, and its fur was matted with a dark, unnatural sheen.


    Adrian''s muscles tensed as he extended his hand and conjured his enchanted dagger.


    The weapon shimmered in the dim light, humming with the mana infused into it. He met the creature''s gaze, ready for the inevitable attack.


    With a low growl, the beast launched itself at Adrian, its claws outstretched. Adrian sidestepped with precision, his reflexes heightened by his combat training.


    As the fox''s middle head snapped toward him, he swung his dagger in a swift arc, aiming for the beast''s exposed flank.


    The blade grazed the creature, sending a spray of dark, tainted blood onto the stage.


    The crowd''s screams grew louder as the fox roared in pain, but Adrian''s focus remained unwavering.


    He could feel the creature''s aura, its mana swirling in chaotic waves¡ªunnatural, corrupt.


    "This isn''t normal..." Adrian muttered under his breath as he sidestepped another swipe from the fox''s claws.


    Just as he prepared to counterattack, he sensed it: a strange mana fluctuation, faint but unmistakable.


    His eyes narrowed, and his instincts sharpened. The energy wasn''t coming from the beast. It was coming from somewhere else in the tent.


    "Something''s wrong," Adrian muttered to himself, scanning the crowd.


    He could feel the pulse of dark mana, its presence invasive and unnatural, weaving through the air like a poisonous fog.


    His attention snapped back to the fox just in time to deflect another attack, but his mind was already working.


    If the beast was under some sort of dark spell, then the source had to be nearby. And he wasn''t going to let it go unchecked.


    "Mom," Adrian said quickly, his voice firm, "stay hidden. I''ll handle this."


    Isabella nodded, stepping back to keep herself out of harm''s way. She was still weak from having her level reset, and the worry in her eyes was clear.


    Though her power had once been formidable, right now, she was vulnerable, and Adrian couldn''t risk anything happening to her. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With another quick dodge, Adrian spun around, scanning the area. His gaze locked on a figure in the shadows near the edge of the tent.


    The figure was cloaked in black robes, barely visible amid the chaos. Dark mana radiated from them like a storm, and they were quietly channeling something¡ªsomething powerful.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he activated his system''s skill.


    Appraisal:


    Name: Ruby


    Race: Human


    Class: Dark Magician


    Level: 39


    Affiliation: Cult of the Abyss


    Adrian''s heart raced.


    A Dark Magician¡ªsomeone skilled in forbidden magic, channeling corrupted mana to manipulate creatures and distort reality.


    And more alarming, she was part of the Cult of the Abyss, a shadowy organization rumored to deal in dark arts and black rituals.


    "This is bad," Adrian thought, tightening his grip on his dagger.


    The fox lunged at him again, but now Adrian knew the source of its madness. His goal was clear: neutralize the magician and break the control she had over the beast.


    "Hold on," he whispered under his breath, focusing his mana.


    With a quick burst of speed, Adrian dodged the fox''s attack once more, then pivoted sharply toward the cloaked figure.


    His dagger pulsed with energy as he channeled more mana into it, preparing to strike.


    The figure''s hooded head turned toward him, sensing his approach. She raised her hands, summoning dark tendrils of magic that began to writhe in the air, reaching out toward Adrian.


    The air around her crackled with malevolent energy, distorting the space between them.


    Adrian''s pulse quickened. The tendrils lashed out at him, dark and serpentine, but with a swift motion, he slashed through them with his dagger, cutting the dark magic apart before it could reach him.


    Each cut sent sparks of corrupted energy scattering across the stage.


    The Dark Magician hissed in frustration, her voice low and serpentine. "You meddling fool. You think you can stop me?"


    Adrian didn''t reply. He was already in motion, closing the distance between them.


    His dagger gleamed with a sharp, azure light as he activated one of his skills¡ªDragon''s Edge, imbuing the blade with draconic mana.


    The weapon now radiated with lethal power, strong enough to cut through the defenses of even the most hardened opponent.


    With a swift movement, Adrian slashed toward the Dark Magician, aiming for her chest. She barely managed to deflect the blow, summoning a shield of dark energy to block his attack.


    The force of the collision sent a shockwave rippling through the tent, causing the crowd to gasp in fear.


    "You won''t stop me," the Dark Magician spat, her voice venomous. "I''ll make you regret this interference!"


    But Adrian was unrelenting. With a roar, he struck again, his dagger slicing through the dark shield with ease.


    The force of his blow shattered the magical barrier, sending the magician staggering back.


    Suddenly, a wave of energy burst from the Dark Magician''s hands, and Adrian felt a surge of dark mana hit him like a hammer.


    It was an attack spell¡ªpowerful and twisted. Adrian gritted his teeth as the force of the spell pushed him back, but he quickly recovered, shaking off the pain.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw the three-headed fox begin to thrash wildly, its movements erratic and frenzied. Without the Dark Magician''s full control, the beast was spiraling out of control.


    Adrian knew he needed to finish this quickly. If the fox broke free completely, it would wreak havoc on the entire town.


    With a burst of energy, Adrian dashed forward, his dagger glowing brighter than ever. He feinted to the left, drawing the Dark Magician''s attention, and then, with lightning speed, struck from the right.


    The dagger pierced through the Dark Magician''s robes, sinking deep into her side. She let out a scream of pain, her magic faltering as blood spilled onto the stage.


    In that instant, the control over the fox snapped completely. The beast let out a final, pitiful cry before collapsing, its body convulsing as the dark magic drained away.


    Adrian pulled his dagger free, watching as the Dark Magician fell to her knees, clutching her wound. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked up at him.


    "You¡­ you''ll pay for this¡­ The Cult of the Abyss¡­ will not forget¡­I won''t forget about this."


    Her body which was full of wounds, disappeared right there and was replaced by a creepy looking doll which was oozing out blood from the same place, Adrian had plunged his dagger into.

 Chapter 194: Date With Isabella Part 4

    Chapter 194: Date With Isabella Part 4The Dark Magician, Ruby, reappeared in a damp, dimly lit cave deep within the heart of Shadowgrove Forest.


    She staggered, clutching her side as waves of pain pulsed through her body. The sharp, musty air filled her lungs, grounding her as her surroundings gradually came into focus.


    Moss covered the jagged rocks around her, and faint echoes of dripping water reverberated through the cavern, lending an eerie stillness to the space.


    With a wince, she summoned a healing spell, dark tendrils wrapping around her wound, attempting to stop the blood that trickled down her side.


    She grit her teeth; the wound was deep, and Adrian''s draconic-infused strike had left a lasting trace of mana in her flesh, making it difficult to heal.


    The cave flickered with a sudden surge of light, and shadows shifted to reveal a tall figure standing in the darkness.


    Cloaked in a heavier, darker robe than Ruby''s, the figure''s face was obscured. Only their eyes, glinting with a strange, unnatural glow, were visible.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be causing chaos in Everhart territory? Don''t tell me you failed the mission given by that esteemed person?" the figure''s voice was a low hiss, dripping with disdain.


    Ruby clenched her teeth, feeling the sting of failure as the cloaked figure¡¯s mocking tone settled in the damp air.


    ¡°There was¡­ someone unexpected,¡± she began, a hint of anger edging her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was, but he was powerful. He intervened before I could fully control the creatures in the circus. Besides, his mana was unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before¡ªstrange, almost alive. It cut through my defenses like they were nothing. I still can''t get rid of it and it''s preventing me from recovering.¡±


    The figure¡¯s eyes narrowed, their glow intensifying with interest. ¡°A nameless stranger disrupted your mission?¡± they sneered, though there was a subtle shift, as if her words had piqued their curiosity.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t someone ordinary,¡± Ruby replied firmly. ¡°I tried to subdue him, but his skill¡­ I¡¯d never encountered anything like it. If not for my life-saving item, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here now.¡±


    The cloaked figure stepped closer, the cavern¡¯s shadows swirling around them. ¡°You were meant to create chaos, not flee from it. Whoever he was, he was only one man. You have failed that lord''s mission."


    The figure came towards Ruby and grabbed her hair and pulled her up.


    "Argh..." Ruby groaned with pain as her whole body was lifted by the cloaked figure.


    " You bitch, you have made me lose face infront of the esteemed lord. I will give you 3 days, recover your wound, find me that man. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    Ruby¡¯s face paled, a wave of terror passing through her as the cloaked figure''s words cut through the darkness.


    ¡°N-No¡­ please,¡± she stammered, but her plea was cut short as the figure¡¯s hand released her hair, throwing her down to the cold, wet ground. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She winced in pain, barely catching herself on her elbows, only for a brutal kick to slam into her side, sending her sprawling. The cloaked figure continued beating her and all she could do was, curl herself into a ball and endure it.


    Eventually, the cloaked figure left with some more harsh words for her after he was done tormenting her.


    She writhed, pain radiating from her injuries. But as her tormentor¡¯s footsteps receded into the shadows, a surge of hatred and defiance flickered in her eyes.


    She grit her teeth, face twisted with determination. "This isn¡¯t over, she vowed silently. That man¡­ whoever he is, I¡¯ll make him suffer for this. I will make that man regret being born, I will torture him forever. Not only him, all his family, I will torture everyone closely related to him."


    Back in the bustling circus grounds, Adrian¡¯s attention was fully on Isabella, his gaze soft as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    Isabella smiled warmly, shaking her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I was nowhere near the incident, and besides, wasn¡¯t my husband here to protect me?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened at her words, and he gave her a nod. ¡°Good. I was worried for a moment. Should we wrap things up for today? You¡¯ve had quite an eventful day."


    But Isabella shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s keep going,¡± she replied, looking at him with a sparkle in her eye. ¡°The day isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Adrian smile and replied to her," If that''s your wish, then so be it. Let''s leave the commotion here to soldiers, I will have them report it to me tomorrow.¡±


    As the sun dipped closer to the horizon, casting the circus in a warm, amber glow, the two strolled through the stalls, taking in the sights and sounds.


    After a series of games and treats, Adrian turned to her as the last colors of sunset began to fade, saying, ¡°Shall we head home now?¡±


    Isabella¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she looked at him with a playful glint.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing. You see,¡± she said, glancing away shyly, ¡°from what I¡¯ve seen on those ¡®videos¡¯ on the ¡®mobiles¡¯ you gave us, dates are always supposed to end at a ¡®love hotel¡¯ or something.¡±


    Adrian blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    ¡°And¡­ since we don¡¯t have anything like that here,¡± she continued, meeting his eyes, ¡°why don¡¯t we go to an inn tonight, my dear husband?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brow raised in surprise, her unexpected suggestion catching him completely off guard.


    He chuckled softly, warmth lighting up his gaze as he looked at her, taking in the faint blush painting her cheeks and the playful, almost mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°An inn, huh?¡± he murmured, his voice laced with a hint of intrigue. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been paying close attention to those videos.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s blush deepened, and she gave a shy laugh, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear as they continued strolling down the now-quieter fairground paths.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Those people seemed so close and happy by the end of their dates. It¡­ looked nice.¡±


    Her words, soft and almost a whisper, brought a gentle smile to Adrian¡¯s face.


    He could tell that behind her playful teasing, there was a genuine desire to end the evening in a way that would feel intimate and memorable.


    ¡°Then,¡± he said, his voice warm as he slid an arm around her waist, ¡°I suppose we should follow tradition, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    Isabella looked up at him, her eyes widening with excitement and anticipation. ¡°Really? You¡¯d want to?¡±


    ¡°For you, my love, anything,¡± he replied, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    They walked through the winding streets toward the nearest inn, a modest but charming place with ivy crawling up its stone walls and lanterns casting a soft glow by the entrance.


    Adrian held the door open for her, and she stepped inside, her hand slipping naturally into his as they approached the counter.

 Chapter 195: Night With Isbaella (R-18)

    Chapter 195: Night With Isbaella (R-18)Adrian handed a few gold coins to the innkeeper, securing a room for the night.


    The innkeeper, a kindly older man with a knowing glint in his eye, handed over a brass key, whispering, "Second floor, last door on the left. Enjoy your evening."


    With a nod of thanks, Adrian guided Isabella up the narrow staircase, their fingers intertwined, each step adding to the anticipation that hung between them.


    When they reached the room, Adrian opened the door, revealing a small, cozy space with a large bed, draped with soft, white linens and accented by a low-burning lamp that cast a warm, gentle glow across the room.


    A faint scent of lavender filled the air, adding a subtle sweetness to the atmosphere.


    They entered, and Isabella moved toward the bed, sitting down with a soft sigh as she glanced around. Adrian took a seat beside her, his hand resting over hers.


    "This was... such a wonderful day," Isabella murmured, her voice soft and full of emotion as she looked into his eyes.


    "Thank you, Adrian. I can''t remember the last time I felt so carefree."


    Adrian smiled, his gaze steady and warm as he held her hand a little tighter. "I''m just glad I could be here with you, to make it all memorable. You deserved every bit of joy today."


    Isabella''s smile grew, her eyes shimmering. "You don''t know how much it means to me. I feel safe with you, Adrian, more than I ever have."


    She paused, lowering her gaze, a soft blush rising to her cheeks as she added, "It''s like¡­ all I''ve ever wanted was for someone to look at me the way you do."


    Adrian''s hand lifted to gently touch her face, guiding her gaze back up to meet his. His voice was tender as he replied, "I''ll always look at you this way. You''re everything to me, my dear wife."


    For a moment, they sat in comfortable silence, the warmth of the room embracing them as they held each other''s gaze.


    Slowly, Adrian leaned in, his eyes never leaving hers until the last second when he finally closed them, his lips meeting hers.


    Their lips met with a gentle urgency, the softness of Isabella''s mouth yielding to Adrian''s assertive yet tender touch. Adrian''s hand slid from her face to the nape of her neck, pulling her closer as their kiss deepened. Isabella responded by wrapping her arms around his waist, pressing herself against him as if trying to merge their bodies into one.


    Adrian''s tongue slipped between her lips, seeking entrance, and Isabella eagerly opened for him.


    Their tongues danced together, exploring each other with a feverish intensity that made their breaths quicken.


    The taste of Isabella was intoxicating, a blend of sweetness and something uniquely hers that Adrian couldn''t get enough of. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nibbled gently on her lower lip, earning a soft moan from her that vibrated through his mouth.


    Withdrawing slightly, Adrian looked into Isabella''s eyes, seeing the desire mirrored there. "Are you okay doing in this inn, my love?" he asked softly, though his voice betrayed his own mounting passion.


    Isabella nodded, her cheeks flushed with arousal. "Yes," she whispered, her voice trembling with need. "Please, Adrian."


    Smiling, Adrian stood and began to undress, his movements slow and deliberate, allowing Isabella to drink in the sight of him.


    His shirt came off first, revealing his broad shoulders and chiseled chest. Then his pants were discarded, leaving him in only his undergarments.


    He watched as Isabella fumbled with the buttons of her dress, and he stepped forward to help her, his hands deftly unfastening them before sliding the fabric down her arms.


    Isabella wore nothing beneath her dress but a simple chemise, which Adrian pushed up over her head, leaving her bare to his gaze.


    She stood before him, her skin glowing in the soft light, her breasts heaving with each breath.


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with lust as he took in the sight of her, his cock straining against the confines of his underwear.


    He reached out, cupping her breasts in his hands, squeezing gently as he bent to take one nipple into his mouth.


    Isabella gasped at the sensation, her hands clenching at his shoulders as he suckled hungrily. His tongue flicked across the sensitive peak, teasing it until it hardened further, and then he moved to the other breast, lavishing the same attention on it.


    Isabella''s hips bucked forward involuntarily, seeking friction where she needed it most. "Adrian," she whimpered, "please..."


    Understanding her need, Adrian guided her to the bed, laying her down carefully. He knelt beside her, his eyes never leaving hers as he pulled off his remaining garments, freeing his throbbing erection.


    Isabella''s gaze dropped to his manhood, her breath catching in her throat. It was beautiful, thick and long, already glistening with pre-cum.


    "Touch yourself," Adrian commanded softly, his voice rough with desire. "Show me how much you want this."


    Isabella hesitated for only a moment before obeying. Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached between her legs, parting her folds and finding her clit.


    She circled it slowly, feeling the tension build within her. Adrian watched intently, his own need ratcheting higher with every flick of her fingers.


    "That''s it," he encouraged, his voice strained. "Let go, Isabella. Let me see you come undone."


    Her breath hitched as she increased the pressure, her thumb brushing over her clit in fast, rhythmic strokes.


    The pleasure was intense, building rapidly as she bit her lip to keep from crying out too soon.


    But Adrian wasn''t having it; he leaned down, capturing her nipple in his mouth once more, sucking hard just as she tipped over the edge.


    Isabella cried out, her body arching off the bed as wave after wave of ecstasy crashed over her.


    Adrian held her down, his mouth still working her nipple as her orgasm shook through her. When it finally subsided, she lay panting, her body slick with sweat and arousal.


    "Now it''s my turn," Adrian murmured, positioning himself between her spread thighs. But before he could continue, Isabella stopped him with a finger to his lips.


    "Not like that," she said, her voice husky with desire. "I want to taste you. All of you."


    Adrian smiled, his eyes dark with lust. "As you wish." He maneuvered himself so that he was lying on his back, his cock jutting up toward the ceiling.


    Isabella wasted no time, shifting herself onto her knees and moving between his legs.


    She wrapped her hand around his shaft, marveling at its size and heat, before leaning down to take the tip into her mouth.


    Adrian groaned deeply, his hands gripping the sheets as Isabella''s warm mouth enveloped him. She licked tentatively at first, her tongue swirling around the sensitive head, tasting the saltiness of his pre-cum.


    Encouraged by his reaction, she took more of him into her mouth, her lips sliding down his length until she felt the flutter of denial near her throat.


    She pulled back, gasping slightly, before diving down again, this time using her hand to stroke the part of him that wouldn''t fit in her mouth.


    Adrian''s hips bucked involuntarily, his moans encouraging her to take even more of him. Her free hand reached down to tease her own clit again, the dual stimulation pushing her close to another climax.


    But she wasn''t done with Adrian yet. Withdrawing completely, she shifted her position until she was straddling his face, her pussy hovering just above his mouth.


    "Eat me, Adrian," she demanded, her voice thick with need.

 Chapter 196: Night With Isabella Part 2 ( R-18)

    Chapter 196: Night With Isabella Part 2 ( R-18)Without hesitation, Adrian obeyed. He reached up to spread her folds, exposing her swollen clit and wet entrance.


    He licked a long, slow stripe from her entrance to her clit, reveling in the flavor of her arousal. Isabella shuddered, her grip on his cock tightening as she fought to maintain control.


    Adrian didn''t give her much of a chance. He flicked his tongue over her clit, then sucked it into his mouth, his teeth grazing lightly as he tormented the sensitive bundle of nerves.


    Isabella''s cries filled the room, her hips rocking against his mouth as she rode out the waves of pleasure he elicited from her.


    In a desperate attempt to regain some semblance of control, Isabella returned her focus to Adrian''s cock.


    She took him deep into her mouth again, bobbing her head up and down with increasing speed, her hand pumping in time with her mouth.


    The sounds of their mingled groans and slurps filled the small room, creating a symphony of raw desire.


    Adrian''s thrusts against her pussy became more urgent, his tongue dancing faster over her clit as he tasted her essence.


    Isabella could feel another orgasm building, this one even more powerful than the last.


    She released Adrian''s cock long enough to cry out his name, her body tensing as the pleasure overtook her.


    Isabella''s body was a symphony of sensations, each note played by Adrian''s skilled hands and mouth. Her back arched as his tongue continued its relentless dance over her clit, the pressure building within her like a storm about to break. Her fingers clenched around his cock once more, the heat of his shaft a perfect counterpoint to the cold air that brushed against her wet folds.


    "Adrian," she gasped, her voice breaking with raw need. "I''m so close."


    He looked up at her, his eyes dark with desire, and nodded, understanding her plea without words.


    He kept his tongue steady, drawing circles around her engorged bud, but allowed her to guide the pace.


    Isabella took a deep breath, trying to ground herself in the moment. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She focused on the rhythm of his thrusting hips, the way his cock slid smoothly into her hand, and finally, the way he tasted when she brought him back to her lips.


    Their bodies moved together in a synchronized frenzy, the room filled with the sounds of their passion.


    Isabella''s moans grew louder, more desperate, as she felt the first tendrils of her climax spiraling through her core.


    Her grip tightened around Adrian''s cock, her strokes becoming more forceful, more insistent. She wanted to bring him with her, to feel his release as she tumbled over the edge.


    "Now, Adrian," she whispered between bated breaths. "Don''t stop."


    He didn''t. His tongue flicked over her clit one last time before he sucked it into his mouth, his teeth grazing lightly as he increased the pressure.


    The sensation was too much; Isabella''s world shattered into a million pieces as her orgasm hit her full force.


    Her body convulsed, her hips bucking against his mouth as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her.


    She cried out his name, her voice hoarse with emotion, as she felt her juices flow freely, coating his face and chin.


    Adrian held her firmly in place, not letting her retreat from the intensity of her climax.


    He continued to lap at her, drinking in every drop until her trembling subsided and she sank back onto the bed, spent and breathless.


    For a moment, they lay there in silence, the only sound the rapid beating of their hearts. Then, slowly, Adrian crawled up her body, his own arousal still demanding release.


    He kissed her, tasting her essence on his lips, and Isabella responded eagerly, her hands roaming over his back, pulling him closer.


    "Your turn," she murmured against his mouth, her voice thick with satisfaction.


    He chuckled softly, nipping at her bottom lip before pulling back slightly. "Patience, my love. I want to savor this."


    With that, he shifted position, moving down her body once more. But this time, instead of focusing on her clit, he parted her thighs wide and positioned himself between them. Isabella felt a fresh wave of anticipation curl in her stomach as he lined his cock up with her entrance.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice low and husky.


    She nodded, unable to form words.


    Her body was still humming from her previous orgasm, but she could feel another one building already, fueled by the sight of Adrian poised above her, his cock glistening with pre-cum.


    Without waiting for any further confirmation, Adrian pushed into her. The sensation was overwhelming, her slick walls welcoming him in with an almost painful eagerness.


    Isabella groaned, her head falling back against the pillow as he filled her completely.


    He paused for a moment, allowing her to adjust to his size, then began to move, slowly at first, but with increasing urgency.


    His thrusts were deliberate, each one sending jolts of pleasure radiating through her body. Isabella clung to him, her nails digging into his shoulders as she urged him on.


    "Harder," she begged, her voice cracking with intensity. "Please, Adrian."


    He complied, his pace quickening, his strokes becoming deeper, more forceful. Isabella could feel the pressure building once more, her orgasm looming just out of reach.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him even deeper inside her, her body straining towards completion.


    "Almost there," she panted, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps.


    Adrian grunted in response, his own control fraying at the edges. He could feel his release approaching, the tightness in his balls signaling that it wouldn''t be long now.


    He reached down, his thumb finding her clit once more, and began to circle it furiously.


    The added stimulation was all it took. Isabella''s body tensed, her muscles clenching around Adrian''s cock as she came apart beneath him.


    She screamed his name, her voice echoing off the walls, as wave after wave of ecstasy crashed over her.


    Adrian followed soon after, his thrusts becoming erratic as he slammed into her one final time and spilled himself inside her.


    His body shuddered, his vision blurring as his orgasm tore through him, leaving him breathless and trembling atop her.


    They stayed locked together for what felt like an eternity, their bodies shuddering in tandem, their breaths mingling in the small space between them.


    Finally, Adrian pulled out, collapsing beside her. Isabella turned her head to look at him, her vision swimming with tears of happiness.


    "That was incredible," she whispered, her voice soft and shaky.


    He smiled, reaching out to brush a stray lock of hair from her face. "It always is with you, Isabel."


    She sighed, snuggling closer to him, her head resting on his chest. "What now?"


    "Now," he said, his voice taking on a mischievous tone, "we find out how many more times we can do that tonight."


    Isabella laughed, her body still tingling from their earlier exertions. "Challenge accepted."

 Chapter 197: Hunt for Black Magicians Begins

    Chapter 197: Hunt for Black Magicians BeginsThe morning sun had only just begun to rise, casting warm, golden light over the inn''s worn floorboards, but neither Adrian nor Isabella stirred for a moment.


    Despite the late hour they had kept, Adrian felt a refreshing energy coursing through him.


    By his side, Isabella rested her head on his chest, looking as if she had finally slept off years of lingering burdens.


    Last night had been as invigorating for her as it had been bonding for him. Through their shared connection, Adrian had used the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, allowing Isabella to absorb an impressive amount of attribute points.


    She felt stronger, steadier, as though she''d evolved through years of rigorous training in a single night.


    After a moment, Isabella stretched, a warm smile curving her lips as she looked up at him.


    "I feel like I could take on the world today, Adrian," she murmured. He chuckled softly, brushing his fingers through her hair.


    "Then let''s start with getting back home," he said. "We have a few matters to attend to, and I suspect we''ve been missed."


    They dressed, preparing for the journey back to the manor.


    With a satisfied sigh, Isabella looped her arm through his as they made their way down the inn''s stairway, stepping out into the cool morning air.


    The town bustled with early risers, the faint sound of merchants setting up their wares echoing through the narrow streets.


    The journey back was uneventful but pleasant, and it gave them time to talk about the events at the circus¡ªthe sudden attack and the ominous presence of the black magician.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in thought. There was something about the attacker''s energy that didn''t sit right with him, and he knew the others would need to be briefed.


    When the familiar gates of Everhart Manor came into view, Isabella felt a sense of pride and relief wash over her.


    This place was becoming more than just a residence; it was a sanctuary, fortified by people who had become family. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grand double doors swung open to reveal Sophia standing in the entryway, her arms crossed, her eyes narrowed in playful reproach.


    She had her usual lively expression but couldn''t quite mask the pout tugging at her lips.


    "So," she said, her tone laced with feigned offense, "the two of you decide not to come back yesterday and leave me to fend off everyone''s questions alone? Not fair, Adrian."


    Her eyes flicked from Adrian to Isabella, catching the subtle shift in Isabella''s posture and the newfound strength that radiated from her.


    Adrian stifled a smile, leaning forward to kiss her forehead, his gaze warm and reassuring.


    "Don''t worry, Sophia. I''ll make up for it. Everything I did with Mom yesterday, I''ll do with you too," he teased, earning a grin from Sophia.


    Her pout dissolved into a smile, and she wrapped her arms around him, leaning into his chest,"Good. I''ll hold you to that."


    Then Sophia mentioned about yesterday''s attack of the black magician in the circus. Adrian stopped her and told her they were there and he was the one who stopped that black magician.


    Adrian then let go of Sophia and said, "Alright, since we don''t want anyone to know about we disguising ourselves, let''s gather all the soldiers that were on site and have them brief us."


    With a nod, Sophia set off to assemble the soldiers and officers who had been present during the events.


    Adrian and Isabella made their way to the manor''s briefing room, where maps and reports were already spread across the large oak table.


    One by one, the soldiers filed in, each taking a respectful position around the room.


    They wore expressions of mixed anticipation and determination, each person clearly ready to recount their side of the confrontation.


    Once everyone had gathered, Adrian took his place at the head of the table, his sharp gaze scanning the room.


    "Thank you all for coming," he began.


    "As many of you witnessed yesterday , the attack was neither random nor isolated. It was orchestrated by someone highly skilled in dark magic, and it''s likely they were sent with a specific purpose. I also suspect these are the guys we had been searching and related to Chris''s mothers curse."


    Isabella, who had taken her place beside him, nodded. "The black magician presence suggests someone is either targeting us directly or is planning something larger in the region."


    One of the soldiers, a man named Marcus who had sustained a minor injury during the skirmish afterwards with the monsters from circus, stepped forward.


    Marcus cleared his throat and glanced around before he began. "Unfortunately, we weren''t able to gather much information about the culprit himself," he admitted, frustration lining his brow. "We have all the monsters and creatures used in the circus safely contained in cages, but as for the black magician, they,slipped away before we could arrive."


    He hesitated, then added, "The only thing we know is that he was injured¡ªapparently by a bystander in the crowd. That person seemed to manage the situation and calm the audience before we arrived."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, careful to keep his expression neutral. He recalled the night vividly, though, knowing it was his own handiwork, disguised and working from the shadows to bring the magician''s rampage to an end.


    But for now, the others didn''t need to know the extent of his involvement.


    "Well done, Marcus," he replied, his voice calm and authoritative.


    "Containing the circus creatures was no small feat, and keeping the public from panicking was equally important. Whoever that bystander was, they did good work. I would like to extend invitation to reward them."


    He glanced over the gathered soldiers, letting a hint of pride shine in his eyes. "The circus attack was no easy incident to control, and you all did well under the circumstances."


    The soldiers stood straighter, bolstered by his praise, but there was still a faint undercurrent of disappointment that they hadn''t apprehended the magician. Adrian let the silence hang, allowing the tension to settle.


    Then, he turned to Isabella, whose eyes were steady and thoughtful, reading the room as he was.


    "We''ll have time to look deeper into the magician''s identity later. For now, we focus on strengthening our defenses and being prepared in case there''s a follow-up attack," he said.


    "I''d like regular patrols set up around the castle town, with more of our detection based awakened searching for any traces of the black magician."


    The soldiers murmured in agreement, nodding as they absorbed their new responsibilities. A few shared determined glances, no doubt eager to prevent any future threats from slipping past them again.


    One of the younger soldiers, a fresh recruit named Evan, raised a tentative hand. "Lord Baron, with all due respect, if the culprit was injured, is there any chance they might be hiding out nearby? Maybe waiting for an opportunity to strike again? And like you mention, these are the guys we have been searching for from before curse incidents, then they would not likely give up their plan jsut that easily."


    "Good question, Evan," Adrian replied, impressed with the recruit''s thinking.


    "It''s certainly possible. Our scouts will need to sweep the surrounding areas, especially any places that offer cover. Mom, could you organize a few small teams to investigate the likely hiding spots?"

 Chapter 198: Inspecting Circus Monsters

    Chapter 198: Inspecting Circus MonstersIsabella nodded at Adrian''s request, her expression already sharpening with purpose.


    "I''ll see to it immediately," she promised, then stepped out, calling for a few of the nearby captains and quietly detailing the plan to organize scouting teams to check nearby areas.


    As she left the room, Adrian turned his attention to Marcus, the soldier who had been speaking earlier. "Marcus, come with me. We''re going to examine the captured creatures."


    With a quick salute, Marcus fell into step beside him, leading the way to the holding area where the circus''s beasts had been contained.


    The path through the manor''s training grounds felt oddly quiet, the air tense as they walked through the early morning light.


    Once they reached the holding area, Adrian took a moment to observe the creatures. Each one was locked behind thick, rune-inscribed cages, restless and unnerved by their unfamiliar surroundings.


    Their darkened eyes still held traces of a foreign, twisted energy, remnants of the black magician''s influence.


    Adrian took a deep breath, focusing inwardly as he reached out to his system. He mentally issued a command," System, do you have any items that could help me track the black magician through the remnants of mana she left behind in these creatures?"


    A familiar, emotionless voice answered within his mind. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No item exists within the inventory that is capable of tracking residual mana in this manner."


    He frowned slightly, not entirely surprised but still disappointed. He then tried a different approach.


    "Can you track my own mana signature left in the black magician''s body? I know I managed to wound her yesterday, so maybe it''s still lingering in her."


    "Negative", the system replied, its response final. "The target is too far from your location to trace any lingering mana signature you may have left."


    Adrian sighed, shaking his head with quiet frustration. He''d hoped for a lead, but it seemed that for now, any direct trail to the black magician would remain elusive.


    Nonetheless, he steeled himself, approaching the cages where the captured beasts were held.


    Marcus, sensing Adrian''s mood, cleared his throat. "We did our best to contain them, but these creatures aren''t normal animals," he said. "They''ve got a strange resilience¡ªsomething unnatural was done to them, that much we can tell."


    Adrian nodded, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the creatures, his mind turning over the possibilities.


    The black magician''s twisted magic seemed to have tainted them, likely making them more dangerous than they appeared.


    "Let''s test something," he muttered, reaching out to place his hand on the cage of the nearest creature.


    His fingers hummed with a faint glow as he subtly probed the creature''s mana signature. Perhaps there was still something useful to be gleaned from these tainted creatures, even if he couldn''t directly track the magician.


    As he continued his inspection, Adrian''s mind worked on possible ways to use these traces of mana to fortify their defenses, ensuring his family and allies would be prepared for any future encounter with this dark foe.


    After several minutes of meticulous examination, Adrian found no traceable lead on the creatures themselves.


    They bore lingering traces of dark energy, but it was far too faint and dispersed to provide any real clues.


    With a sigh, he turned to leave, but something caught his eye¡ªa slight shimmer of movement from the far corner of the enclosure.


    It was the three-headed fox, the first creature to have caused chaos during the circus incident.


    The fox had an unusual aura around it, something distinctly different from the others. While the rest of the creatures remained tense and jittery, this fox seemed almost¡­ calm.


    Observing it closely, Adrian noticed a subtle glow around its form, one that pulsed and radiated as if it were actively working against the dark energy within it.


    Curiosity piqued, Adrian stepped closer, his gaze sharpening as he concentrated.


    He could sense the creature¡¯s energy interacting with the residual mana, seeming to cleanse itself of any foreign influence.


    "


    He reached out with his mana, seeking to understand more about this peculiar creature.


    "System," he commanded silently, "Appraise this creature."


    The familiar display of stats and abilities unfolded before him, but his eyes widened at one particular line in the attribute panel: Unique Ability: Purification.


    His mind raced, his heart pounding with excitement. This wasn¡¯t a mere beast¡ªit had the remarkable ability to purify foreign mana, neutralizing any dark energy or contamination within itself.


    Such an ability could be invaluable, especially in countering dark magicians who used corrupting magic to manipulate creatures or people.


    Adrian¡¯s mind buzzed with excitement and caution.


    The fox¡¯s Purification ability was a rare asset, potentially a great help in his current struggle against the dark magician''s conspiracy and any future enemies who might use twisted magic.


    But he had to be careful¡ªthis kind of knowledge was too valuable to share. He would only share with his women and no one else, even if they are under the soul contract.


    Clearing his expression, Adrian turned to Marcus with a measured tone. "Marcus, do you know anything about the previous owner of these creatures? Who was responsible for them before they fell under our watch?"


    Marcus straightened, thinking back as he shifted his gaze toward the beasts.


    "The circus was managed by a man called Randolph Keith, a traveling ringmaster from the southern borderlands. He¡¯d been coming to this region for years, always bringing a new assortment of creatures and magic acts. But he¡¯s vanished¡ªno trace of him or his people was found after the incident."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, processing this new information. "Did Randolph ever seem to dabble in dark magic or strange rituals? Or associate with anyone who might?"


    Marcus shook his head, brows furrowing as he considered.


    "Not to my knowledge, my lord. The people here enjoyed his shows, but he was always something of a mystery¡ªkept to himself, never stayed in one place for too long. We did try questioning some of the circus performers, but they didn¡¯t know much about him outside of his role as their employer. They didn¡¯t see any signs of him being a dark magician."


    "So, we have someone well-versed in handling exotic creatures, who¡¯s possibly got a connection to darker influences,"


    Adrian murmured, his eyes lingering on the fox, though he forced himself to look away before Marcus could follow his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ll need to look into further.¡±

 Chapter 199: Discussion With Seraphina

    Chapter 199: Discussion With SeraphinaAdrian dismissed the remaining soldiers, his tone calm yet firm. "You''ve done well so far, but now, ensure that security around the manor remains tight.


    Double the guards at all key points, especially near the holding areas and the main gates. We don''t know if this black magician is working alone or if she has more allies lurking nearby."


    The soldiers saluted, their resolve evident as they hurried off to fulfill his orders. Adrian watched them go, his thoughts still occupied with the three-headed fox''s unique ability.


    The Purification ability was a stroke of luck, a rare asset that could prove crucial against the corrupting magic used by their elusive foe as well as could be used for other purpose.


    With one last look at the shimmering aura of the fox, Adrian turned and made his way through the quiet corridors of the manor, heading toward his aunt''s study.


    Seraphina was deep in research, her study illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted candles and the morning light that filtered through the high arched window.


    Scrolls, tomes, and  crystals littered her desk, their faint auras thrumming with latent power.


    The room smelled faintly of ink and aged parchment, with a touch of lavender she used to keep herself focused during long hours of study.


    When the door creaked open, Seraphina looked up, her eyes widening with surprise. The tired lines on her face melted away as she saw Adrian.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she rose from her chair and crossed the room swiftly, her robes flowing behind her.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± she exclaimed, embracing him tightly. The relief in her voice was palpable.


    Adrian returned the embrace, feeling a warmth spread through his chest¡ªa rare moment of solace amidst the tension of the past weeks.


    As she pulled back to look at him, there was a hint of moisture in her piercing blue eyes. ¡°You were unconscious for fifteen days, Adrian. Fifteen long days. We feared we might lose you.¡±


    A shadow crossed Adrian¡¯s face as he processed the concern etched in her features.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you, Aunt Seraphina. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡± His voice was steady, carrying the weight of a vow.


    Seraphina studied him for a moment longer, searching for any lingering signs of weakness, then nodded


    ¡°Good. I can¡¯t afford to lose you, I don''t what would I do if you were to leave me.¡± Her eyes softened as she gestured for him to sit.


    But Adrian remained standing, his eyes gleaming with newfound purpose.


    ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to share. The three headed fox that the soldiers brought from the circus, it has an ability that could change everything.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s eyebrows lifted with curiosity. ¡°An ability? What kind of ability?¡±


    ¡°Purification,¡± Adrian said, his tone serious. ¡°It resists and purges dark energy. I witnessed it actively working against the dark magic that had tainted it.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°A creature with Purification? That¡¯s beyond rare, Adrian. You must claim it for yourself. Such power is too valuable to leave in a mere circus. It would be great help in protecting our territory from curses and the dark arts that might threaten us.¡±


    Adrian nodded, the same thought having already crossed his mind.


    ¡°Exactly. If we can harness its ability, we could counteract the dark magic used by the black magician and her allies. It could even help lift the curse on Chris¡¯s mother and others who have been afflicted by similar dark enchantments.¡±


    A look of hope blossomed on Seraphina¡¯s face, her hand instinctively reaching out to touch Adrian¡¯s arm.


    ¡°If we can use the fox correctly, we might even be able to foil the plans of the dark guilds that have infiltrated our land. They rely on curses and corruption, but Purification could undo their work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the circus today,¡± Adrian said, determination setting his jaw. ¡°If any monster tamers remain, I¡¯ll recruit them to tame the fox and bring them under our service. A soul contract should secure their loyalty.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s lips curled into a rare smile, approval shining in her eyes. ¡°Good. That¡¯s the kind of decisive action we need.¡±


    For a moment, silence filled the room, the gravity of their conversation settling between them. Then Seraphina took a deep breath and shifted the topic.


    ¡°Adrian, while you were recovering, the ladies were not able to level up. They didn¡¯t want to continue without you. They were too worried to even think about leveling up. I would have forced them but you hadn''t given the new mana circulation manuals, so they are at level 1 right now.¡±


    Adrian frowned, a pang of guilt coursing through him.


    ¡°I see. I should have anticipated that. Now that I¡¯m back, they should resume their training. Chris and Rosalyn need to build on their awakenings. We all need to be stronger if we¡¯re going to face what¡¯s coming.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°Exactly. With you here, we can ensure everyone has the right guidance and support. I want them all to reach their potential, and this time, we won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression softened at her determination. ¡°Let me settle the matter with the circus today, and then we¡¯ll focus on everyone¡¯s progress. I still have a voucher for the virtual training chamber. This time, only our family will use it. We¡¯ll grow stronger together.¡±


    Seraphina smiled, the tension in her shoulders easing. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear from my dear husband.¡±


    Seraphina then hugged Adrian suddenly, her arms encircling him as she buried her face into his chest.


    ¡°I really missed this,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°The comfort of being with you, the way my heart feels when you''re near¡­ all these emotions that brew inside me when I am with you. I missed them so much.¡±


    Adrian held her close, his fingers gently stroking through her vibrant red hair, the soft strands slipping through his fingers like silk.


    He leaned down, pressing a reassuring kiss to the top of her head as she clung to him, her body trembling ever so slightly from the rush of emotions she could no longer keep at bay.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain, Seraphina,¡± he murmured, his voice low and comforting. ¡°I¡¯m here now. And I won¡¯t leave your side again.¡±


    Seraphina looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, a mixture of relief and desire written across her delicate features.


    Without another word, she rose on her toes and pressed her lips against his, the kiss soft and tentative at first, as though testing the waters of the intimacy they shared.


    S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 200: First Meeting With Mira Blackthorn

    Chapter 200: First Meeting With Mira BlackthornAdrian''s lips met Seraphina''s with a softness that belied the passion simmering between them. Their kiss, tender yet deeply emotional, was filled with unspoken words of love and desire that had for each other.


    As her hands slid up his chest, she leaned further into him, her body melting into his.


    The warmth of their closeness, the way their breaths intertwined, felt like a moment of peace amidst the chaos that surrounded their world.


    Adrian''s one hand went towards her ass, grasping it and other hand on her chest, cupping it with tender affection.


    The desire to lose himself in this stolen moment with her was hard to resist. Seraphina sighed into his mouth, their shared breath mingling in the quiet room.


    His hand then moved towards the sting on her robe, trying to open it.


    But just as his fingers began to tug at her robe, Seraphina pulled back slightly, her lips parting from his.


    Her eyes, soft yet filled with the same desire, held his gaze with a touch of reluctance.


    "Adrian," she whispered breathlessly, her voice laced with both affection and a trace of regret. "As much as I want this, we can''t right now." She gently pressed a hand against his chest, steadying him.


    "You have a guest waiting. She''s been here numerous times, waiting for you to regain consciousness. She is here once again today as well as I informed about you yesterday."


    Adrian paused, letting her words sink in. His brow furrowed in confusion, the haze of the intimate moment lifting. "A guest?" he echoed.


    Seraphina nodded, stepping back slightly, though her eyes never left his.


    "Lira Blackthorn. She''s been waiting for you ever since you lost consciousness. I didn''t want to disturb your recovery, but now that you''re awake, it''s time for you to meet her. And I''ll fill you in on everything that''s happened in the Mortimer territory."


    Adrian exhaled, frustration tinged with amusement, though he understood the urgency of the situation.


    He pressed a quick, soft kiss to her lips, a promise that this wasn''t over, before stepping back fully.


    "Alright," he said with a smirk. "Let''s not keep our guest waiting, then."


    Seraphina smiled, her eyes lingering on him as she turned and led the way out of the study.


    Adrian followed her, his hand briefly resting on the small of her back, a silent acknowledgment of the moment they had shared. His mind, though still partly on Seraphina, shifted to the business ahead.


    As they walked down the grand corridors of the manor, the soft echo of their footsteps reverberated off the marble floors.


    When they reached the meeting room, Seraphina gave him a brief nod before stepping aside to let him enter.


    Adrian straightened, adjusting his stance as he placed his hand on the door''s brass handle and pushed it open.


    Adrian pushed open the heavy wooden door to the meeting room, the polished brass handle cool under his palm.


    As he entered, his sharp eyes immediately fell upon two women sitting by the large, ornate fireplace, their soft voices intermingling with the crackling of the flames.


    The first woman, Lira Blackthorn, rose from her seat upon noticing his arrival.


    Her long, raven-black hair cascaded down her back, and her dark black eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and humor as she stood gracefully, smoothing out her dark, elegant gown.


    She was a picture of refined nobility, her movements precise and poised as she clasped her hands lightly in front of her, preparing for the formal greeting.


    Beside her, another woman who bore strikingly similar features stood as well. Though older, with more defined, regal lines on her face, she carried the same dark black eyes and long black hair, styled in an intricate updo.


    Her posture was straight, exuding authority and dignity. It was clear that this woman was someone of significant standing.


    As both women stood, they dipped into a curtsy, the hallmark of nobility¡ªa fluid motion that signaled both respect and familiarity. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their skirts brushed the floor in perfect synchronization, a gesture imbued with elegance and tradition.


    Lira, being already acquainted with Adrian, was the first to speak as she straightened herself and addressed Adrian, her voice carrying a playful sarcasm.


    "It has been quite some time, Baron Everhart," she began, her tone light but teasing.


    "I heard you¡¯ve had some¡­ troubles with your mana circulation and were unconscious for a while. I do hope you''re feeling better now."


    Her lips curled into a small, smile, her gaze not missing a beat.


    "I received word about your miraculous recovery yesterday, and of course, I came to visit you today. But,"


    She paused, turning slightly toward the woman beside her, "I didn¡¯t expect to have such an companion tagging along."


    The sarcasm in her voice was unmistakable, and she cast a mock-exasperated glance at her companion, who responded with a raised brow but said nothing in return.


    Adrian, caught by her sarcastic  jab, couldn''t help but smile wryly at the pointed remark. Lira''s sharp tongue was something he had grown used to over the years.


    He bowed slightly in the manner befitting his station, his hand brushing over his chest as he performed the noble greeting. His gaze never left hers as he spoke.


    "It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Blackthorn. I appreciate your concern about my health," he said, his tone both formal and warm. Then, turning his attention to the other woman, he added with polite curiosity, "Might I be acquainted with your companion today?"


    Lira gave a small, theatrical sigh, as if forced into a duty she found mildly tiresome. She gestured toward the woman beside her with a graceful wave of her hand.


    "This," she began, "is my older sister, Mira Blackthorn, and I suppose I should also mention that she is the current head and successor of our noble house¡ªCountess Mira Blackthorn."


    At the mention of her title, Mira gave a nod of acknowledgment, her movements measured and deliberate, as if everything she did was calculated to project authority.


    She studied Adrian with a discerning gaze, her demeanor far more serious than Lira¡¯s lighthearted nature.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Baron Everhart," Mira spoke, her voice carrying a certain gravitas that matched her position.


    "I¡¯ve heard much about you, and not just from my sister." She offered a small smile, though it was more reserved than Lira¡¯s ."Your reputation precedes you."


    Adrian gave another respectful bow, deeper this time, acknowledging her status.


    "Countess Blackthorn, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you. I have long been aware of your family''s influence and accomplishments. I hope I can live up to the expectations you may have heard."


    Mira¡¯s smile widened slightly, but she remained formal. "I¡¯m sure you will. We Blackthorns rarely align ourselves with those who disappoint."


    Adrian straightened, returning her smile with a confident one of his own.CHa

 Chapter 201: Huge Shock

    Chapter 201: Huge ShockAdrian''s gaze briefly flickered over Mira Blackthorn as she introduced herself, her regal presence demanding attention.


    There was something about her, an air of authority that seemed far beyond her age. Curious, he decided to activate his appraisal skill, only to be shocked to find out her awakened rank.


    Name: Mira Blackthorn


    Class: ??? (Third Class)


    Health Points: ???


    Mana Points: ???


    Strength: ???


    Agility: ???


    Intelligence: ???


    Charm: ???


    Luck: ???


    Every one of her stats was hidden¡ªmarked only by the familiar ''??'' symbol, just like Seraphina''s had been.


    That could mean only one thing. Mira Blackthorn was a third-class awakened, a powerful and rare status that only a handful in the kingdom could claim, and at the young age of twenty-three.


    This was something no one else in the kingdom had any idea about¡ªnot a whisper had been uttered about her being this powerful.


    Adrian now knew a secret that could shift the balance of power in the kingdom, but he maintained his calm, offering no hint of the revelation in his expression. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Straightening his stance, he turned back to Lira, his mind carefully tucking away the information about Mira for future contemplation. He would have to tread carefully around her.


    "Thank you, Lady Lira," Adrian said, his tone sincere but guarded. "I truly appreciate you taking the time to visit while I was unconscious."


    He chose not to mention his time in the Divine Realm with the Goddess of Fate. That was something far too delicate to share to outsiders.


    Lira''s response caught him slightly off guard. A faint blush crept onto her cheeks as she waved a hand dismissively.


    "It''s not much," she said softly, her gaze flicking away from his for just a moment, betraying a vulnerability beneath her usual wit. "You saved my life once, so this is really nothing in comparison."


    Adrian''s lips quirked in a small smile as he studied her demeanor. As he looked at her faint blush and slightly low tone of her voice, he couldn''t help but think, "Hmm, could it be she is interested in me."


    He quickly refocused his thoughts. Lira''s unique ability, Arcane Cartography, was something he had coveted since the first time they met.


    With it, she could map out magical energies and locations with precision, a skill that would be invaluable to him.


    If he could have sex with her using Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, eventually he would be able to absorb it.


    Mira, watching her sister''s blush and subtle mannerisms, seemed to come to her own conclusions.


    Internally, her thoughts were far more calculating than the composed smile she presented outwardly.


    "It appears my naive little sister may have taken an interest in this man", she mused to herself, the corners of her lips twitching in amusement.


    " Perhaps I can use this to my advantage. Having Adrian Everhart in my corner might be a good thing, especially his Aunt, a 3rd class awakened. My foolish sister might just help me acquire the perfect pawn for me to play around with against Vortigern family."


    The room grew quiet, an awkward tension settling between the three of them. Adrian noticed it too and decided to break the silence.


    "So," Adrian began, his tone light as he folded his arms casually across his chest, "what brings you both here today?"


    Lira, clearly irritated by the presence of her sister, huffed slightly before responding. "I actually came to inform you about the situation in Baron Mortimer''s territory," she said, giving Mira a pointed glance.


    "But as you can see, someone decided to tag along uninvited."


    Mira raised a brow, her lips curving into a playful yet somewhat disingenuous smile. "Oh, come now, dear sister. Surely my presence doesn''t bother you that much?"


    Adrian watched the exchange with mild amusement, though his focus was primarily on what Lira had mentioned.


    Adrian leaned forward, his expression sharpening with curiosity. "Lady Lira, could you update me on the situation in Baron Mortimer''s territory?" he asked, his tone measured yet expectant.


    Lira nodded, shifting her weight slightly as she folded her arms in thought. "Yes, well, things have been quite eventful since you were unconscious," she began, casting a brief glance at Mira before continuing.


    "Your plan to attack the Mortimer estate may have come off at the perfect time, albeit without your direct involvement. While you were out of commission, Mortimer¡¯s exiled son staged a rebellion and attacked the castle."


    Lira''s voice grew more serious. "He hired a powerful individual to assist him, someone strong enough to almost kill Baron Mortimer."


    Adrian raised a brow, feigning shock as he listened. Inwardly, however, he recalled the intricate web he had spun¡ªusing the portals of the Virtual Training Chamber, to launch a surprise attack on Mortimer, subduing him with a slave seal and forcing the Baron to concoct a story.


    The entire rebellion narrative was merely a convenient cover for Adrian''s covert operation, allowing Mortimer to play along with his version of events.


    "But," Lira continued, her tone with hatred, "Count Vortigern had stationed three of his strongest retainers nearby. They were able to resolve the crisis and save Baron Mortimer. Now, a week later, there''s going to be a public execution of Mortimer''s son as punishment for his actions."


    Adrian nodded slowly, allowing the information to sink in while maintaining a front of controlled surprise. "I had no idea things had that escalated much. And now an execution¡­ Baron Mortimer is inviting nobles to witness it?"


    "Indeed," Lira replied, her gaze steady. "He''s invited many prominent nobles to attend. It seems he wants to make an example of his son, to reaffirm his authority over his lands. Good thing you didn''t attack, otherwise, your reputation would have been damaged by baron Mortimer, even if you didn''t help the exile son, he would have spun it to fit his narrative."


    Adrian stroked his chin thoughtfully, his mind already working through the implications.


    His silent intervention had gone unnoticed, with the kingdom none the wiser about his manipulation of the events surrounding Baron Mortimer.


    The execution would only further solidify the story of rebellion, keeping Adrian¡¯s true actions hidden.


    He replied to her in a relieved tone," Indeed, I had been lucky not to attack him. But this complicates things right now, we won''t be able to attack him for now."

 Chapter 202: Mira’s Proposal

    Chapter 202: Mira¡¯s ProposalLira exhaled sharply, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall.


    "Indeed, it will be hard to make any move against Baron Mortimer now," she admitted, her tone edged with frustration.


    "If we act, Count Vortigern will undoubtedly seize the opportunity to label us as the masterminds behind the rebellion. He''ll drag our names through the mud in noble circles, using the scandal to undermine us."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, outwardly calm but inwardly calculating. "You people thought you could play me when you leaked information to Vortigern through covert channels, but now let''s see how you''ll try to manipulate me into becoming your pawn".


    He mused silently." I''ve already subdued Mortimer without alerting Vortigern. We have no enmity between us yet. Let''s see how you attempt to use me against him."


    Mira, who had been quietly observing the exchange, turned her gaze to Adrian, her tone shifting into something more businesslike.


    "Since our plan against Mortimer has fallen through, we should discuss our next steps regarding the alliance," she suggested smoothly, her eyes watching Adrian intently.


    "We originally allied to fight Baron Mortimer, but the real threat is Count Vortigern. We need to¡ª"


    Adrian''s voice cut her off, sharp and clear. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," he stated, holding Mira''s gaze firmly.


    "That was never on the table. Our alliance was solely to deal with Mortimer. Your job was to keep an eye on Vortigern, not to drag me into a war with him on behalf of the Blackthorn family."


    The room grew tense, Mira''s regal composure wavering for a fraction of a second before she regained it, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    Lira''s lips parted in surprise, to say something to him, but in the end, she close her mouth, with fist clenched.


    She wanted to tell it was Mira''s plan to do so, but at the end of the day, she was still her big sister.


    So, she had to put her family forward first even if it meant wronging her savior, for this was how the things worked amongst nobles.


    There was no eternal allies, nor eternal enemies, just benefits amongst the nobles. She decided to talk to him after, to try and ease the tension, but ultimately, she chose to support her big sister and her family.


    Mira leaned forward, folding her hands in her lap as she studied Adrian''s face. "Are you saying you have no interest in opposing Vortigern?" Her voice was measured, probing. "The Count is a threat to your family and your position, as much as he is to us."


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "Vortigern and I have no direct conflict. Mortimer was my concern, and that''s been handled. If you plan to go after the Count, that''s your choice, but I didn''t sign up for a crusade against him."


    The silence that followed was palpable. Lira looked between her sister and Adrian, her brow furrowed, as if contemplating the shifting dynamics in the room.


    Mira, meanwhile, maintained her gaze on Adrian, her expression unreadable but undoubtedly calculating her next move.


    Finally, Mira broke the silence with a slow, deliberate nod.


    "Very well, Adrian Everhart," she said, her tone light but with a distinct undercurrent of something deeper.


    "It seems our paths only align for so long. But remember¡ªVortigern is not one to ignore those who have the potential to stand in his way. Whether you like it or not, he will see you as a threat."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Then we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it."


    The tension in the room remained thick, but the conversation had shifted into dangerous territory.


    Mira knew that their alliance was now fragile at best, and Adrian had made it clear that he was not so easily controlled. The game had changed.


    The room descended into a tense silence, each of its occupants deep in thought. Mira''s gaze flicked to her sister, Lira, her mind working rapidly.


    She needed more than just brute strength or sheer will to fulfill her ambitions at the upcoming noble gathering in the capital next year. Remaining as a mere Count was not enough for her.


    To rise higher, Mira had a grander vision¡ªone that required the support of powerful nobles and barons around her territory.


    She intended to unify them under her influence, solidifying her base of power before making a move on those of similar rank.


    But securing Adrian Everhart as an ally had become crucial. He had a 3rd-class awakened by his side, a fact only her family was aware of for now. That alone was worth its weight in gold.


    If she could leverage that power, it would help her far more than any alliance with rebellious barons.


    Mira shifted her posture slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought as she looked back at her sister. Lira had shown a soft spot for Adrian, which Mira had noted.


    If Adrian could be roped in, she could finally gain access to someone she desperately wanted to recruit¡ªthe former royal mage who had ascended to a 3rd-class awakened.


    Lira glanced at her sister, as if sensing the thoughts swimming behind her eyes, but said nothing. It was clear now that the room was not just tense; it was a battlefield of strategy, each side quietly assessing their next move.


    Adrian stood with his arms crossed, his demeanor unchanged. He could see Mira calculating, but he remained unfazed.


    His subtle smile betrayed nothing of his thoughts. The Blackthorn family had hoped to use him to their advantage, but they had underestimated his own ambition and cunning.


    Now, it was time to see just how far they were willing to go to secure his loyalty.


    Mira finally broke the silence, her voice calm.


    "Baron Adrian," she began, "perhaps we''ve gotten off on the wrong foot. You are, after all, someone with a great deal of potential. More than most realize."


    She paused as she was looked at her naive little sister. Then she continued," Perhaps our alliance is not strong and our trust is not that strong as well. So, I have a proposal for you, why don''t you marry my sister, Lira, then perhaps, our alliance can be strong as steel?"

 Chapter 203: Hearts and Politics

    Chapter 203: Hearts and PoliticsMira''s words hung in the air, their weight crashing into the room like a tidal wave.


    "Why don''t you marry my sister, Lira?" she had said, her voice calm, composed. "Then, perhaps, our alliance can be as strong as steel." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s eyes widened for a brief moment before he regained his composure, though the surprise was evident in the slight tension that rippled through his body.


    Of all the strategies Mira could have employed, this was one he hadn''t anticipated.


    Across the room, Lira''s reaction was far more visceral. Her face flushed crimson as she spun toward her sister, her arms unfolding from her chest and fists clenched tightly.


    "What are you talking about?!" she blurted out, her voice high-pitched with shock and disbelief. She took a step away from the wall, her posture stiff, her earlier composed demeanor now entirely shattered.


    "I can''t believe you''re saying this!" Lira continued, her eyes wide as she stared at her older sister.


    "You can''t decide something this serious just like that! Without even consulting me¡ªor our parents!"


    Her voice was edged with both panic and indignation, as if Mira had crossed a line she never expected her to approach.


    "And most importantly," Lira added, her tone growing sharper as she tried to pull herself back from her emotions, "we don''t even know if Baron Everhart has a fianc¨¦e or not. You can''t throw something like this into the air without thinking."


    Mira''s lips curled ever so slightly, though her expression remained calm, almost cold.


    "Lira," she began, her voice carrying a subtle tone of chastisement, "this is politics, not a romantic fairytale. Decisions like this aren''t always about feelings or even family. They are about alliances, power, and survival in a world where hesitation could be our downfall. Marriages amongst nobles are rarely about love."


    Lira clenched her jaw, her hands trembling slightly at her sides.


    Her loyalty to her family had always been her driving force, but this¡ªthis was a step she hadn''t considered, and it was one that felt far too sudden, far too calculated for her comfort.


    While she was grateful to Adrian, and might have a little interest in him, it didn''t mean she wanted to marry him right now, without properly knowing him.


    Adrian, meanwhile, remained silent, his mind racing. He had wanted Lira for her unique ability.


    It was a strategic interest¡ªnothing more, nothing less. While he didn''t mind making Lira his women, marrying her would be out of his consideration for now.


    That was an entirely different proposition, one that carried more weight than any temporary alliance.


    He knew Mira''s suggestion wasn''t without merit. Marrying Lira would cement a bond between the Everhart and Blackthorn families, granting him the influence he needed to further his goals.


    But marriage was not something he had been contemplating¡ªnot now, not like this.


    Still, Adrian understood the intricacies of noble politics better than most.


    He knew that what Mira was proposing could strengthen his position significantly, especially with Vortigern''s shadow looming ever closer.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice measured but carrying an undertone of tension.


    "Lady Mira, your proposal¡­ is unexpected." He glanced at Lira, whose gaze was still burning into her sister, before returning his focus to Mira.


    "While I understand the political advantage of such a union, I do not take the matter of marriage lightly. It is not something I can decide on in the heat of a single conversation."


    Mira''s eyes flickered with interest. "Of course, Baron Everhart," she replied smoothly, her tone never wavering.


    "I wouldn''t expect you to make such a decision immediately. But I believe it''s something worth considering. Especially given the potential benefits for both of our families."


    Lira shot her sister another glare, but her hands relaxed slightly. She couldn''t deny that Mira''s logic was sound¡ªat least, in the cold, calculating world of noble politics.


    Still, the idea of being used as a bargaining chip in such a way left a sour taste in her mouth.


    Adrian took a step forward, his posture relaxed yet commanding as he addressed both sisters.


    "Let me be clear," he began, his voice firm. "While I have no current fianc¨¦e, I am in relationship with more than one women. Although I understand there are advantages with marriage with Lady Lira. But I will not be coerced into making such a decision without serious thought. This is not something that should be rushed. I have to discuss with my women and besides I will also like to take into consideration lady Lira''s feeling as well."


    Mira inclined her head, her expression calm and unreadable. "Naturally. I only ask that you consider it, Baron Everhart. As I said, this is not a decision to be made lightly. But time is not always a luxury we have."


    Lira looked down, her chest still heaving slightly from her earlier outburst.


    She had no intention of allowing herself to be pushed into a marriage without her consent, but at the same time, she couldn''t shake the weight of the political reality she found herself in.


    The silence returned, the tension in the room hanging thickly in the air. Adrian studied both women carefully, his thoughts once again spinning in quiet contemplation.


    He had no desire to marry Lira¡ªat least, not yet. But he couldn''t dismiss the proposal entirely. Mira had set the stage, and now, the pieces had begun to move.


    "Very well," Adrian finally said, his voice calm but resolute. "I will consider your offer. But understand this¡ªmy decision will not be rushed. I will have to take my women''s feelings into consideration as well."


    Mira nodded, satisfied for now. Lira, however, remained silent, her eyes filled with a mixture of conflict and uncertainty.


    The heavy silence lingered for a moment longer, with Mira''s composed expression and Lira''s stormy gaze locked in a quiet exchange.


    Adrian had skillfully maneuvered through the sudden proposal, but the atmosphere remained tense.


    Sensing the need to shift the mood, Adrian cleared his throat, stepping forward as he motioned toward a small table near the window where light from the rising sun began to spill in.


    "Perhaps we should continue discussing this over breakfast," he suggested, his voice calm yet inviting. "It would give us a chance to go over everything more thoroughly."

 Chapter 207: Lira’s Outburst

    Chapter 207: Lira¡¯s Outburst"Perhaps we should continue discussing this over breakfast," he suggested, his voice calm yet inviting. "It would give us a chance to go over everything more thoroughly."


    Both of them looked at Adrian and agreed to his suggestion. It was probably best to take a little break for now, before moving onto negotiations.


    "Alright, I will have breakfast be prepared, Countess and Lady Lira can rest for a while, I will send someone to fetch you both after breakfast is ready."


    With that Adrian stood up and walked towards the door to leave the room. As he moved out of the room, he briefly paused, glancing over his shoulder to the two sisters.


    Lira was still rigid, her chest heaving slightly as her emotions simmered beneath the surface.


    Mira stood composed, her hands clasped loosely in front of her, the picture of noble grace. With a slight bow, Adrian exited the room, quietly closing the door behind him.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Mira''s calm demeanor shifted. With a wave of her hand, she cast a sound isolation spell over the room.


    The soft hum of magic filled the air as an invisible barrier sealed them inside. She knew what was coming next¡ªLira''s anger, the outburst she had been holding in, and the sharp words her younger sister would inevitably hurl at her.


    No sooner had the barrier formed than Lira erupted.


    "What the hell, Mira?!" she screamed, her voice cracking with frustration and disbelief. Tears welled in her eyes, her body trembling as she whirled on her older sister.


    "What gives you the right to decide something so important¡ªmy entire life¡ªwithout even asking me? You''re not my mother or my father, so why do you think you can just¡ª" Her words broke off as she choked back a sob, her fists clenching at her sides.


    Mira remained calm, though she could feel the tension rising within her. She had expected this, of course. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lira had always been emotional, prone to these outbursts when things didn''t go her way.


    The younger girl had never truly understood the responsibilities that came with the Blackthorn name¡ªthe burden they both carried.


    "You''re always like this!" Lira shouted, her voice hoarse now, her face red from the strain of holding back her emotions. "You can''t just make decisions about my life like this. It''s not fair!"


    Mira sighed inwardly, suppressing the rising anger she felt. Lira was still so naive. She had been sheltered all her life, protected from the harsh realities of noble politics by the very people she now lashed out against.


    Mira, their parents, even their uncle had worked to shield Lira from the worst of it. But now, when it was time for Lira to step up and fulfill her duties, she was throwing a tantrum like a spoiled child.


    Mira''s voice, however, remained gentle, even soothing. "Lira," she said softly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she spoke.


    "This is not about love or about what you want. This is about survival¡ªour family''s survival. You know as well as I do that alliances are necessary to keep our position strong. Marriages aren''t about romance in this world; they''re about power and security. This is how it''s always been, and you know that."


    Lira''s body shook as she stared at Mira, her chest heaving with emotion.


    "I don''t care about alliances!" she spat, her voice a mix of fury and desperation. "You''re trying to trade me away like some object, like I''m nothing more than a tool to be used for your schemes. You''re manipulating me, Mira! You''ve always done this¡ªalways tried to control me."


    Mira''s lips tightened at that, but she forced herself to stay calm. This was not the time for her own emotions to get the better of her.


    Lira was lashing out, but beneath her anger, she was scared. The thought of marriage¡ªespecially to someone she didn''t know well¡ªwas overwhelming for her.


    "Lira," Mira said again, this time with a touch more firmness in her voice. "You''re not being traded. I chose Adrian Everhart for a reason. He''s powerful, influential, and he will protect you. He''s young, closer to your age than most suitors would be, and unlike many of them, he''s honorable. Do you dislike him so much that you can''t even consider this?"


    Lira''s eyes flashed with defiance. "It''s not about whether I like him or not," she snapped. "This is my life! My whole future. You can''t just throw me into a marriage like this without even asking me."


    Mira stepped forward, her own patience starting to fray. "Do you think I enjoy this, Lira?" she asked, her voice low, tinged with the frustration she''d been holding back.


    "Do you think I want to force you into something against your will? I''ve spent my whole life protecting you¡ªgiving you everything you''ve ever wanted, shielding you from the burdens I''ve had to carry as the heir of our family. But now it''s time for you to step up. You''re not a child anymore."


    Lira flinched at Mira''s words, her tears flowing freely now as she backed away from her sister. "You don''t care about me," she whispered, her voice broken.


    "Not really. You''re just like them¡ªlike our parents. All you care about is power and keeping the family strong. You don''t care what this does to me."


    Mira clenched her jaw, fighting back her own emotions. This was harder than she had anticipated.


    Lira had always been difficult when it came to matters of responsibility, but this level of resistance was new.


    She had thought Lira would at least understand the necessity of what was being proposed, even if she didn''t like it.


    "You think I don''t care about you?" Mira asked quietly, stepping closer. "Do you really believe that after everything I''ve done for you?"


    Lira didn''t answer, her body trembling as she wiped at her tears, unable to meet her sister''s gaze.


    Mira sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. She had always been the one to shield Lira from the harshness of their world, but perhaps she had protected her too well.


    Lira didn''t understand the stakes. She had never had to make the hard choices, never had to sacrifice for the sake of their family.


    Mira moved forward, closing the distance between them.


    Gently, she reached out and wiped the tears from Lira''s cheeks with a soft brush of her fingers, then with a wave of her hand, cast a cleaning spell to freshen her sister''s tear-streaked face.

 Chapter 204: Lira’s Outburst

    Chapter 204: Lira¡¯s Outburst"Perhaps we should continue discussing this over breakfast," he suggested, his voice calm yet inviting. "It would give us a chance to go over everything more thoroughly."


    Both of them looked at Adrian and agreed to his suggestion. It was probably best to take a little break for now, before moving onto negotiations.


    "Alright, I will have breakfast be prepared, Countess and Lady Lira can rest for a while, I will send someone to fetch you both after breakfast is ready."


    With that Adrian stood up and walked towards the door to leave the room. As he moved out of the room, he briefly paused, glancing over his shoulder to the two sisters.


    Lira was still rigid, her chest heaving slightly as her emotions simmered beneath the surface.


    Mira stood composed, her hands clasped loosely in front of her, the picture of noble grace. With a slight bow, Adrian exited the room, quietly closing the door behind him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the door clicked shut, Mira''s calm demeanor shifted. With a wave of her hand, she cast a sound isolation spell over the room.


    The soft hum of magic filled the air as an invisible barrier sealed them inside. She knew what was coming next¡ªLira''s anger, the outburst she had been holding in, and the sharp words her younger sister would inevitably hurl at her.


    No sooner had the barrier formed than Lira erupted.


    "What the hell, Mira?!" she screamed, her voice cracking with frustration and disbelief. Tears welled in her eyes, her body trembling as she whirled on her older sister.


    "What gives you the right to decide something so important¡ªmy entire life¡ªwithout even asking me? You''re not my mother or my father, so why do you think you can just¡ª" Her words broke off as she choked back a sob, her fists clenching at her sides.


    Mira remained calm, though she could feel the tension rising within her. She had expected this, of course.


    Lira had always been emotional, prone to these outbursts when things didn''t go her way.


    The younger girl had never truly understood the responsibilities that came with the Blackthorn name¡ªthe burden they both carried.


    "You''re always like this!" Lira shouted, her voice hoarse now, her face red from the strain of holding back her emotions. "You can''t just make decisions about my life like this. It''s not fair!"


    Mira sighed inwardly, suppressing the rising anger she felt. Lira was still so naive. She had been sheltered all her life, protected from the harsh realities of noble politics by the very people she now lashed out against.


    Mira, their parents, even their uncle had worked to shield Lira from the worst of it. But now, when it was time for Lira to step up and fulfill her duties, she was throwing a tantrum like a spoiled child.


    Mira''s voice, however, remained gentle, even soothing. "Lira," she said softly, her eyes narrowing slightly as she spoke.


    "This is not about love or about what you want. This is about survival¡ªour family''s survival. You know as well as I do that alliances are necessary to keep our position strong. Marriages aren''t about romance in this world; they''re about power and security. This is how it''s always been, and you know that."


    Lira''s body shook as she stared at Mira, her chest heaving with emotion.


    "I don''t care about alliances!" she spat, her voice a mix of fury and desperation. "You''re trying to trade me away like some object, like I''m nothing more than a tool to be used for your schemes. You''re manipulating me, Mira! You''ve always done this¡ªalways tried to control me."


    Mira''s lips tightened at that, but she forced herself to stay calm. This was not the time for her own emotions to get the better of her.


    Lira was lashing out, but beneath her anger, she was scared. The thought of marriage¡ªespecially to someone she didn''t know well¡ªwas overwhelming for her.


    "Lira," Mira said again, this time with a touch more firmness in her voice. "You''re not being traded. I chose Adrian Everhart for a reason. He''s powerful, influential, and he will protect you. He''s young, closer to your age than most suitors would be, and unlike many of them, he''s honorable. Do you dislike him so much that you can''t even consider this?"


    Lira''s eyes flashed with defiance. "It''s not about whether I like him or not," she snapped. "This is my life! My whole future. You can''t just throw me into a marriage like this without even asking me."


    Mira stepped forward, her own patience starting to fray. "Do you think I enjoy this, Lira?" she asked, her voice low, tinged with the frustration she''d been holding back.


    "Do you think I want to force you into something against your will? I''ve spent my whole life protecting you¡ªgiving you everything you''ve ever wanted, shielding you from the burdens I''ve had to carry as the heir of our family. But now it''s time for you to step up. You''re not a child anymore."


    Lira flinched at Mira''s words, her tears flowing freely now as she backed away from her sister. "You don''t care about me," she whispered, her voice broken.


    "Not really. You''re just like them¡ªlike our parents. All you care about is power and keeping the family strong. You don''t care what this does to me."


    Mira clenched her jaw, fighting back her own emotions. This was harder than she had anticipated.


    Lira had always been difficult when it came to matters of responsibility, but this level of resistance was new.


    She had thought Lira would at least understand the necessity of what was being proposed, even if she didn''t like it.


    "You think I don''t care about you?" Mira asked quietly, stepping closer. "Do you really believe that after everything I''ve done for you?"


    Lira didn''t answer, her body trembling as she wiped at her tears, unable to meet her sister''s gaze.


    Mira sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. She had always been the one to shield Lira from the harshness of their world, but perhaps she had protected her too well.


    Lira didn''t understand the stakes. She had never had to make the hard choices, never had to sacrifice for the sake of their family.


    Mira moved forward, closing the distance between them.


    Gently, she reached out and wiped the tears from Lira''s cheeks with a soft brush of her fingers, then with a wave of her hand, cast a cleaning spell to freshen her sister''s tear-streaked face.

 Chapter 205: Lira’s Decision

    Chapter 205: Lira¡¯s Decision"It''s not like I haven''t had other offers," Mira said softly, her tone coaxing now. "I''ve negotiated with families far less suitable than Adrian''s¡ªfamilies with third-class Awakened who wouldn''t care about your feelings at all. I''ve turned them all down because I knew you deserved better. Adrian is a good match, Lira. He''s strong, intelligent, and he respects you. I would never push you into something like this if I didn''t believe it was the best choice for you."


    Lira''s breath hitched as she stared at her sister, her chest tightening with a mix of emotions she couldn''t sort through.


    She remembered the days when Mira had been her protector, her confidant¡ªthe sister who always had her back.


    But now, all she saw was someone who was trying to manipulate her, using her life as a bargaining chip for the sake of their family''s power.


    "Don''t," Lira whispered, her voice shaking. "Don''t act like you''re doing this for me. You''re just trying to make this easier for yourself."


    Mira stiffened at the accusation, but she didn''t pull back. Instead, she kept her hand on Lira''s cheek, her eyes softening. "I''m doing this for both of us," she said quietly.


    "For our family. For our future. I know you don''t see it that way now, but one day, you''ll understand. This is what it means to be a Blackthorn."


    Lira''s hands trembled as she swatted Mira''s hand away, stepping back as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    "You''re not the sister I used to look up to," she said, her voice thick with emotion. "You''re not the person I wanted to be like. You''re just a manipulative bitch now."


    The words hit Mira like a physical blow, but she didn''t react. She stood there, watching as Lira turned her back on her, her shoulders shaking with quiet sobs.


    For a long moment, neither of them spoke. The silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by Lira''s quiet cries. Mira could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on her, but she didn''t move.


    She had done what needed to be done, even if Lira hated her for it now.


    "I know you feel like you don''t have a choice," Mira said finally, her voice soft. "But you do. You always have a choice. Just remember¡ªthis isn''t about love or romance. It''s about power. It''s about survival."


    Lira didn''t respond. She just stood there, her back still turned, her tears falling silently to the floor. She knew, deep down, that Mira was right.


    Their parents would agree to the match, and even her beloved uncle, who had always doted on her, would see the sense in it. She was trapped¡ªcornered by the very people she loved most.


    "I''ll do it," Lira whispered, her voice barely audible. "If Adrian agrees, I''ll do it. But don''t pretend like you care about me, Mira. Not anymore."


    The room descended into silence after Lira''s soft but resolute words. Mira stood frozen, watching her sister''s back as the tension lingered like a heavy fog.


    The weight of what had transpired hung in the air, too thick to ignore, too powerful to dismiss.


    Mira, the composed one, the planner, had expected resistance from Lira, but not like this.


    She never thought she''d see the day when her little sister¡ªonce so full of admiration and love for her¡ªwould call her a "manipulative bitch." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It stung and hurt her but she dismissed those feelings. She was doing this in order to get hold of power for herself.


    If she could get hold of power, even if it meant using her sister as a tool, she would do it. In this situation, using her sister, she might be able to get alliance from a 3rd class awakened family, who others didn''t even know about.


    Just as the silence seemed to deepen, a soft knock broke through the tension.


    Mira''s hand moved reflexively, casting away the sound barrier she had placed moments before, shielding the sisters'' confrontation from prying ears.


    Lira, her face still streaked with the aftermath of her tears, quickly used a cleaning spell to erase any traces of her breakdown.


    The tear-stained cheeks and red eyes vanished in a blink, leaving behind a perfectly composed mask, as if nothing had happened.


    "Come in," Mira called out, her voice calm and controlled.


    The door creaked open, and a maid stepped inside, bowing politely. "Breakfast is ready, my lady. Lord Adrian is waiting for the Countess and Lady Lira."


    Mira nodded, waving the maid off with a dismissive gesture. "We¡¯ll be there in a moment. Wait outside."


    The maid, obedient and well-trained, bowed once more and stepped back, closing the door behind her. As the latch clicked shut, the tension returned to the room like an unwelcome guest.


    Mira turned to Lira, her lips parting as if she wanted to say something¡ªanything¡ªto break the fragile silence that had settled between them like a chasm.


    But before she could speak, Lira''s shoulders stiffened, and she walked past her without so much as a glance.


    "Lira..." Mira''s voice was softer now, a faint trace of the sisterly care she once freely gave. She wanted to reach out, to offer some form of reassurance, even if only for appearances.


    But Lira''s hand was already on the doorknob, and she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t look back.


    With her head held high, Lira stepped out into the hallway, her composure firmly back in place, though Mira knew the storm brewing beneath her calm exterior.


    This wasn¡¯t over for Lira, not by a long shot. But for now, she was playing the part. Mira sighed, shaking her head slightly as she followed her sister out of the room.


    The weight of their earlier conversation still pressed on her chest, but she forced it down, steeling herself for the breakfast ahead.


    There was no room for weakness, no time for personal feelings in the game she was playing. They walked down the corridor in silence, side by side but worlds apart.


    The ornate decorations of Everhart Manor¡ªelegant tapestries, polished wooden floors, and the occasional glint of sunlight reflecting off a decorative vase¡ªpassed by in a blur.


    But Mira¡¯s mind was elsewhere, replaying Lira¡¯s words over and over.


    She was no longer the sister Lira had admired. She was something else now. And that, Mira thought, was simply the price she had to pay.

 Chapter 206: Introductions

    Chapter 206: IntroductionsAs Mira and Lira approached the dining room, the quiet between them was thick with tension.


    They walked side by side, their expressions calm but their hearts racing from the earlier argument that lingered unspoken.


    The grandeur of Everhart Manor surrounded them¡ªpolished wooden floors gleamed under the morning light, while intricate tapestries lined the hallways.


    Yet neither sister paid much attention, their focus squarely on the task ahead.


    When they reached the heavy double doors of the dining hall, the soft murmur of voices filtered through, signaling the start of a more diplomatic part of their visit.


    Mira could feel the weight of the moment. This was no time for personal matters to cloud her mind¡ªshe had a family¡¯s reputation to uphold, as did her sister.


    They exchanged a brief glance, and without another word, the doors were opened by two maids waiting silently at either side.


    The grand doors were opened by two maids standing by, and the sisters stepped inside.


    The long, elegantly set table in the center of the room caught their attention first, but it was the people seated around it who commanded the atmosphere.


    At the head of the table sat Adrian Everhart, the young lord and the one at the heart of the looming agreement. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His piercing gaze swept over the room as the sisters entered, standing up as a gesture of respect, his family following suit.


    "Lady Mira, Lady Lira," Adrian greeted with a formal nod, his voice strong but measured. "It''s a pleasure to have you both here this morning. Allow me to introduce my family."


    Mira''s sharp gaze swept over the gathered individuals as Adrian gestured to each in turn.


    She felt her heart race a little as she took in the array of beautiful women seated around the table, each one striking in their own right.


    "This is my mother, Isabella," Adrian began, motioning to the stately woman with platinum blonde hair and a serene expression who smiled gently at them.


    "My sister, Sophia," he continued, and Mira''s breath caught slightly as her eyes locked onto the striking woman.


    Sophia was nothing short of mesmerizing. With her platinum blonde hair and crimson eyes, she exuded a strength and elegance that instantly captivated Mira.


    Her mind raced, already imagining scenarios far less formal than breakfast in a noble dining hall. For a fleeting moment, she imagined Sophia beneath her, vulnerable and pliant.


    "And this," Adrian continued, breaking Mira''s reverie, "is Chris, my former personal maid. "She has been by my side for a long time."


    A striking beauty in her own right, Chris was quite nervous being introduced as part of Adrian''s family, so she could only muster a  flustered nod.


    "Eve, daughter of Baron Mortimer," he said, motioning to the woman sitting next to Chris, her dark eyes observant.


    "Lady Rosalyn, mother of Eve, former wife of Baron Mortimer. She is the reason lady Lira was able to escape from Mortimer''s prison as we caused the riot for her sake. "


    Adrian introduced the woman seated next, who had a poised elegance and eyes filled with warmth.


    "And finally,  she is my aunt, former royal mage, I think you already know her," Adrian concluded as he introduced Seraphina.


    Mira felt her throat tighten. She could scarcely believe her luck. She had never seen such a stunning collection of women gathered in one place.


    It was, in a sense, paradise for someone with her particular tastes of enjoying woman rather than man.


    Her gaze lingered a little too long on Sophia, and she had to tear her eyes away before it became noticeable.


    But it was too late.


    Adrian, ever perceptive towards any gaze towards his women, noticed the subtle shift in Mira''s expression and the slight tension in her posture.


    His brow furrowed for a split second, but then he dismissed the thought.


    He had other matters on his mind, after all, and Mira''s interest in his sister was hardly something to worry about at the moment.


    Mira gave a polite nod and introduced herself. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you. I am Mira Blackthorn, the current Countess and head of the Blackthorn family, here to represent the interests of my family."


    Lira, having met the Everhart family before, needed no introduction. She offered a measured nod, her voice formal but kind. "It has been a long time, Lady Isabella, Lady Sophia. I hope you''ve both been well."


    Sophia smiled gently at Lira, her eyes flickering with recognition. "Indeed, Lady Lira. It''s good to see you again."


    Isabella gave a gracious nod, her tone warm. "We are glad to have you both here. Please, join us for breakfast."


    The moment passed, and soon everyone took their seats. Mira made sure to position herself close to Sophia, her mind already calculating how best to approach the woman.


    She had completely forgotten the tension earlier with her sister, as she felt she had found herself in a paradise, full of beautiful woman.


    Breakfast began, servants moving efficiently around the table, placing dishes of fine delicacies in front of them.


    The soft clinking of silverware and light conversation filled the room, but Mira¡¯s focus remained fixed on the crimson eyed beauty beside her.


    "You look especially radiant this morning, Lady Sophia," Mira said smoothly, her voice just a touch softer than necessary. "It''s hard not to be taken in by your beauty."


    Sophia glanced at her, raising a brow but smiling politely. "Thank you, Lady Mira. You''re too kind."


    Though she appreciated the compliment, it was clear from her tone that Sophia''s attention was elsewhere.


    Her eyes lingered on Adrian as he spoke with their mother and aunt, and Mira could feel the distance between them.


    Sophia had eyes for only one person at this table, and it wasn''t her.


    Undeterred, Mira tried to engage her again, making subtle comments and flirting in a manner she hoped was charming, but Sophia remained cool, her responses polite but indifferent.


    Mira could sense the wall between them. It was their first interaction and she knew it would be hard. But it''s not like she had not done this before.


    She had made moves on few noble ladies, while she was negotiating, they all started the same, distant but at the end what was the result?


    They ended up on all fours crawling beneath her, licking and savoring her. This thought alone caused a tingling sensation on her pussy and she could not help but bring her legs closer.


    For now, she settled into the meal, her mind working, already planning her next move as the morning continued on, the underlying currents of intrigue and attraction weaving beneath the surface.

 Chapter 208: Talk With Lira

    Chapter 208: Talk With LiraAs they walked away, Mira couldn''t help but admire Lira''s change in attitude. Perhaps the tension between them earlier had been misplaced.


    Lira was not resisting her fate but was instead positioning herself to make the best of it. Mira had no doubt that Lira was trying to win Adrian''s favor.


    Whether it was for the sake of the family or her own ambition, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that things were moving according to plan.


    Mira''s thoughts drifted back to Sophia as the maids led her down the hall. She had played her cards this morning, and while they hadn''t yielded the results she wanted, the game was far from over.


    There was still time, and Mira had never been one to give up easily. Sophia might be oblivious now, but eventually, Mira would find a way to break through.


    After all, she had never encountered a woman she couldn''t seduce.


    For now, though, she would rest¡ªher mind already spinning with ideas for the next encounter. The pieces were in place, and the game was just beginning.


    As Mira left the room, her footsteps echoed down the hall, gradually fading until only the soft hum of silence remained.


    Lira stood motionless, her gaze fixed on the intricate pattern of the carpet beneath her feet. The weight of the moment bore down on the room, pressing an uneasy stillness into the air.


    Adrian, ever attuned to the atmosphere, glanced around at the gathered individuals.


    His eyes fell on Lira, whose head was bowed, her hands trembling slightly at her sides. The silence stretched, taut as a bowstring.


    ¡°Lady Lira,¡± Adrian spoke, his voice gentle yet firm, ¡°would you prefer to speak privately? If this setting is too uncomfortable, we can have this conversation in separate room.¡±


    Lira¡¯s shoulders tensed at his words. A long moment passed before she lifted her head, eyes glistening with unshed tears. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The internal battle raging within her was evident in the slight quiver of her lips and the way her chest rose and fell unevenly.


    Finally, she exhaled, the tremor in her voice betraying the storm inside her.


    ¡°Help me, Baron Everhart,¡± she whispered, each word weighted with desperation.


    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed, a flicker of confusion passing over his features. ¡°How can I help you, Lady Lira?¡±


    The question hung in the air, heavy and expectant. Lira drew a shaky breath, her composure splintering as she spoke.


    ¡°Please,¡± she said, her voice breaking. ¡°Agree to the marriage with me. I can¡¯t stay in that house any longer.¡±


    A single tear slipped down her cheek, followed swiftly by more as the dam of her restraint gave way.


    ¡°To everyone in my family, I am nothing more than a tool¡ªa pawn to be used for their ambitions. Whatever Mira suggests, my parents follow without question. The sister I grew up with is gone, replaced by a power-hungry woman willing to sacrifice anything¡ªeven me¡ªto climb higher.¡±


    The room grew colder, a chill that had nothing to do with the temperature seeping into the silence. Lira¡¯s voice, now laden with grief and exhaustion, cracked as she continued.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to marry you,¡± she admitted, her eyes searching Adrian¡¯s for some sign of understanding. ¡°Even though I admired you for helping me escape Mortimer''s prison that day, it was still Mira¡¯s idea¡ªa strategy, not a wish of my own.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression softened, a trace of sympathy touching his features as Lira¡¯s confession poured forth.


    ¡°But when I saw how you treated your women, the care and loyalty you showed them¡ªhow you turned away a count¡¯s proposal during these turbulent times just to protect those you love¡ªI realized that maybe, just maybe, you were different. If you could show me even a fraction of that care, I would accept this marriage. At least then, I wouldn¡¯t be a tool for my family to wield at their convenience.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face unchecked, her chest heaving with sobs that no longer could be contained.


    The rawness of her words gripped everyone in the room, suffusing the space with a palpable sense of shared pain.


    Isabella, had her maternal instinct kicked as she looked at the young lady pouring out all her grievances , stepped forward without hesitation.


    She wrapped her arms around Lira, drawing her close as if she were her own child.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, dear,¡± Isabella murmured, stroking Lira¡¯s hair and holding her as if to shield her from the torment that plagued her heart. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re here for you.¡±


    The other women in the room, bound by shared empathy and understanding, gathered around Lira.


    The warmth of their presence, the gentle reassurances whispered in soft voices, created a cocoon of solace that momentarily dulled the sting of her anguish.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, the sight of Lira¡¯s vulnerability stirring a mix of emotions within him¡ªcompassion, resolve, and a protective instinct he hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    When the sobs subsided into quiet sniffles and Lira¡¯s breathing steadied, Isabella released her, but kept a comforting hand on her shoulder.


    Adrian took a step closer, his expression thoughtful but resolute. ¡°Lady Lira,¡± he began, his voice steady and deliberate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always held positive feelings towards you, and I will gladly accept the marriage alliance. But understand this: the conditions I set before must not be violated. If those conditions are disregarded, I will have no choice but to refuse.¡±


    The room fell silent again, the meaning of his words settling over Lira like a shadow.


    The spark of hope in her eyes dimmed, her heart sinking as the realization dawned¡ªher family, driven by ambition and Mira¡¯s influence, would never agree to terms that curtailed their control.


    A shudder ran through her as fresh tears welled up.


    Just as she opened her mouth, prepared to voice her despair, Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the silence once more.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t make you my woman.¡±


    Lira¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise breaking through the cloud of hopelessness. Adrian¡¯s gaze met hers, unwavering and fierce.


    ¡°Since you have come to me willingly, don¡¯t think for a moment that I will let you walk away,¡± he continued. ¡°From this day forward, you are mine. I will ensure that your family agrees to this union, whether they wish to or not.¡±


    The weight of his declaration settled over the room like a blanket, the authority in his voice brooking no argument.


    Lira¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a mixture of relief and disbelief washing over her in waves.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, the iron chains of expectation and manipulation that had bound her began to loosen.


    Isabella¡¯s smile, warm and approving, was mirrored by the other women gathered.


    They had witnessed Adrian¡¯s unwavering resolve before, but never had it been so deeply entwined with compassion.


    Lira¡¯s tears, now flowing freely once more, were not just of sorrow but of release¡ªa release from fear, from entrapment, and from the belief that she was alone.


    Adrian extended his hand to Lira, his eyes softening as he spoke one final time.


    ¡°Trust me, Lira. I will protect you.¡±


    With trembling fingers, she reached out and grasped his hand, the last vestiges of her fear dissolving as their fingers entwined.


    For the first time, hope flickered to life in her heart¡ªa fragile, precious thing that she would cling to as the pieces of her shattered world began to realign.

 Chapter 209: Caught

    Chapter 209: CaughtAdrian pulled Lira close into his embrace, his arms wrapping firmly but gently around her trembling frame.


    Her initial stiffness gave way as she relaxed, the warmth of his touch melting away some of the tension that had gripped her for so long. He spoke softly, his voice a low murmur in her ear.


    "From today onwards, you are my woman, Lira," Adrian said with quiet resolve. "I will protect you, guide you, and ensure no one uses you ever again."


    Lira''s face flushed crimson, a warmth blooming in her chest as she buried her face into his shoulder.


    This was the first time anyone had shown her this kind of care¡ªnot as a pawn to manipulate, but as someone worthy of being valued.


    Her heart raced, caught between gratitude and a newfound feeling she couldn''t quite name.


    Inside his mind, Adrian''s thoughts churned.


    "Hmm, looks like I''ll be able to obtain Lira''s unique ability soon enough" While he didn''t harbor deep feelings for her yet, he knew from experience that emotions could develop over time.


    After all, that''s what had happened with Eve, Chris, and even Rosalyn. Bonds were forged not just in passion but in trust and shared moments, and this was merely the beginning of his journey with Lira.


    As Lira finally calmed down in his arms, Adrian gently loosened his embrace but placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. Her gaze lifted to meet his, a hint of color still lingering on her cheeks.


    "You''re safe now," he reiterated, his voice steady. "No matter what happens, you''ll never face it alone."


    Lira nodded, wiping away the last traces of her tears. The raw vulnerability she''d displayed moments ago had given way to a tentative sense of security.


    Adrian stepped back, offering her space to sit with the other women.


    Isabella gestured for Lira to join them, her motherly demeanor putting Lira at ease. Slowly, Lira sat among them, the circle of women exuding warmth and acceptance.


    As the conversation began, the topic naturally drifted to Adrian.


    The women eagerly shared details of his likes and dislikes, their voices light with affection and amusement.


    By the time the conversation lulled, Lira felt at ease, her initial apprehensions dissipating. She even found herself smiling at some of the quirks they described, imagining Adrian in those moments.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt a sense of belonging¡ªa connection she hadn''t realized she''d craved so deeply.


    Meanwhile, Adrian excused himself from the lively chatter, stepping out of the room to gather his thoughts.


    He wanted Lira to get comfortable to his family as she would be joining them soon. Harmony amongst his family members was the thing Adrian wanted the most.


    His footsteps echoed softly down the hallway as he made his way toward the balcony at the end of the corridor.


    Unbeknownst to him, Rosalyn had been quietly observing everything from her seat. While the other women were engrossed in conversation, she had felt out of place.


    Rosalyn, being the shyest among them as she had no contact with anyone else but her daughter for years due to her illness, was still adjusting to the presence of new people in her life.


    Lira''s sudden arrival had unsettled her slightly, and though she didn''t resent the newcomer, it would take time for her to grow comfortable.


    Her gaze had followed Adrian as he left the room, a flicker of longing in her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she made a soft excuse and slipped out, trailing after him.


    "Adrian," she called softly, her voice carrying down the hallway.


    He paused, turning to see her approaching. A gentle smile graced his lips as he waited for her to catch up.


    "Rosalyn," he said warmly. "What brings you out here? I thought you were with the others."


    Rosalyn hesitated, her hands clasped nervously in front of her. "


    I... I''m not very good at chatting with strangers," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m only used to talking with you and the others for now. Lira''s presence¡ªit''s just... unfamiliar."


    Adrian''s expression softened, understanding lighting his eyes. He stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder.


    "You don''t have to do anything you''re uncomfortable with," he said firmly. "Take your time, Rosalyn. There''s no rush."


    Rosalyn''s heart swelled at his words. Adrian always seemed to know exactly what to say to soothe her worries. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without thinking, she leaned into him, wrapping her arms around his waist in a tender embrace.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    Adrian hugged her tightly in return, his hand running gently down her back. "You''re part of my world, Rosalyn. You never need to force yourself to fit in. Just be yourself."


    Rosalyn pulled back slightly, her face tilting up to meet his gaze. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips parted slightly as if to speak¡ªbut instead, she pressed a soft kiss to his lips, a tentative gesture of affection.


    At first, the kiss was soft and tentative, with Rosalyn''s delicate lips caressing Adrian''s in a whispered promise of affection.


    But as the seconds ticked by, Adrian''s passion began to simmer, his reserve crumbling beneath the tender onslaught of Rosalyn''s kiss.


    Suddenly, he grasped the reins, his lips parting to claim hers in a deeper, more urgent kiss.


    His tongue slipped past her lips, tracing the contours of her mouth with a bold, sweeping motion that left her breathless and wanting.


    As their mouths entwined, Adrian''s hands roamed freely, his fingers closing around the curves of Rosalyn''s breasts like a vice, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her very being.


    The kiss deepened, becoming a maelstrom of sensation that left them both gasping for air, their hearts pounding in tandem as they surrendered to the primal, all-consuming force of their attraction.


    With each passing moment, the world around them melted away, leaving only the thrum of their racing pulses and the urgent, insistent pressure of their lips, tongues, and bodies, all straining to be closer, to be one.


    When they finally broke apart, Rosalyn''s cheeks were aflame, her eyes shining with emotion. Adrian smiled down at her, his thumb brushing against her cheek.


    "Feel better now?" he teased lightly, his voice laced with warmth.


    Rosalyn nodded, her shyness momentarily eclipsed by the depth of her feelings. "I do," she murmured, her voice barely audible.


    Adrian pressed a soft kiss to her forehead before stepping back. "Let''s go to my room and continue" ,he suggested.


    As Adrian and Rosalyn disappeared down the corridor, Mira emerged from the shadows, her spell of concealment unraveling like a veil lifting.


    She had stepped out of her room for some fresh air, only to stumble upon the intimate moment between the two. Instinctively, she had cloaked herself.


    She looked at the direction both left and decided to see what they end up doing next, so she used concealing spell on herself and followed after them.

 Chapter 210: Student Rosalyn

    Chapter 210: Student RosalynAdrian''s steps echoed lightly along the hallway, Rosalyn walking just half a step behind him. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her blouse, her cheeks still tinged with pink from the intimate exchange moments ago.


    Despite her nervousness, there was an unmistakable anticipation in her every movement.


    As they approached his room, Adrian glanced over his shoulder, a sly smile playing on his lips.\ "Let''s do something different today. What do you think about some roleplay? I even have a perfect situation on mind for today."


    Rosalyn''s breath hitched. Memories of their shared time in the virtual chamber flooded her mind¡ªsituations where Adrian had suggested scenarios she''d found embarrassing at first but had ultimately gone along with, and completely enjoyed it.


    Her face burned as she recalled how her embarrassment would often transform into excitement under Adrian''s confident direction.


    "What kind of roleplay do you have in mind?" she asked softly, her voice barely audible.


    Adrian stopped in front of the door to his room, turning to face her fully. His eyes sparkled with amusement and a hint of mischief.


    "Hehe you have been quite a naughty student haven''t you Rosalyn. Running away from group discussions going on in the guest room with others.", Adrian teased her with a perverted smile on his face.


    "How about this scenario? You are going to be student and me the Teacher that would be punishing you."


    She swallowed hard and nodded, unable to meet his gaze. "I-I''ll do my best," she said shyly.


    Adrian chuckled, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from her face. "That''s my girl," he said warmly before opening the door.


    Rosalyn stepped inside hesitantly, her heart pounding in her chest. Behind them, Mira''s concealed form slipped through the doorway just before Adrian closed it.


    Mira''s concealment spell remained intact, though her breathing was unsteady as she pressed herself against the corner of the room. Her thoughts swirled with questions.


    "Is not she the wife of Baron Mortimer? What the hell is going on here? Why is she so intimate with Baron Everhart and from their conversation, it looks like this is not even first time doing this."


    She became fascinated with the duo and wanted to find out more.


    Meanwhile, Rosalyn turned her back against Adrian and started to strip out of her clothes, in anticipation for him to prepare her new set of clothes.


    Adrian didn''t even need to tell her to strip as she was used to his senigans by now and understood him perfectly.


    Adrian, just as he, was about to use the storage space to bring out the uniform for Rosalyn, became entranced by her figure.


    He swiftly went behind her and embraced her and started nibbling on her earlobes, while his hardened cock pressed against her butt.


    "Adrian...Are we not doing role-play and starting right now?", Rosalyn asked Adrian as he embraced her.


    Adrian then came to his senses and said,"You look so perfect already, I could not wait to eat you up. But right, we have other agendas today."


    Adrian smirked as his body moved away from her and grabbed her ass, eliciting a moan from her.


    "Here, take this outfit," Adrian said as he brought out the sailor uniform from his storage ring.


    Mira was astonished as she watched him conjured a neatly folded outfit seemingly from thin air. Her eyes widened in shock.


    "Magic? Item Box? Is that what this is?


    The sight shook her understanding of what Adrian was capable of.


    "He is mysterious, I will give him that. Looks like I will have to make sure the alliance goes through and agree to his conditions if it is not excessive. The one that is valuable doesn''t seem to his aunt anymore, it seems to be him. If he has space magic that is."


    As she was re-evaluating Adrian''s worth. she then noticed the garment Adrian held up.


    Rosalyn hesitated, her cheeks aflame as she stared at the familiar design of the sailor uniform. "Isn''t this...?" she began, her voice trailing off.


    "Yes," Adrian interrupted smoothly, his grin widening. "It''s perfect for today''s lesson. Now, be a good student and change."


    Rosalyn nodded, her hands trembling slightly as she took the outfit from him. She turned her back to Adrian and began to dress herself up for her beloved.


    Mira, still hidden, felt her throat dry as Rosalyn''s porcelain skin.


    "Damn this Baron surely has a good taste in woman and also knows how to play with them. Even if alliance doesn''t work, I will have to personally create a friendship between us, so I can learn his tricks to woo woman." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rosalyn picked up the sailor uniform and slipped into the blouse first, the crisp fabric fitting snugly over her torso.


    The black material contrasted beautifully against her smooth, pale skin, accentuating the gentle curve of her shoulders and the fullness of her chest.


    The black bow at the center drew attention to the swell of her cleavage, while the pleated navy skirt swished just above her mid-thighs, leaving her shapely legs bare save for the black knee-high socks she slid on next.


    Rosalyn''s pleated navy skirt swished just above her mid-thighs, leaving her shapely legs bare and accentuating the alluring strip of skin between the top of her black knee-high socks and the hemline of her skirt¡ªan enticing display.


    This exposed area, framed by the dark fabric of her socks and the soft pleats of her skirt, highlighted the smoothness of her thighs and created a visually captivating contrast.


    The subtle glimpse added a playful yet irresistible element to her appearance, blending innocence with a touch of understated allure.


    Her long, hair cascaded down her back, framing her delicate features and making her look simultaneously innocent and tantalizing.


    Mira couldn''t tear her gaze away. She''d seen Rosalyn before, but this... this was different.


    The way the uniform clung to her body, the way her cheeks flushed with shyness, the sparkle in her eyes¡ªit was all utterly captivating.


    "A change of clothes and she already looks so enchanting?" Mira wondered, her spell nearly faltering as she lost herself in the sight.


    Adrian let out a low whistle, his red eyes raking over Rosalyn with unabashed admiration. "Stunning," he murmured, stepping closer to her. "You look perfect, Rosalyn."


    Rosalyn turned to face him fully, her hands clasped nervously in front of her. "T-Thank you, Teacher Adrian," she said softly, her voice trembling with a mixture of embarrassment and excitement.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smirk as he reached out, his fingers brushing her chin and tilting her face upward.


    "Student Rosalyn," he began, his tone low and commanding, "today you''ll be punished for running away from group discussions. Do you understand?"


    Rosalyn''s breath hitched, her eyes wide as she nodded. "Y-Yes, Teacher Adrian."


    Adrian''s hands moved to her hips, pulling her closer as he leaned in. His breath was warm against her ear as he whispered, "Good. Teacher will take good care of you today to ensure you don''t repeat the same mistake."


    Mira''s heart raced as she watched the scene unfold. She knew she should look away, should leave this private moment to them, but she couldn''t.

 Chapter 211: Student Rosalyn Part 2(R-18)

    Chapter 211: Student Rosalyn Part 2(R-18)Adrian''s hands moved to Rosalyn''s hips, pulling her firmly against him. His touch lingered, deliberate and possessive, before sliding down to cup her ass.


    His fingers squeezed firmly, eliciting a soft gasp from Rosalyn as their bodies pressed together. Her breath caught, her chest brushing against his with every rapid rise and fall.


    Adrian leaned in, his lips grazing the shell of her ear as he spoke, his tone dripping with teasing authority. "Student Rosalyn," he murmured, "it seems Teacher now has another reason to punish you."


    Rosalyn tilted her head slightly, her eyes wide and questioning as she whispered, "A-another reason, Teacher Adrian?"


    Adrian''s smirk deepened, his fingers tracing slow, circular patterns over the curve of her ass. "Yes," he replied, his voice low and intimate. "You''re far too seductive right now. Tell me, Rosalyn¡­ are you trying to tempt your teacher to escape your punishment?"


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of crimson, and she quickly shook her head, her voice trembling with shyness. "N-No, Teacher Adrian¡­ I would never¡­"


    Adrian chuckled softly, his lips brushing over her ear. "Lying students ought to be punished as well, don''t you think?" He released her then, stepping back to take in her figure.


    Rosalyn fidgeted under his gaze, her hands twitching as if to cover herself but ultimately falling to her sides.


    The outfit hugged her figure perfectly, the pleated skirt swishing just enough to reveal glimpses of her supple thighs with every shift of her weight.


    The black knee-high socks framed the smooth expanse of her legs, the exposed skin between them and the skirt''s hemline practically glowing under the soft light.


    Adrian''s red eyes gleamed with approval as he stepped closer once more, his fingers lifting her chin to force her gaze upward. "Such a beautiful liar," he said, his voice silky but firm. "And you know what Teacher does to liars, don''t you?"


    Rosalyn swallowed hard, nodding faintly. "Y-Yes, Teacher Adrian."


    "Good," Adrian said, releasing her chin and gesturing toward the large wooden desk across the room. "Now, move to the desk and sit. Teacher needs to make sure you truly learn your lesson today."


    Rosalyn obeyed immediately, her footsteps light as she crossed the room and perched on the edge of the desk.


    The skirt rode up slightly, baring more of her soft, creamy thighs. Adrian followed her, his gaze fixed on her legs as if mesmerized by the sight.


    He stood before her, one hand braced on the desk beside her, the other reaching out to gently trace the curve of her thigh.


    "Your thighs¡­" Adrian murmured, his tone laced with admiration. "So soft, so perfect. It''s no wonder you''re so distracting. How is a teacher supposed to focus with a student like you around?"


    Rosalyn bit her lip, her face a deep shade of red as Adrian''s fingers continued their exploration, the light pressure of his touch leaving her trembling. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me," Adrian said, his voice taking on a sterner edge, "do you think you deserve leniency after all of this?"


    Rosalyn hesitated, her lips parting as she tried to form a response. "I¡­ I''ll accept whatever punishment you think is fair, Teacher Adrian," she whispered.


    Adrian''s smirk widened as his hand moved higher, brushing the hem of her skirt. "That''s the right answer," he said, his gaze filled with lust.


    Adrian then stroked her thighs for one last time before telling her to lay down on the desk.


    "Alright...Teacher Adrian", she replied as she adjusted her body and laid down on the desk.


    Her heart pounding in her chest as she settled herself across the cool surface. Her legs dangled over the side, the skirt riding up even higher, baring the creamy expanse of her thighs to his appreciative gaze. He stepped closer, his hips brushing against hers as he bent down to worship the supple flesh of her legs.His hands began their slow ascent, stroking from knee to thigh with expert precision. Each pass of his fingertips left trails of warmth, a slow burn that promised more pleasure to come. Rosalyn bit her lip to stifle a moan, her body trembling under his ministrations.


    Adrian''s lips followed the path of his hands, kissing the sensitive skin just above her knees before moving higher, leaving a wet trail of kisses along her inner thighs.


    His tongue flicked out occasionally, tasting the saltiness of her arousal, driving Rosalyn to the brink of madness with each tantalizing caress.


    Rosalyn whimpered, her hands clutching at the edge of the desk for support. "Please, Teacher¡­ I can''t take much more¡­"


    Adrian''s response was a slow, deliberate smile. "Oh, but you will," he said, his tone firm and unyielding. "Because that''s what punishment is all about."


    Adrian then got up form his kneeling position and started to take off his clothes. He pulled down his pants, exposing his hardened cock.


    Then with a deft movement, Adrian raised her legs, lifting them high enough that the hem of her skirt slid down, revealing the sheer elegance of her high, round thighs.


    The sight of her bare legs, spread wide and vulnerable, caused a surge of raw desire to course through him.


    He couldn''t help but admire the way her muscles tensed and relaxed under his touch, the silky smoothness of her skin begging for more.


    Adrian''s hand moved to the back of her thigh, pressing lightly but firmly, guiding her legs slightly wider, so that his cock could be inserted between them.


    He positioned his cock between the supple thighs of Rosalyn, his cock hard and throbbing, pressing insistently against her thighs.


    He could feel the heat radiating from her thighs, and as his gaze lowered he could see the wetness of her arousal seeping through her panties.


    "Heh, aren''t you quite wet from my teasing student Rosalyn. You are so wet, your panties are all drenched. Do you want me to fuck you that badly?"


    "Yes...please...insert it...I want...to feel good.", Rosalyn could barely mutter coherent words, as her arousal took over her from Adrian''s earlier teasing and fondling her body.


    Adrian then smirked and said,"It won''t be a punishment if I insert my cock in you, now would it? I will pleasure myself first with your thighs and then let''s see if I have energy, I might fuck you, student Rosalyn."


    Adrian then started thrusting as his cock was pressed insider her thighs, pleasuring himself using her soft, creamy thighs.


    Meanwhile, Mira watched with bated breath. Her cheeks were flushed, her own need growing with every passing second as she spied on the scene unfolding before her.


    She could not take eyes off of what was happening in front of her.


    The way Adrian played with Rosalyn, made her feel new doors opening before her.


    "So, sex could be done like this as well,"she thought, as she took in the sight of Rosalyn falling deeper and deeper into ecstasy.


    She could not help but feel her own desire and lust growing and also she made her mind to befriend Adrian no matter what and learn more of his sexual techniques.

 Chapter 212: Student Rosalyn Part 3(R-18)

    Chapter 212: Student Rosalyn Part 3(R-18)Adrian''s cock pulsed between Rosalyn''s thighs, the friction of her soft, supple flesh driving him wild.


    His fingers tightened on her hips, guiding her movements as he thrust hard and deep, each glide a symphony of pleasure  that left them both gasping for breath.


    Rosalyn''s legs trembled, her muscles straining under the force of his relentless rhythm.


    She could feel the heat building within her. She desparetely wanted to have Adrian''s cock inside her.


    Her breaths came in short, sharp bursts, mingling with the sounds of their bodies clashing together.


    "Ahh... Teacher Adrian... please..." she whimpered, her voice breaking with desperate need. "I can''t... I can''t take much more...Please...put it...inside."


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with lust, his grip on her thighs tightening even further. "Oh, but you will," he muttered, his tone both stern and indulgent. "Because punishment is about endurance, isn''t it?"


    He continued to thrust, the sensation of his cock sliding between her thighs sending shivers down Rosalyn''s spine.


    "You got such perfect legs that I could play with all day long my dear student Rosalyn. Another reason to not put my cock that you desperately want inside you eh?"


    Rosalyn''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of crimson, her mind hazy with desire. "Teacher Adrian, please... I want it inside me," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    "My dear Roslayn, you have to be clear what you inside me. Remember I am punishing you right now. Make it clear."


    Adrian continued using her thighs as he teased her.


    "Teacher...please punish...me, using your co...your cock...inside me.", Rosalyn could barely utter coherent words as she was consumed by the lust.


    Each thrust of Adrian on her legs made her want the hard thing jolting on her legs inside her.


    Adrian''s smirk widened, his confidence growing with each word she uttered.


    "Good girl," he murmured, his hands holding her thighs firm.


    "But first, let''s finish what we started."


    With that, he increased the tempo of his thrusts, driving his cock harder and faster between her thighs, the friction becoming almost unbearable.


    Rosalyn''s moans grew louder, her body arching off the desk as she struggled to keep up with his pace.


    Adrian''s eyes blazed with triumph, his own release building rapidly. "Hold on, Rosalyn," he commanded, his voice rough with exertion. "Just a little longer...I am about to cum."


    As Adrian felt the climax approaching, he abruptly pulled his cock from between her thighs, releasing her leg.


    Rosalyn gasped, her body still trembling from the intensity of their exchange. Without missing a beat, Adrian skirted around the desk and moved towards the opposite side where Rosalyn lay.


    He reached out, grabbing her upper body and pulling her slightly so that her head was now in the air, her body resting on the top of the desk. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Open wide," he ordered, his voice gravelly with impending release. Rosalyn obeyed, her eyes wide with anticipation as Adrian positioned his cock at her lips.


    With one swift motion, he pushed the tip inside her mouth, eliciting a muffled groan from Rosalyn.


    Adrian began to thrust slowly, his cock gliding in and out of her mouth. Rosalyn''s tongue darted out, attempting to taste him as Adrian''s grip on her head held her firmly in place.


    "That''s it, drink every bit of my semen, student Rosalyn," he growled, his control slipping as he neared the point of no return.


    Rosalyn struggled to breathe, her senses overwhelmed by the taste and feel of Adrian''s cock filling her mouth.


    She could feel his balls tightening, signaling his imminent release. She tried to swallow, but the overwhelming sensation made it difficult to form a rhythm.


    "Take it all," Adrian commanded, his thrusts becoming erratic as he finally reached his peak. With a low groan, he began to unload, jet after jet of hot semen shooting into Rosalyn''s mouth.


    She choked, some of it spilling out around his cock, dripping down her mouth.


    Some even escaped through her nose, adding to the chaotic mess of their passionate encounter.


    Adrian''s hand tightened on the back of her head, holding her in place as he continued to pump his seed into her.


    Rosalyn''s eyes watered, her throat working frantically to keep up with the flow.


    She could feel her lungs burning, desperate for air, but Adrian''s hold kept her locked in place, ensuring she swallowed every last drop.


    Finally, as the last of his semen dribbled out, Adrian released his grip, allowing Rosalyn to pull away.


    She gasped, sucking in deep breaths, her chest heaving as she tried to regain some semblance of composure.


    Adrian watched her, a satisfied smile playing on his lips as he admired the evidence of their encounter splattered across her face and chest.


    "You did well, Rosalyn. You are such a good girl," he murmured, his voice tender yet full of authority. "So I think it''s time for me to reward you a little."


    Rosalyn''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze hazy with satisfaction. "Please, Teacher Adrian," she pleaded, her voice raw with emotion.


    "Now, lie still, okay?" Adrian commanded her as he once again walked around the desk and came towards her lower body and once again began stroking her thighs.


    Rosalyn obeyed without hesitation, her body quivering with anticipation as Adrian''s fingers trailed down her thigh, coming to rest just above the hem of her skirt.


    He traced slow, deliberate patterns over her sensitive skin, his touch light yet insistent.


    "You''re so wet, Rosalyn," he commented, his voice laced with dark amusement. "Your panties are soaked through."


    With a deft movement, Adrian hooked his fingers under the her panties, tugging them down slowly until they were low enough to reveal the glistening expanse of her pussy.


    The sight of her slick folds, swollen and eager, made his cock twitch with renewed interest.


    "Look at how needy you are," he said, his voice a low growl. "So desperate for attention."


    Rosalyn''s breath hitched, her body tensing as Adrian''s fingers finally brushed against her clit, circling the small nub with expert precision.


    A shudder ran through her, her hips bucking instinctively as she fought to remain still.


    "Please...Teacher Adrian..." she murmured, her voice barely a whisper. "I can''t... I need more..."


    Adrian''s smile was cruel as he leaned in closer, his lips hovering just inches from her pussy. "Now, this is your reward my dear Rosalyn."


    With that, he shifted his weight, positioning himself between her spread legs as he lowered his mouth to her dripping core.


    Rosalyn''s gasp of surprise turned into a long, drawn-out moan as his tongue slid between her folds, tasting her essence with hungry fervor.


    His tongue flicked out, teasing her clit, before delving deeper into the warmth of her pussy, lapping up her juices with sinful delight.


    Rosalyn''s hips arched off the desk, her fingers gripping the edges tightly as she struggled to stay grounded.


    "Ahh... Adrian... yes... right there..." she cried, her voice hoarse with desperation. "Don''t stop... please..."


    Adrian''s only response was a low chuckle as he continued his oral assault, his tongue working in tandem with his fingers, pushing her ever closer to the edge.


    Rosalyn''s world narrowed down to the sensations flooding her senses, the feel of his mouth on her most intimate parts, the taste of her own arousal on his tongue.


    "Teacher... I''m gonna... I''m gonna..." she stammered, her voice breaking with the effort to hold back her climax.


    Adrian''s grin was wicked as he looked up at her, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Go ahead," he encouraged. "Let go, Rosalyn. Let yourself fall..."


    With those words, Rosalyn''s control shattered, her body convulsing with a powerful orgasm that left her trembling and spent.


    Adrian kept up his ministrations, determined to milk every last drop of pleasure from her trembling form.


    Finally, when she was too weak to continue, Adrian pulled back, wiping his lips with a satisfied smirk. "Good girl," he said, his voice soothing now. "Now, let''s see if you''ve learned your lesson."


    Rosalyn lay there, her body quivering with exhaustion, as Adrian''s fingers resumed their slow exploration of her thighs.


    She could feel the remnants of her orgasm still pulsing through her veins, a lingering echo of pleasure that promised more to come.


    "Adrian... please..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Don''t stop...More...I want more..."


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with renewed intent, his fingers pausing just above the swell of her ass. "Oh, but I haven''t even started yet," he murmured, his tone filled with dark promise.

 Chapter 213: Student Rosalyn Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 213: Student Rosalyn Part 4 (R-18)Adrian''s fingers trailed upward, moving from the swell of her ass to the gentle curve of her waist.


    His touch was firm yet teasing, sending a shiver down Rosalyn''s spine as he approached her chest area. She could feel the heat of his gaze on her skin, making her breath catch in her throat.


    "Oh, but I haven''t even started yet," he murmured, his tone filled with dark promise.


    He then shifted his attention from her lower body to her upper body.


    Slowly his hands made their way towards her breasts, cupping them gently at first, then squeezing with increasing pressure.


    Rosalyn gasped, her nipples hardening under his touch, yearning for more direct stimulation. Adrian''s thumbs flicked over the sensitive buds, eliciting a soft whimper from Rosalyn.


    "Look what we''ve got here," Adrian teased, his voice low and gravelly. "No bra underneath, you minx. Were you hoping that your teacher would look at these outrageously big milkers, huh?"


    He rolled her blouse over her shoulders, exposing her bare breasts to his hungry gaze. The cool air hit her skin, making her nipples tighten even further.


    Adrian''s eyes darkened with lust as he took in the sight of her bountiful curves, the way they heaved with each breath she took.


    "Yes," Rosalyn whispered, her voice trembling with desire. "I wanted to show you... I wanted you to play with them and punish me more. I ran away from earlier discussion to seduce you teacher."


    Adrian chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that sent a thrill through Rosalyn''s body.


    "What a naughty student you are," he said, his fingers pinching her nipples sharply. "But I think you deserve a bit more punishment, don''t you?"


    Rosalyn nodded eagerly, her body arching towards him, begging for more.


    Adrian''s hands moved with purpose, kneading her breasts with a mixture of rough and tender touches, playing with her like a master musician with his instrument.


    Each twist and pull brought new waves of pleasure, making her moan softly.


    "Such perfect breasts," Adrian muttered, his voice thick with lust. "So full and ripe, just waiting to be played with."


    He leaned down, capturing one tight nipple between his teeth, nibbling gently before sucking it into his mouth.


    Rosalyn cried out, her hands gripping the edge of the desk as she felt the electric shock of pleasure shoot through her body.


    Adrian''s tongue swirled around the hardened nub, sending spirals of delight radiating from her breast to every nerve ending.


    "Teacher... please..." she whimpered, her voice breaking with need. "More..."


    Adrian then released her breasts and looked at her lying at the top of the desk, her clothes in disarray, her face flushed, her body gasping for air.


    He then smirked at the masterpiece in front of him and then shifted his position. Adrian turned her body sideways, positioning her so that her ass and pussy were now in full view.


    The sight of her glistening folds, swollen and ready, made his cock twitch with renewed interest. He ran his hands down her back, tracing the curve of her spine before reaching her ass, giving it a firm squeeze.


    "Since you''ve decided to be honest about trying to seduce your teacher," Adrian said, his voice dripping with dark amusement, "I will reward you now."


    He shifted his body, positioning himself behind her pussy. His hands fondled her ass, spreading her cheeks wide to reveal the wet, inviting entrance of her pussy.


    Rosalyn''s breath hitched, her body trembling with anticipation as Adrian lined his cock up with her opening.


    "Ready for your reward, Rosalyn?" he asked, his voice gruff with desire.


    "Yes... please..." she begged, her voice barely above a whisper.


    With one swift thrust, Adrian buried his cock deep inside her pussy, filling her completely.


    Rosalyn''s scream of pleasure echoed through the room, her body bucking against him as he began to thrust in and out with relentless rhythm.


    "Ahh... Teacher... yes... harder..." she moaned, her voice growing hoarse with passion. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian pounded into her, his hips slamming against her ass with each powerful thrust. The sound of their flesh meeting filled the room, mingling with Rosalyn''s cries of ecstasy.


    Her legs trembled, her muscles straining under the force of his relentless pounding.


    Meanwhile, Mira watched the scenes unfold before her, her own body reacting with visceral arousal.


    She could barely control herself, her hand slipping between her legs as she imagined what it would feel like to be in Rosalyn''s place.


    But just as she was about to give in to her desires, she suddenly found herself in a white space, the world around her fading away.


    An ethereal voice echoed in her mind, "Sleep, my child."


    Mira''s eyes fluttered closed, her consciousness slipping away as she lost all sense of time and space.


    The voice muttered to itself, "Your peeping should end right about here, otherwise the unusual fate that I painstakingly created between you and that boy will turn into something that will cause him great harm in the future."


    Back in the manor, Adrian continued fucking Rosalyn with wild abandon. Her moans grew louder, her body writhing beneath him as she drowned in pleasure.


    Her tongue lolled out, her eyes rolling back as tears streamed down her face. The intensity of their coupling was almost too much to bear, pushing her deeper into lust.


    Adrian''s hands tightened on Rosalyn''s hips as he drove into her with brutal force, each thrust sending shockwaves of pleasure and pain through her body.


    His fingers dug into her flesh, leaving red marks that matched the flush of her cheeks.


    The sound of their bodies colliding was a symphony of raw desire, each slap of his pelvis against her ass echoing off the walls of the room.


    "Oh god, teacher... harder!Make a mess of me...Use me...however you...like...please...ah...ah" Rosalyn screamed, her voice breaking as she surrendered to the torrent of sensations.


    Her nails clawed at the desk, leaving deep scratches in the wood as she tried to anchor herself in the storm of Adrian''s ravaging lust.


    His cock was a relentless piston, plunging deep into her core, hitting spots that made her vision blur.


    Each powerful thrust pushed her closer to the edge, her orgasm building like a tsunami ready to crash over her.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Adrian growled, his voice dripping with dominance. "You like feeling my cock pounding you into submission?"


    Rosalyn could only manage a strangled cry in response, her mind too consumed by the intensity of their coupling to form coherent words.


    Her body trembled, every muscle straining as she fought to keep up with the pace Adrian set.


    Without warning, Adrian''s hand left her hip and descended, slapping her ass with a sharp crack. The impact jolted through her, adding a new layer of sensation to the already overwhelming experience.


    "Ahhhh..." she gasped, her voice trembling. "Yes... slap me... punish me more..."

 Chapter 214:Sophia’s Intrusion (R-18)

    Chapter 214:Sophia¡¯s Intrusion (R-18)"Fuck..." she gasped, her voice trembling. "Yes... slap me... punish me more..."


    Adrian''s smirk was dark and dangerous as he complied, his palm connecting with her ass again and again.


    Each slap sent a jolt of heat through her body, making her pussy clench around his cock even tighter.


    The combination of pain and pleasure was intoxicating, pushing her further into the quagmire of ecstasy.


    "That''s it," Adrian murmured, his breath hot against her ear. "Take it all, Rosalyn. Take everything I give you."


    He increased his pace, thrusting into her with such ferocity that her entire body shook. The desk creaked under their weight, threatening to give way as Adrian''s relentless pounding continued.


    Rosalyn''s moans grew louder, her cries of pleasure blending with the sounds of their flesh meeting. Her mind was a haze of lust, every thought obliterated by the sheer intensity of their fucking.


    She felt like she was being torn apart and put back together, each thrust shattering her into pieces only to rebuild her stronger.


    "Teacher... I''m so close..." she panted, her voice barely recognizable. "I can''t hold back any longer..."


    Adrian''s answer was another sharp slap to her ass, followed by a deep thrust that hit her G-spot with pinpoint accuracy.


    The combination was enough to push her over the edge, her body convulsing as an orgasm ripped through her.


    "Ahhh... fuck! Yes! Yes!" Rosalyn screamed, her voice echoing through the room as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    Her pussy clenched around Adrian''s cock, milking him for every drop of sensation as her body bucked and writhed beneath him.


    Adrian held her tight, continuing to thrust as she came down from her orgasm. His own release was imminent, but he wanted to savor the moment, to draw out the pleasure for both of them.


    "Not done with you yet, Rosalyn," he whispered, his voice low and gravelly. "I''ve got all day to play with this perfect body of yours."


    With that, he pulled out, leaving her exposed and vulnerable on the desk. Her legs were shaky, her body trembling from the intensity of their coupling. But Adrian wasn''t finished. Not by a long shot.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with a predatory light as he watched Rosalyn collapse onto the desk, her breath coming in ragged gasps.


    Rosalyn''s ass stung from his relentless slaps, but it was the heat pooling between her thighs that kept her mind foggy and craving more. He knew she wasn¡¯t done; neither was he.


    "I haven''t even cum, but you went ahead without me?," Adrian said, his voice dripping with dark amusement. "Looks like the punishment needs to be continued."


    Without warning, he scooped her up, carrying her in a princess carry.


    Rosalyn clung to him, her arms around his neck. She felt small and vulnerable in his arms, but there was no fear, only anticipation.


    He carried her with ease across the room, his cock still hard. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bed loomed ahead, a soft oasis in the storm of their passion. As he laid her down, Rosalyn''s heart raced, her body already responding to the promise of what was to come.


    "Spread your legs," Adrian commanded, his tone leaving no room for refusal.


    Rosalyn obeyed, her legs parting wide as she gazed up at him with a mix of anticipation and trepidation.


    His eyes roamed over her exposed body, taking in every curve, every inch of her desire-flushed skin. He positioned himself between her thighs, his cock poised at her entrance.


    "Ready for more, my dear Rosalyn?" he asked, though it was less a question and more a statement of intent.


    She nodded, biting her lip as he slowly pushed inside her. The sensation was overwhelming, his cock filling her completely, stretching her to her limits.


    Each thrust was deliberate, controlled, drowning her deeper into the quagmire of lust.


    "Ah... Adrian..." she gasped, her hands gripping the sheets as he continued his brutal rhythm. "Fuck me harder... please..."


    His response was immediate, his thrusts growing more savage, more animalistic. He grabbed her hips, pulling her deeper onto his cock with each powerful stroke.


    Rosalyn''s cries echoed through the room, her body arching off the bed as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    "That''s it, I am about to cum," Adrian growled, his teeth grazing her neck. "Take everything I give you, Rosalyn. Every last drop."


    Adrian growled low in his throat, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin of her neck as his pace became frenzied.


    Rosalyn''s body arched into him, her nails clawing at the sheets as she felt him swell inside her. The heat building between them reached an unbearable peak, her voice breaking into a desperate cry.


    "Yes, Adrian... please," she begged, her words a breathless plea. "Fill me... claim me... I want all of you. Impregnate me Adrian."


    Her fervent declaration sent him over the edge. With a final, powerful thrust, Adrian buried himself as deep as he could, his release spilling into her in a hot, unrelenting torrent.


    The sensation pushed Rosalyn into another wave of ecstasy, her body quivering as she surrendered completely to the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Take it, Rosalyn," Adrian growled through clenched teeth, his hands gripping her hips possessively. "Take every bit of me."


    Her trembling thighs clung to his waist, holding him inside her as her breathing slowed. She turned her flushed face toward him, her lips curving into a soft, satisfied smile.


    "I''m yours," she whispered, her voice full of blissful exhaustion.


    Adrian smirked, his gaze dark with lingering desire. "You''re mine," he agreed, his hand stroking a lock of her sweat-dampened hair. "And don''t you forget it."


    With that he let himself collapse on the bed, next to Rosalyn, his breathing slowing as the haze of their passion began to settle.


    Rosalyn rested beside him, her chest rising and falling with the rhythm of her recovery. A faint blush adorned her cheeks, and a soft smile tugged at her lips.


    Adrian''s gaze wandered to her, noting her disheveled state¡ªher hair cascading messily over her shoulders, her lips slightly parted, her face with traces of his semen, a reminder to his earlier action as he released his semen inside her mouth.


    "You look absolutely stunning," he teased, his voice rich with amusement, "I am, already tempted to start again."


    Rosalyn turned her head, meeting his playful smirk with a smile of her own. "I wouldn''t stop you," she replied, her voice light, though her body still trembled faintly from their earlier passion.


    Before Adrian could act on his impulse, the door burst open with a loud slam, making both of them jump.


    Sophia stormed in, her expression a mix of frustration and indignation. Her fiery gaze swept over the scene, taking in the rumpled sheets and the pair tangled in them.


    She placed her hands on her hips, exhaling sharply.


    "As I thought," Sophia declared, her tone sharp. "You¡¯re here, Rosalyn. Skipping the chat with Lira to¡ª" she paused, her eyes narrowing, "fuck with Adrian. Damn it, I should¡¯ve come up that idea first."


    Sophia''s sharp words hung in the air, her narrowed eyes glinting with both irritation and something else¡ªan unmistakable spark of playfulness that undercut her apparent frustration.


    Rosalyn''s face flushed, but she didn''t respond immediately. Adrian sat up, observing the interaction with a calm yet amused expression.


    "You should¡¯ve hinted at this," Sophia continued, her tone softening slightly but still pointed.


    "Instead of wasting time with that boring chat, we could¡¯ve had even more fun. The three of us." She crossed her arms, an unapologetic smirk playing on her lips.


    Sophia tilted her head, her smirk widening. "After all the time we spent training and ''bonding'' in the training chamber, I¡¯d thought that Rosalyn would¡¯ve learned to share. I was the one who thought you and Eve lots of things and now you are forsaking me?"

 Chapter 215: Indignant Sophia

    Chapter 215: Indignant SophiaSophia moved closer to Rosalyn, her expression shifting from indignation to mischievous determination.


    Her gaze lingered on Rosalyn''s flushed cheeks, traces of her brother''s semen on her face and then she lowered her gaze towards Rosalyn''s pussy. It was overflowing with Adrian''s semen.


    "It''s unfair," Sophia declared, pointing to the evidence of Adrian''s affection on Rosalyn.


    "You got everything, and now I''m left out." She bent down and leaned in, brushing a strand of hair from Rosalyn''s face, her smirk softening into a sly grin and her tongue tracing out the remnants of her brother''s seeds on Rosalyn''s face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll just have to take care of this myself.", she tasted the seeds on Rosalyn''s face.


    "Sophia...wait...I am...not ready...yet", as Rosalyn was about to stop her but before she could react,


    Sophia had already positioned herself between her legs and her fingers was already on her clit, her intent clear.


    Adrian, observing the dynamic with a raised brow and an amused glint in his eye, moved behind Sophia, his hands resting gently on her ass.


    Just as the three of them were about to start a round of passion and lust in this delicate and charged moment, the door was flung open with a loud .


    "Really?" Seraphina''s voice rang out, laced with both exasperation and amusement. She leaned against the doorframe, her arms crossed as she took in the scene.


    Her sharp eyes first landed on Rosalyn, flushed and caught off guard, then moved to her niece, Sophia, whose position left little to the imagination, and finally settled on Adrian, who met her gaze with calm composure.


    "You two," Seraphina said, shaking her head with a mock sigh, "instead of making Lira comfortable, you''re here indulging yourselves. In the morning, no less. You couldn''t even wait until night?"


    Sophia straightened, brushing herself off with a dramatic huff. "Oh, don''t act so high and mighty, Aunt Seraphina," she shot back, crossing her arms.


    "Are you not just jealous that you didn''t think of doing it this with Adrian first? And besides," she added with a pout her face filled with indignation, "I was just about to start when you barged in."


    Adrian chuckled softly, his expression remaining calm despite the tension in the room. "Aunt," he said smoothly, "what brings you here this morning? Surely you have more pressing matters than interrupting us?"


    Seraphina rolled her eyes but allowed a faint smile to tug at her lips.


    "Big sister Isabella sent me to fetch you three. There are still negotiations with Countess Blackthorn, and as Head of the Everhart family, you should be leading them, Adrian. Unless," she teased, her tone light, "you''d rather explain to Isabella why you''re late."


    Sophia groaned, stomping her foot lightly. "Unfair! I was just about to have my moment, and now we''re being called away. Why does Aunt Isabella always ruin the fun?"


    "Enough," Seraphina said, her amusement fading into a more serious tone. "Get dressed and head down. You wouldn''t want to make Isabella angry, would you?"


    Without waiting for a reply, she turned on her heel, her long coat trailing behind her as she left the room, closing the door firmly behind her.


    Sophia pouted, flopping onto the bed with a dramatic sigh. "So unfair," she muttered under her breath.


    Adrian placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his expression soft. "Big sister," he said gently, "we''ll continue later, all right? I''m sure whatever surprise you have for me will be worth the wait."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up at his words, and she nodded, a small smile returning to her lips. "You better keep that promise."


    Turning to Rosalyn, Adrian extended a hand to help her up. "Let''s take a shower and head downstairs," he said.


    Rosalyn nodded, her expression still shy but tinged with contentment. Together, they moved toward the adjoining bathroom while Sophia began dressing, her muttered complaints gradually giving way to a renewed determination.


    Meanwhile, in a guest room in the manor, Mira stirred awake. Her head throbbed slightly as she sat up, taking in her surroundings with wide, panicked eyes.


    How did I get here she thought, her mind racing. She distinctly remembered peeking in on Adrian and Rosalyn, unable to resist her curiosity.


    But then¡­ what? She clenched her fists, trying to recall, but all she could summon were fragments of memory¡ªtrailing after them, entering the room, and then... nothing.


    Her breath quickened as she scanned the room, her magic flaring instinctively. She found no signs of tampering, no residual traces of another''s presence.


    Was it a dream she wondered, but the unease in her chest told her otherwise.


    Shaking her head, she muttered to herself, "No, it wasn''t a dream. I followed them¡­ I know I did."


    The realization hit her like a cold wave. If someone in the Everhart family had noticed her intrusion and rendered her unconscious without her even perceiving it, then they possessed power far beyond her capabilities.


    Mira shivered, a mixture of fear and awe gripping her. "If they wanted to kill me, I''d be dead already."


    Her determination solidified in that moment. She had to align herself with the Everhart family, no matter what.


    Whatever terms they demanded, she would accept, as long as her own family''s interest remained unharmed or mostly unharmed. She would not even hesitate to share some benefits with the Everhart family.


    The more she thought about it, the more resolute she became. Besides, she had already decided to strive to befriend Adrian to learn more about different ways to have sex.


    With these thoughts racing in her mind, Mira made her decision.


    Negotiating with the Everhart family would secure her position and pave the way for mutual benefits.


    She needed to act quickly. Pushing aside her lingering unease, she began preparing herself for the upcoming discussions, her mind buzzing with strategies.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the manor, Lira excused herself from the company of the other ladies, her earlier depressed mood lifted to a cheerful demeanor.


    As Seraphina made her way back from Adrian''s room, Lira followed a maid who offered to guide her to Mira''s chambers.


    Lira walked gracefully through the manor''s grand halls, her eyes wandering over the intricate designs and lush decor.


    "I can''t wait to leave Blackthorn family and live here surrounded by such warm hearted people" she thought, a small smile playing on her lips.


    The maid paused at a door and knocked lightly. "Lady Mira, Miss Lira has come to see you."


    Inside, Mira snapped out of her thoughts, her heart skipping a beat. She quickly composed herself and called out, "Enter."

 Chapter 216: Lira’s Acceptance

    Chapter 216: Lira¡¯s AcceptanceThe soft creak of the door drew Mira''s attention as Lira stepped inside, her delicate frame illuminated by the gentle morning light filtering through the window.


    Lira''s movements were graceful, but her hesitation was evident. Her hands fidgeted slightly, betraying her nervousness as she approached her elder sister.


    Mira set her cup of tea aside, her sharp gaze fixed on Lira. "Are you done with discussing privately with Baron Everhart? ," she remarked, her tone calm but probing.


    Lira offered a small smile, though her expression carried a mix of determination.


    "Yes. Also, Mira," she began, her voice steady despite the faint quiver in her hands. "I''ve come to speak with you about something important."


    Mira raised an eyebrow, gesturing for her sister to sit. "Go on."


    Lira took a deep breath, clasping her hands in her lap. "I''ve thought long and hard about this. About the alliance with the Everhart family, and... my role in it."


    Mira''s interest piqued. She leaned forward slightly, her piercing eyes locked onto Lira. "And?"


    "I''ve decided," Lira continued, her voice firmer now, "that I am willing to marry Baron Everhart. But¡­" She hesitated, searching for the right words. "It will be up to you to handle the negotiations. I don''t care about how you do things. Just make sure that Baron Everhart won''t reject the marriage proposal."


    Mira blinked, momentarily taken aback by her sister''s words. Inside, however, she felt an overwhelming surge of satisfaction.


    This development was far beyond what she had hoped for. Lira, who had been hesitant and defiant about it earlier, was now volunteering herself for the family''s interests.


    Internally, Mira marveled at the turn of events. "


    Mira''s composed exterior didn''t betray the happiness bubbling within her.


    Instead, she maintained a poised demeanor as she replied, "Lira, I am proud of you for making such a mature decision. The alliance with the Everhart family is crucial for securing our family''s interests in upcoming noble conference."


    Lira nodded, her gaze dropping momentarily.


    In truth, she had already resolved herself to this path. Despite the initial hesitance on her part, as the marriage was proposed by Mira, the warm atmosphere of the family and Adrian''s response had made her remember, even if it was proposed by Mira, so what?


    She could be part of this harmonious family, where everyone had each other''s back, where everyone took care of each other.


    She wanted to have the warmth of Everhart family unlike the coldness of her family, who for a second, won''t hesitant to sacrifice her if it meant family interests were secured.


    Adrian''s act of rescuing Rosalyn just for sake of Eve, taking great risks upon himself, was what moved her along with the fact that he also rescued her.


    Mira, meanwhile, felt a weight lift from her shoulders. With Lira''s willingness to marry Adrian, the most challenging piece of her strategy was falling into place.


    Forcing Lira had been a concern, but now her sister was practically delivering the solution on a silver platter.


    "This decision," Mira continued, her tone laced with approval, "shows your growth, Lira. You''ve come a long way, and I couldn''t be prouder."


    Mira reached out, placing a hand gently on Lira''s. "You''ve made the right choice, not just for the family, but for yourself. Adrian is an extraordinary man, and being his wife will bring you honor and opportunities."


    Lira forced a smile, her emotions churning beneath her calm facade. Mira''s words, though meant to reassure, felt like both comfort and weight.


    She nodded, her determination unwavering. "I trust you to handle everything, Sister."


    Mira inclined her head, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. "Leave it to me."


    With the matter settled, Mira turned her attention to the next step. Rising gracefully from the bed where she was sitting, she moved to the door and opened it slightly, addressing the maid stationed outside.


    "Inform Baron Adrian that I have rested sufficiently and am ready to continue the negotiations."


    The maid bowed deeply. "At once, Lady Mira."


    As the maid departed to carry out her orders, Mira turned back to Lira, her sharp mind already racing with strategies.


    She couldn''t deny the satisfaction of seeing her plans align so perfectly. With Lira''s cooperation, the negotiations would proceed much more smoothly.


    Mira clasped her hands behind her back, a faint smile gracing her lips.


    "Prepare yourself, Lira. The Everhart family is unlike any other, and we must present ourselves with strength and unity. This alliance will secure our future, but we must be diligent."


    Lira nodded, rising to her feet. Her resolve was clear in her steady gaze, though she could barely contain her excitement in her heart.


    The freedom and warmth that had been lacking in her family ever since she grew up, was close to her.


    "I''ll do what is necessary," Lira replied to Mira swiftly as she followed her.


    Mira''s smile widened, her satisfaction now unmistakable. "Good. That''s what I wanted to hear."


    Meanwhile, the maid swiftly made her way through the grand halls of the Everhart manor, her steps purposeful as she approached the dining hall, where Isabella was along with other ladies of the house.


    She knocked lightly, waiting for permission to enter. When Isabella''s voice called for her to come in, the maid stepped inside and curtsied deeply.


    "Lady Isabella," the maid began, "Lady Mira has informed me that she is ready to resume negotiations. She awaits Baron Adrian''s presence."


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a small smile. "Very well," she said, her tone thoughtful. "I will inform Adrian and ensure he is prepared."


    Dismissing the maid with a graceful wave of her hand, Isabella turned her gaze to Catherine, and said, "Dear go on check if your big brother had finished taking shower and urge him to hurry up and continue his talks with Countess Blackthorn."


    "Yes, Lady Isabella, I will tell  big brother to go the meeting hall," Catherine replied with a wide smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Seraphina, noting the little maid''s unusually cheerful demeanor, raised an eyebrow and asked teasingly, "And why are you so happy, Cathy?"


    Catherine clasped her hands behind her back, rocking on her heels with a grin. "Hehe, I¡¯m about to have another big sister! So, of course, I¡¯m very happy!" she declared, her voice brimming with innocent joy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell into a brief silence, everyone stunned by her candid words. But it didn¡¯t take long for soft smiles to bloom on their faces, warmth spreading through the air.


    Isabella chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Oh, Cathy, you really are a ray of sunshine."


    Seraphina¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile as she ruffled Catherine¡¯s hair. "You¡¯re too pure for this world, Cathy. But I suppose that''s what makes you so lovable."


    Chris, crossed her arms and tilted her head with a mock pout. "Wait a second, Cathy. Are you saying I¡¯m not enough for you? Am I a bad big sister or something?" she teased, her tone playful.


    Catherine''s eyes widened in alarm, and she waved her hands frantically. "No, no, Chris! You¡¯re the best big sister ever! But, uh..." She hesitated, her cheeks reddening as she added, "It¡¯s just exciting to have more people to call family, that¡¯s all!"


    The room erupted into light laughter at her flustered explanation. Even Chris couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, stepping forward to ruffle Catherine¡¯s hair.


    "Relax, I¡¯m just teasing you, squirt. You¡¯re too adorable for your own good, you know that?"


    "Catherine," Isabella said gently, "your happiness is contagious. Thank you for reminding us of the brighter side of these matters."


    Catherine beamed at the praise, her cheeks flushing pink as she looked up at Seraphina and Isabella. "Big brother always says family is the most important thing, so I¡¯m just really happy to see it growing!"

 Chapter 217: Negotiations Continue

    Chapter 217: Negotiations ContinueIsabella''s smile softened as she placed a hand on Catherine''s shoulder, her voice gentle yet filled with pride. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re absolutely right, Catherine. Family is everything, and your enthusiasm reminds us why we do all this¡ªto ensure our family thrives and remains united."


    Catherine''s grin widened, nodding eagerly, but before she could dash out of the room, Isabella stopped her with a graceful raise of her hand.


    "Catherine, before you fetch Adrian, bring Rosalyn as well," Isabella said, her tone carrying an undercurrent of firmness. "There''s something Seraphina and I need to discuss with her."


    Catherine tilted her head curiously but nodded. "Sure, Lady Isabella. I''ll bring her along." With that, she hurried out of the room, her light steps echoing in the hall.


    Once Catherine had left, Seraphina leaned back in her chair, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "That girl knows something. Did you see the look on her face?"


    Chris smirked. "You mean about Rosalyn sneaking off earlier? Oh, she definitely noticed. And I''m willing to bet she knows exactly where Rosalyn went."


    Seraphina chuckled, her sharp blue eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, I think we all know where she went. It''s hardly a mystery. The real question is whether Rosalyn''s prepared to face us after such a bold move."


    Meanwhile, in Adrian''s chambers, Rosalyn leaned against Adrian, her damp hair falling in soft waves over her shoulders.


    She adjusted the neckline of her dress, still slightly flushed from the bath they''d shared and the intimacy before it. Adrian, his own hair tousled and slightly damp, finished rolling up the cuffs of his shirt.


    "I think it''s time to get out now. It should be around time to re-start negotiations. We have been here for too long now," Adrian remarked with a teasing grin, glancing at Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn smirked back, brushing her fingers through her wet locks. "We? I''d say are the one stopping us from getting out of here."


    Adrian laughed, leaning down to kiss her cheek. "Guilty as charged. But we''d better get moving."


    As if on cue, a rapid knock echoed from the door, followed by Catherine''s cheerful voice. "Big brother! Aunt Rosalyn! Are you ready yet? Lady Isabella told me that you should not keep keep Lady Mira waiting.!"


    Adrian opened the door to find Catherine standing there with her arms crossed, a playful grin on her face. "Took you long enough! Lady Mira''s waiting, and now Mother and Aunt Seraphina want Aunt Rosalyn downstairs too."


    Adrian smiled, ruffling her hair. "We''re coming, Cathy. Don''t worry." He glanced at Rosalyn, who gave him a faintly embarrassed but amused look, before stepping out into the hallway.


    The three of them descended the grand staircase together, their conversation light and easy despite the gravity of the day. At the base of the stairs, Catherine turned to Rosalyn, linking her arm with hers.


    "Come on, Aunt Rosalyn. Lady Isabella and Aunt Seraphina and other big sisters are waiting for you in the dining hall."


    Rosalyn hesitated for a moment, glancing at Adrian. He gave her an encouraging nod. "Go ahead. I''ll see you later, after the negotiations."


    Catherine tugged Rosalyn forward, her steps quick and eager. "You''ll be fine! Trust me, they just want to talk."


    As Catherine and Rosalyn entered the dining hall, the lively chatter softened, all eyes turning toward them.


    Isabella, Seraphina, and Chris exchanged knowing glances before Seraphina spoke up, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Rosalyn, how kind of you to join us. We were just talking about you."


    Rosalyn''s composure wavered only slightly as she took a step forward. "I wasn''t aware I was the topic of conversation."


    Sophia, who had already joined the ladies, leaned back in her chair, a smirk playing on her lips. "Oh, you were. Something about¡­vanishing earlier? Ring any bells?"


    Rosalyn flushed faintly, but before she could reply, Isabella gestured toward a seat. "Come, Rosalyn. Sit with us. There are matters we need to address. Stealing a march, heh, you need to understand that is no good."


    Catherine gave Rosalyn an encouraging smile before slipping into her own seat, watching the unfolding scene with quiet amusement.


    The room bustled with everyone taking turns teasing Rosalyn.


    Meanwhile, Adrian made his way to the meeting hall, the heavy doors opening to reveal Lady Mira standing by the window. Her sharp, calculating gaze turned toward him as he stepped inside.


    "Baron Everhart," she greeted, her voice smooth and measured. "I trust you are ready to continue our discussions."


    Adrian inclined his head, offering a polite smile. "Of course, Lady Mira. Let''s ensure the path forward is one we both benefit from."


    Mira turned from the window, her gaze steady and her voice calm but laced with expectation. "Baron Everhart, I''ll get straight to the point. Lira has agreed to the marriage proposal. Now, I need to know your answer. Will you accept, or shall we reconsider our options?"


    Adrian''s expression remained composed, his sharp eyes meeting Mira''s unflinchingly. "I will agree to marry Lady Lira, but only under certain conditions."


    Mira raised a curious brow, gesturing for him to continue. "Conditions? Go on, Baron."


    Adrian folded his hands behind his back, his tone firm yet respectful. "First, while I may not currently have an official fianc¨¦e, I am in committed relationships with several women whom I already consider my wives. I will not treat Lady Lira any differently from them. She will have the same respect, care, and privileges, but she must also accept the nature of our family dynamic."


    Lady Mira tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "And does that dynamic include any... expectations of loyalty or shared responsibilities within this arrangement?"


    Adrian nodded. "Absolutely. Lady Lira will be treated as an equal partner, with her voice carrying the same weight as anyone else''s. However, she must also respect the bonds I have already formed. There will be no discrimination or favoritism among my wives. If Countess Blackthorn can agree to this, I will honor the proposal."

 Chapter 218: Revealing Her True Self

    Chapter 218: Revealing Her True SelfMira Blackthorn, stood silent, her expression seemingly thoughtful as Adrian''s words settled over the room.


    Her demeanor betrayed no hint of the tumultuous thoughts racing beneath the surface. Inside, however, Mira had already made up her mind.


    Her misunderstanding¡ªthat the person who had effortlessly subdued her was a someone formidable, probably someone above 3rd-Class Awakened from Adrian''s camp¡ªsolidified her resolve.


    Though it was the Goddess of Fate who had intervened, Mira''s assumption wasn''t entirely wrong. After all, Adrian''s growing influence extended even beyond mortal comprehension.


    Feigning contemplation, Mira folded her arms and turned toward the window. "Your conditions are... unconventional, Baron," she murmured, her voice even. "But perhaps not unexpected. You are, after all, a man of considerable ambition."


    Adrian nodded, watching her closely. "I understand it''s a lot to take in, but I believe in honesty from the outset. Lady Mira deserves to know what her sister would be stepping into. I have already told lady Lira the truth and she had agreed."


    Mira was shocked to learn that Lira had accepted despite knowing the truth.


    Mira then turned back, her expression unreadable save for the faintest quirk of her lips. "Before I give my final answer, may I ask something?"


    "Of course."


    "Who are these women you speak of?" Mira''s eyes narrowed slightly, her tone light but probing. "Surely, I''m not to agree without knowing their identities."


    Adrian hesitated, scratching the back of his neck. "I should warn you¡­ the answer might be surprising."


    Mira raised an elegant brow. "Surprising?"


    Adrian sighed, steeling himself. "Very well. But please, don''t be shocked." He drew in a deep breath.


    "Isabella, my mother. Sophia, my sister. Seraphina, my aunt. Eve, Baron Mortimer''s daughter. Rosalyn, the former wife of Baron Mortimer. And finally, Chris, my former personal maid."


    The silence that followed was palpable, broken only by the faint hum of wind beyond the grand chamber windows.


    Mira stared at him, her composure slipping as her rational mind tried¡ªand failed¡ªto process his words.


    Her carefully curated mask shattered. "What the ?" she blurted, her refined accent dropping into something raw and visceral. "Are you fucking serious?"


    Adrian blinked, startled by the uncharacteristically vulgar outburst. Mira''s tightly wound propriety unraveled in an instant, and her true personality burst forth like an uncontainable storm.


    "I¡ªuh..." Adrian stammered, genuinely at a loss. "I didn''t expect¡ª"


    "You didn''t expect me to react like a normal fucking person?" Mira snapped, throwing her hands in the air. "You just casually drop on me, and I''m supposed to keep a straight face? Mother, sister, aunt¡ªseriously?"


    Adrian stared at her, dumbfounded. "Well¡­ incest isn''t exactly something forbidden in our kingdom, right? Besides as long as there is love nothing matters right?" he offered weakly, his tone defensive.


    Mira groaned, dragging her hands down her face. "Yes, yes, I know that. Bloodline purity and all that bullshit some nobles preach. But ? I pegged you as ambitious, not... whatever this is!"


    Her sudden shift from decorum to blunt irreverence left Adrian reeling. "I¡ªuh¡ª"


    Seeing his flustered expression, Mira sighed heavily, waving a dismissive hand. "Ugh. Excuse my unsightly behavior earlier. That wasn''t¡­ lady-like of me."


    Adrian blinked again, still struggling to reconcile the fiery woman before him with the poised countess he''d met earlier. "It''s¡­ fine?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira folded her arms, regaining a semblance of composure, though her sharp gaze pinned him. "So, you''re not really joking with me right? I didn''t mishear?"


    Adrian shook his head, still unable to fully calm down. "No. You didn''t mishear."


    She eyed him for a long moment before sighing again, her shoulders relaxing.


    "No wonder your sister won''t respond to my advances. I thought she was just being shy but who would have thought, she already had you in her heart"


    "What the hell? You were trying to seduce my girl?", Adrian asked her in shocked tone.


    Mira then stared hard at Adrian, ignored his question, and with a sigh continued,"Alright. Let''s drop the pretense, shall we? I fucking hate it."


    Adrian blinked. "Hate¡­ what? And before that, answer my question."


    "This." She gestured broadly. "The ''Lady Mira Blackthorn'' act. The prim and proper noblewoman. It''s exhausting. Let''s cut the bullshit, Adrian. Can I call you Adrian?", Mira once again ignored Adrian''s question and made her statement.


    "Uh¡­ sure?", Adrian could only answer that, as he realized she didn''t want to talk about the matter regarding seduction of Sophia.


    "Good. You can call me Mira," she said, a smirk tugging at her lips. "It''s about time someone around here addressed me without bowing or kissing my hand."


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly, his perception of her shifting rapidly. "This is¡­ the real you?"


    Mira leaned against the table, her demeanor casual and confident. "Oh, absolutely. The whole ''dignified countess'' thing is a charade. A tool. Just like this dress or the title I use to keep people in line."


    Adrian exhaled a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. "You''re full of surprises."


    Mira chuckled. "You have no idea." Her smirk widened into something sly. "Now, about your conditions¡­ I''ll agree. But I have one of my own."


    Adrian tilted his head, intrigued. "Go on."


    Mira straightened, her tone suddenly earnest. "This doesn''t affect our cooperation, but personally, I hope you''ll accept. Teach me how to seduce girls."


    Adrian froze, blinking rapidly. "What?"


    "You heard me," she said, grinning. "Teach me how to build a harem. I want beautiful women like yours."


    Adrian stared at her, his composure cracking completely. "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    Before Mira could respond, a mechanical chime echoed in Adrian''s mind, and a familiar voice followed.


    Ding! New mission:


    Fuck Mira Blackthorn at least once.


    Rewards: ??? (Depends on host''s performance).


    Adrian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What the ?" he muttered aloud.


    Mira tilted her head, confused. "What''s wrong?"


    Adrian shook his head, trying to focus. "Nothing. Just¡­ give me a moment."


    Mira watched him curiously before sighing. "Fine. But seriously, think about my request. I want to seduce beautiful ladies like you. Teach me."


    Adrian stared at her, equal parts impressed and exasperated. "You''re unbelievable."


    She smirked, leaning closer. "What? Our kingdom has no rules opposing same sex marriage. Just like you, I am attracted to beautiful ladies. Come on, help me out. We have such a great interest in common. Let''s be friends that share same topic of interest from now on."

 Chapter 222: Goddess of Fate is Thirsty

    Chapter 222: Goddess of Fate is ThirstyAdrian ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of the whirlwind he found himself in. Mira Blackthorn, the composed and sophisticated countess, had just revealed her true personality¡ªa fiery, irreverent, and shockingly candid version of herself.


    Not only that, but she''d gone as far as asking him for lessons in building a harem of beautiful women. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To make matters worse, the mission his mysterious system had just assigned him was even more baffling.


    This mission was unlike anything he''d encountered before. Up until now, the system had tasked him with seduction and he had worked hard in his missions, making women fall for him, building genuine connections, even if the circumstances were unconventional.


    But this? This was something else entirely. The ambiguity of the reward only added to his frustration.


    He cleared his throat, forcing himself to appear calm in front of Mira. "Can you give me some time to process this?"


    Mira chuckled, leaning back with an amused grin. "Take all the time you need, Adrian. Deep breaths, in and out. Don''t worry; I''m not going anywhere."


    Adrian nodded, retreating a few steps to collect his thoughts. In reality, he was reaching out to the system for answers.


    "What the fuck is up with this mission?" Adrian asked inwardly, his tone sharp and impatient.


    The system responded in its usual cold, mechanical voice. "Language, Host."


    Adrian rolled his eyes." Seriously? That''s your concern right now?"


    The system continued, its tone taking on an almost mocking edge. "Host should learn how to read. Perhaps that would aid in comprehension."


    Adrian''s jaw tightened as he exhaled sharply through his nose." What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "The mission parameters are clear, Host. Is it not obvious to you?"


    Exasperated, Adrian pressed further." Why are you giving me a mission to fuck Mira and not to seduce her? Isn''t the whole point of these missions about seduction, building connections, and¡ª"


    The system cut him off with a scathing tone. "Host is truly lacking in intelligence, is he not?"


    Adrian''s eye twitched. "Explain yourself before I find a way to dismantle you."


    The system ignored his threat entirely. "Did Mira Blackthorn not explicitly state that she is attracted to women? Or were you too distracted by her brash demeanor to process that information?"


    Adrian frowned, recalling Mira''s words. She had openly admitted her preference for women.


    "The system has deemed the seduction of Mira Blackthorn to be impossible for Host," the system continued, its tone indifferent.


    "As such, the mission parameters have been adjusted to the only feasible outcome: having sex with her. While the odds of success are still slim, they are considerably higher than convincing her to fall in love with you."


    The bluntness of the explanation left Adrian dumbfounded. He stared blankly into the distance, processing the system''s cold logic. Finally, he spoke aloud in his mind, his tone challenging.


    "You think I''m incapable of seducing Mira?"


    "That is correct, Host."


    Adrian''s fists clenched." Me? The man bold enough to wager with the Goddess of Fate herself? You doubt my abilities? And I bet since you were involved in that bet, it''s probably related to seducing her and making her fall for me. While I don''t know the specifics of the situation at that time, that should be the gist of situation."


    The system''s reply came without hesitation. "This situation and the wager with the Goddess of Fate are entirely different."


    How so? Adrian demanded, his frustration mounting.


    "The Goddess of Fate is a millions-of-years-old virgin, desperate and thirsty for affection. When presented with an opportunity¡ªhowever unconventional¡ªyou were the first viable candidate to catch her interest. It was hardly a challenge for you to secure her favor. Mira Blackthorn, on the other hand, is a grounded, intelligent individual who has explicitly expressed her romantic preferences. Her attraction to women makes your typical methods ineffective."


    Adrian''s jaw dropped." Did you just call the Goddess of Fate thirsty? And wait...Did you just confirmed that seducing Goddess of Fate was indeed the content of our bet."


    "This system speaks only the truth, Host."


    The sheer audacity of the system''s statement made Adrian laugh incredulously. And what about the bet? Can you now tell me in detail.


    The system became silent after he asked the question. Few seconds passed by but it didn''t reply at all.


    He shook his head, realizing system won''t provide answers related to Goddess of Fate.


    He ran a hand through his hair again and changed the topic back to Mira.


    "You really don''t think I can seduce Mira, do you?"


    "Correct. Host''s success rate in this scenario is approximately 0.001%."


    Adrian smirked, a fiery determination sparking in his chest.


    "You''re underestimating me, system. You always seem to forget who you''re dealing with. I don''t back down from a challenge¡ªespecially not one that calls my abilities into question."


    The system''s tone remained unchanged. "Host is free to attempt seduction. However, system parameters remain unchanged. The current mission stands."


    Adrian exhaled, a mixture of annoyance and amusement swirling in his mind. The system''s cold dismissal of his capabilities only fueled his resolve.


    "Fine", Adrian thought." If you''re so confident that I can''t seduce Mira, I''ll prove you wrong. Not just because I can¡ªbut because now I want to."


    Satisfied with his internal vow, Adrian straightened and turned back to Mira, who was still lounging against the table, watching him with a curious smile.


    "Done with your existential crisis?" she teased.


    Adrian chuckled, the spark of determination still burning in his chest. "You could say that."


    "Good," Mira said, her grin widening. "Because I still need you to teach me how to seduce women."


    Adrian then became silent as thoughts kept playing in his mind. While he indeed challenged the system, he knew, system''s words were not without merits.


    He then quickly made up his mind. First he will try to complete the mission and make it starting point for his conquest of Mira.


    Adrian then looked at Mira and asked her, "This whole teaching-you-how-to-seduce-women thing," he began, his tone light yet laced with curiosity, "it''s not part of the deal for our alliance, right?"


    Mira chuckled, crossing her arms as she leaned against the table. "You''re absolutely right. It¡¯s not. And you''re free to decline if it doesn''t sit well with you."


    He nodded thoughtfully, then raised an eyebrow. "If I am to teach you, though, I''ll need some sort of incentive. You said we could be friends, right?"


    Mira¡¯s expression softened slightly, and she nodded. "That¡¯s right."


    "But here¡¯s the thing," Adrian continued smoothly, his voice steady and calculated.


    "We don¡¯t know each other that well yet. Friendship, real friendship, can¡¯t just be built on words. Before we truly begin this dynamic, as we work on getting to know one another, I¡¯ll need something to hook onto."


    Mira tilted her head, intrigued. "Go on."


    Adrian shrugged, keeping his demeanor casual. "It¡¯s only logical, don¡¯t you think? Friendship isn¡¯t magic¡ªit needs time, effort, and... tangible steps to get started. It¡¯s not about being transactional; it¡¯s about creating trust and understanding."


    Mira rubbed her chin, her sharp eyes narrowing as she considered his words. "You make a good point. Friendship can¡¯t just be declared out of thin air. So, what do you have in mind for this... incentive?"


    "Good," Adrian thought to himself, sensing her interest. He allowed the hint of a smirk to cross his face as he decisively said," As a reward for teaching you, have sex with me."

 Chapter 219: Goddess of Fate is Thirsty

    Chapter 219: Goddess of Fate is ThirstyAdrian ran a hand through his hair, trying to make sense of the whirlwind he found himself in. Mira Blackthorn, the composed and sophisticated countess, had just revealed her true personality¡ªa fiery, irreverent, and shockingly candid version of herself.


    Not only that, but she''d gone as far as asking him for lessons in building a harem of beautiful women.


    To make matters worse, the mission his mysterious system had just assigned him was even more baffling.


    This mission was unlike anything he''d encountered before. Up until now, the system had tasked him with seduction and he had worked hard in his missions, making women fall for him, building genuine connections, even if the circumstances were unconventional.


    But this? This was something else entirely. The ambiguity of the reward only added to his frustration.


    He cleared his throat, forcing himself to appear calm in front of Mira. "Can you give me some time to process this?"


    Mira chuckled, leaning back with an amused grin. "Take all the time you need, Adrian. Deep breaths, in and out. Don''t worry; I''m not going anywhere."


    Adrian nodded, retreating a few steps to collect his thoughts. In reality, he was reaching out to the system for answers.


    "What the fuck is up with this mission?" Adrian asked inwardly, his tone sharp and impatient.


    The system responded in its usual cold, mechanical voice. "Language, Host."


    Adrian rolled his eyes." Seriously? That''s your concern right now?"


    The system continued, its tone taking on an almost mocking edge. "Host should learn how to read. Perhaps that would aid in comprehension."


    Adrian''s jaw tightened as he exhaled sharply through his nose." What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "The mission parameters are clear, Host. Is it not obvious to you?"


    Exasperated, Adrian pressed further." Why are you giving me a mission to fuck Mira and not to seduce her? Isn''t the whole point of these missions about seduction, building connections, and¡ª"


    The system cut him off with a scathing tone. "Host is truly lacking in intelligence, is he not?"


    Adrian''s eye twitched. "Explain yourself before I find a way to dismantle you."


    The system ignored his threat entirely. "Did Mira Blackthorn not explicitly state that she is attracted to women? Or were you too distracted by her brash demeanor to process that information?"


    Adrian frowned, recalling Mira''s words. She had openly admitted her preference for women.


    "The system has deemed the seduction of Mira Blackthorn to be impossible for Host," the system continued, its tone indifferent.


    "As such, the mission parameters have been adjusted to the only feasible outcome: having sex with her. While the odds of success are still slim, they are considerably higher than convincing her to fall in love with you."


    The bluntness of the explanation left Adrian dumbfounded. He stared blankly into the distance, processing the system''s cold logic. Finally, he spoke aloud in his mind, his tone challenging.


    "You think I''m incapable of seducing Mira?"


    "That is correct, Host."


    Adrian''s fists clenched." Me? The man bold enough to wager with the Goddess of Fate herself? You doubt my abilities? And I bet since you were involved in that bet, it''s probably related to seducing her and making her fall for me. While I don''t know the specifics of the situation at that time, that should be the gist of situation."


    The system''s reply came without hesitation. "This situation and the wager with the Goddess of Fate are entirely different."


    How so? Adrian demanded, his frustration mounting.


    "The Goddess of Fate is a millions-of-years-old virgin, desperate and thirsty for affection. When presented with an opportunity¡ªhowever unconventional¡ªyou were the first viable candidate to catch her interest. It was hardly a challenge for you to secure her favor. Mira Blackthorn, on the other hand, is a grounded, intelligent individual who has explicitly expressed her romantic preferences. Her attraction to women makes your typical methods ineffective."


    Adrian''s jaw dropped." Did you just call the Goddess of Fate thirsty? And wait...Did you just confirmed that seducing Goddess of Fate was indeed the content of our bet." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This system speaks only the truth, Host."


    The sheer audacity of the system''s statement made Adrian laugh incredulously. And what about the bet? Can you now tell me in detail.


    The system became silent after he asked the question. Few seconds passed by but it didn''t reply at all.


    He shook his head, realizing system won''t provide answers related to Goddess of Fate.


    He ran a hand through his hair again and changed the topic back to Mira.


    "You really don''t think I can seduce Mira, do you?"


    "Correct. Host''s success rate in this scenario is approximately 0.001%."


    Adrian smirked, a fiery determination sparking in his chest.


    "You''re underestimating me, system. You always seem to forget who you''re dealing with. I don''t back down from a challenge¡ªespecially not one that calls my abilities into question."


    The system''s tone remained unchanged. "Host is free to attempt seduction. However, system parameters remain unchanged. The current mission stands."


    Adrian exhaled, a mixture of annoyance and amusement swirling in his mind. The system''s cold dismissal of his capabilities only fueled his resolve.


    "Fine", Adrian thought." If you''re so confident that I can''t seduce Mira, I''ll prove you wrong. Not just because I can¡ªbut because now I want to."


    Satisfied with his internal vow, Adrian straightened and turned back to Mira, who was still lounging against the table, watching him with a curious smile.


    "Done with your existential crisis?" she teased.


    Adrian chuckled, the spark of determination still burning in his chest. "You could say that."


    "Good," Mira said, her grin widening. "Because I still need you to teach me how to seduce women."


    Adrian then became silent as thoughts kept playing in his mind. While he indeed challenged the system, he knew, system''s words were not without merits.


    He then quickly made up his mind. First he will try to complete the mission and make it starting point for his conquest of Mira.


    Adrian then looked at Mira and asked her, "This whole teaching-you-how-to-seduce-women thing," he began, his tone light yet laced with curiosity, "it''s not part of the deal for our alliance, right?"


    Mira chuckled, crossing her arms as she leaned against the table. "You''re absolutely right. It¡¯s not. And you''re free to decline if it doesn''t sit well with you."


    He nodded thoughtfully, then raised an eyebrow. "If I am to teach you, though, I''ll need some sort of incentive. You said we could be friends, right?"


    Mira¡¯s expression softened slightly, and she nodded. "That¡¯s right."


    "But here¡¯s the thing," Adrian continued smoothly, his voice steady and calculated.


    "We don¡¯t know each other that well yet. Friendship, real friendship, can¡¯t just be built on words. Before we truly begin this dynamic, as we work on getting to know one another, I¡¯ll need something to hook onto."


    Mira tilted her head, intrigued. "Go on."


    Adrian shrugged, keeping his demeanor casual. "It¡¯s only logical, don¡¯t you think? Friendship isn¡¯t magic¡ªit needs time, effort, and... tangible steps to get started. It¡¯s not about being transactional; it¡¯s about creating trust and understanding."


    Mira rubbed her chin, her sharp eyes narrowing as she considered his words. "You make a good point. Friendship can¡¯t just be declared out of thin air. So, what do you have in mind for this... incentive?"


    "Good," Adrian thought to himself, sensing her interest. He allowed the hint of a smirk to cross his face as he decisively said," As a reward for teaching you, have sex with me."

 Chapter 220: Reaching an Agreement

    Chapter 220: Reaching an AgreementMira''s smirk froze as her lips parted slightly in disbelief. For a moment, she simply stared at Adrian, her confident composure slipping.


    "What the fuck?" she blurted out, her usual cool demeanor cracking.


    Adrian, unfazed by her outburst, held up a hand to stop her from spiraling into an outright rejection.


    "Hear me out," he said smoothly, his tone calm but firm. "You said it yourself¡ªI like beautiful women, correct? And as a man who appreciates beauty, I believe it would be a waste for me not to try to get intimate with a city toppling beauty as yourself. Don''t you agree?"


    Mira''s expression was unreadable as she stared at him, her sharp mind processing his audacious words.


    Her thoughts betrayed her otherwise impassive face, drifting to an incident earlier that left her oddly curious.


    Her thoughts churned, recalling a the incident she had been involved, earlier morning.


    She hadn''t intended to watch, but when she did, it had left her both curious and unsettled.


    The raw pleasure on Rosalyn''s face, the way she reacted to Adrian''s cock, had sparked an unbidden thought: "Could it really feel that good? Just by entering it inside her, her expression became even more distorted with pleasure."


    Right after that she was knocked out by someone and she didn''t have enough time to think about that situation. But now, recalling back, she could not help but, want to try at least one, since her curiosity had been picked.


    With her nature, she had decided to try at least once, and looking at the handsome features of Adrian, she felt, she didn''t mind doing it with him.


    "I..." Mira hesitated, her inner turmoil reflected in her features.


    The thought of sleeping with a man, something she had dismissed for most of her life, suddenly didn''t seem as impossible. Her curiosity gnawed at her, blending with her calculating nature.


    Finally, she straightened her posture, her voice steadier than she felt.


    "Alright, fine. If you can teach me well, I don''t mind doing it with you. But..." she paused, fixing him with a sharp look, "I have one condition you must agree to first."


    Adrian, taken aback by her sudden agreement, blinked.


    He hadn¡¯t expected his gamble to pay off so quickly. For a moment, he considered if she was playing him somehow.


    But her tone was serious, and the condition piqued his curiosity. "As long as it¡¯s something I can fulfill, I¡¯ll agree. What is it?"


    Mira¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smirk, though her eyes held a spark of determination. "I want to watch you having sex first."


    Adrian¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. The boldness of her request momentarily caught him off guard, and for a split second, he considered rejecting her outright.


    Yet, before he could, his thoughts began to race." If I plan to bring her into my fold eventually, this could even work to my advantage."


    Still, he wasn¡¯t about to agree without careful consideration.


    "That¡¯s quite the request," Adrian replied, his tone measured.


    "I don¡¯t mind the idea in principle, but this isn¡¯t just about me. It¡¯s about the privacy and comfort of the women I¡¯m with. I can¡¯t make a decision like this without consulting them first. I respect their wishes too much to impose something that might make them uncomfortable."


    Mira tilted her head, her grin never fading. "Oh, don¡¯t worry about that," she said lightly. "I¡¯m very good at staying out of sight."


    As Mira finished speaking, she vanished from sight, her presence vanishing so completely that even Adrian, with his finely tuned senses, couldn¡¯t detect her.


    He frowned, attempting to sense her mana signature, but came up empty. Turning to his system for help, he was met with an irritating response:


    [System Notification: Host¡¯s current strength and system level are insufficient to locate an individual of Mira¡¯s caliber. Recommend upgrading system functions for advanced tracking capabilities.]


    Adrian sighed, realizing that for now, he was on his own. As he focused harder, determined to pick up even the faintest trace, he felt a light tap on his cheek.


    Startled, he turned to find Mira standing beside him, her smirk firmly in place as she released the concealment spell.


    "See?" she said, her tone playful yet smug. "I¡¯m more than capable of staying hidden. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    Adrian, though impressed, didn¡¯t let it show. He maintained his composed demeanor, shaking his head.


    "It¡¯s not about your capabilities, Mira. My decision isn¡¯t based on whether you can stay hidden; it¡¯s about respecting the comfort and boundaries of the people involved. Without their consent, I can¡¯t accept your proposal."


    Mira studied him for a moment, her sharp eyes searching his face for any sign of insincerity. Finding none, she let out a soft chuckle.


    "You¡¯re stubborn, Adrian. But I¡¯ll admit¡­ I appreciate your respect for your women. It¡¯s a rare quality, and one that gives me hope my sister won¡¯t suffer if you manage to keep this attitude going forward."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "I¡¯m glad to hear that."


    With that, Mira returned to her chair, her demeanor shifting back to a more professional tone. Adrian followed suit, settling into his seat as the atmosphere in the room steadied.


    "Now," Mira began, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, "let¡¯s return to the matter at hand¡ªthe alliance between our families. Considering the circumstances, I think we can safely say the agreement is set, yes?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. With this alliance, both of our families will benefit greatly. I look forward to what we can achieve together."


    A small smile played on Mira¡¯s lips as she extended her hand. "Then it¡¯s a deal."


    Adrian grasped her hand firmly, the handshake sealing their agreement. As they released, Mira leaned back, her expression more relaxed.


    "Well, while this meeting got sidetracked more than I expected, I¡¯d say we¡¯ve come to know each other quite well, don¡¯t you think, Baron? Or should I start calling you brother-in-law."


    Adrian smirked, leaning slightly forward in his chair. "Call me ¡®Teacher,¡¯ please." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira raised an eyebrow, her grin returning. "Teacher, huh? Pfft...haha...You are quite a interesting guy, Adrian. I mean it from bottom of my heart. I think we will get along fucking well."


    Little did either of them know, as they looked back on this day in the years to come, her words would prove truer than either had imagined and not in the way they thought.


    But that, is a story for another time.

 Chapter 221: Convincing Lira

    Chapter 221: Convincing LiraLira sat in the guest room, her hands clasped tightly as she waited for Mira to return. Her nerves were evident, the tapping of her foot betraying her impatience.


    Adrian had assured her that he would marry her no matter what, but Lira still craved her family''s approval, even if she resented their treatment of her as little more than a bargaining chip.


    Marriage to Adrian felt like an escape, a path to freedom from a home that stifled her individuality and used her for its own interests.


    The creak of the door broke her thoughts, and she looked up to see Mira entering. Relief and anxiety warred in Lira''s chest as she sprang to her feet.


    "Big Sister! How did it go? How was you talk with Adrian?" Lira asked, her voice a mix of hope and worry.


    Mira smirked, her sharp eyes catching the way Lira had addressed Adrian without his title. Her teasing nature couldn''t let it go unnoticed.


    "Adrian, huh?" Mira drawled, leaning casually against the doorframe.


    "You''re already calling him by his name, so intimately, without his title. Someone seems eager to marry him, even though she rejected the proposal so vehemently the first time. Also, did you just call me big sister as well? Hmm it''s been a long time since you call me that. How nostalgic."


    Lira''s face turned crimson, and she stammered, "I-I just¡ª" She stopped herself, huffing in frustration. "Hmph!" she snorted, turning her face away, unwilling to meet Mira''s amused gaze.


    Mira observed her younger sister thoughtfully. "She''s eager to get married", she mused.


    "Knowing her, it''s probably because she sees this as a way to gain freedom from our family. Smart of her¡­ but I can use this to my advantage. Adrian''s other women won''t probably let me have a look at them having sex, but with Lira, I can manipulate her to accept it."


    "Well," Lira said after regaining her composure, "what''s the result of your talks with Adrian? Are you going to confirm the alliance and let me marry him or not?"


    Mira''s smirk softened into a calculating expression. She decided to use Lira''s eagerness to fulfill her own curiosity.


    After all, the image of Rosalyn''s face, contorted with pleasure during her sex with Adrian, had haunted Mira ever since.


    The curiosity about whether such raw ecstasy was truly possible just because he used his dick, was gnawing at her.


    "Yes, he''ll marry you," Mira said nonchalantly, crossing her arms. "But not right away. And there''s something else you should know."


    Lira raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "He has other women," Mira said bluntly, watching Lira''s reaction.


    To her surprise, Lira didn''t flinch. "I know all about it," Lira replied firmly.


    "He already told me. What I want to know is whether you''ll let me marry him. Our parents will follow whatever you decide anyway, so just tell me the result."


    Mira regarded her sister, impressed by her resolve.


    "She still can''t mask her emotions at all," Mira thought, noting the anxiety on Lira''s face.


    "For someone from a Count''s household, she''s too transparent. Fortunately, her luck isn''t bad. Adrian, playboy or not, seems like the kind of man who treats his women well."


    Finally, Mira spoke, her tone casual. "I''ll allow it. But¡­" She hesitated, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "There''s one condition from my part." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lira frowned. "Condition? What condition?"


    Mira leaned forward slightly, her smirk returning. "I want to watch you both have sex."


    Lira''s eyes widened, her face turning a deep shade of red. "W-What?! What are you talking about, you pervert?!" she stammered, stepping back in shock. "You¡­ you want to peep on us? Don''t tell me you''re lusting after my body!"


    Her mind raced as she knew her sister, Mira was only interested in women. She had seen her countless time, without a world for care, having sex with other women in their estate.


    All the maids in their manor, had already been tainted by her grubby paws.


    "Could she be attracted to me? Or¡­ A horrifying thought crossed her mind.


    "Did she awaken something after Adrian told her about his relationships with his mother, sister and his aunt? Is that why she''s suddenly interested in this?!"


    Seeing the panic in Lira''s expression, Mira sighed.


    "Relax," she said, rolling her eyes. "I''m not interested in you that way, dear sister. My tastes haven''t changed. Women loving women is, in my mind, the most beautiful kind of love. I just¡­ don''t understand why some women choose men instead." She paused, letting her words sink in. "Call it¡­ curiosity."


    Lira stared at her sister, her mouth opening and closing as she tried to process what she¡¯d just heard. "Curiosity? What kind of curiosity makes you want to watch something so private?" she finally managed to stammer.


    Mira crossed her arms, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly as she considered her words.


    She couldn¡¯t exactly tell Lira about what she¡¯d seen earlier¡ªthe vivid memory of Rosalyn¡¯s blissful expression, etched so deeply in her mind that it refused to fade.


    It wasn¡¯t something she intended to admit aloud, but the curiosity had been gnawing at her ever since. She thought to herself, make some random excuse and force her to comply.


    Instead, Mira leaned back in her chair, feigning nonchalance.


    "It¡¯s simple, really," she said, her tone calm but unyielding.


    "I¡¯ve never been with a man. I¡¯ve always thought love between women was the purest form of connection, but lately¡­"


    She paused, her smirk returning. "I¡¯ve started to wonder if I¡¯m missing something. And seeing how desperate you are to marry Adrian, it only piqued my curiosity further."


    Lira flushed, anger and embarrassment warring on her face. "That¡¯s ridiculous! Just because I want to marry him doesn¡¯t mean you can¡ª"


    Mira cut her off, her voice turning firm. "You want my blessing, don¡¯t you? You said it yourself¡ªour parents will follow my lead. If I say yes, they won¡¯t object. But if I say no¡­"


    Lira clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. Mira was right, and she hated that her sister could see through her so easily.


    The freedom she longed for¡ªthe chance to escape their family¡¯s suffocating grip¡ªhinged on Mira¡¯s approval. And now, Mira was using that leverage in the most absurd way possible.


    Mira tilted her head, studying her sister¡¯s conflicted expression.


    "Look, I¡¯m not asking for much," she said, her tone softening slightly.


    "I just want to understand what makes a man like Adrian so¡­ irresistible to women. You¡¯ll get what you want, and I¡¯ll get my answers. It¡¯s a fair trade, don¡¯t you think?"


    Lira¡¯s voice wavered as she replied, "You¡¯re insane, Mira. You can¡¯t just¡­ use me like this!"

 Chapter 223: Family Talks

    Chapter 223: Family TalksAdrian''s declaration hung in the air, leaving everyone speechless. Rosalyn, in particular, felt her heart skip a beat.


    The words "I agreed to be her teacher" resonated deeply, igniting a storm of embarrassment.


    Memories of their earlier role-play sex as teacher and student flashed vividly through her mind.


    Unable to meet anyone''s gaze, Rosalyn instinctively lowered her head, her cheeks a vibrant shade of crimson.


    As they heard the word teacher, everyone had turned their heads towards Rosalyn as they had come to know of this matter from her mouth, since they forced her to spill beans for stealing a march on Adrian.


    The room buzzed with reactions. Isabella''s expression was unreadable, though her sharp eyes darted toward Rosalyn.


    Sophia squinted, suspicion brewing as she scrutinized Rosalyn''s silence. With a soft but pointed voice, she broke the tension.


    "Adrian¡­ did you do something to that Countess?" Her eyes narrowed further, her tone laced with implication. "Like you did with Rosalyn?"


    The room fell into an even deeper hush. All eyes turned to Rosalyn, who stiffened under the collective gaze.


    Gasps erupted, followed by awkward coughs as the women processed the revelation. Adrian, finding the situation both amusing and slightly chaotic, let out a low chuckle.


    Sophia''s brows furrowed further, her suspicions growing. "Adrian," she pressed, "what exactly did you agree to with that Countess?"


    Still chuckling, Adrian decided to quell their concerns. "Relax," he said, raising a hand in a calming gesture.


    "No, I haven''t done anything like that with Mira. Let me tell you a little secret¡­" He leaned in slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "That Countess isn''t even interested in men."


    The declaration landed like a thunderclap. Rosalyn blinked in shock, her embarrassment momentarily forgotten. Sophia, caught off guard, fumbled for words. "Wait¡­ what?"


    Adrian nodded, his grin widening. "That''s right. She''s into women. Apparently, finding out I have such extraordinary beauties like you all as my women piqued her interest. She asked me to teach her the art of seduction¡ªspecifically, how to win over women."


    Sophia''s mouth opened, then closed as she struggled to process the information. "That''s¡­ um¡­" She cleared her throat, searching for something to say. "Impressive, I suppose?"


    Seraphina, ever the composed Royal Mage, didn''t even bat an eye. "It''s not unusual," she said with a shrug, her fiery red hair catching the sunlight.


    "Among nobles, such arrangements are far more common than you''d think. In fact, this could be beneficial for our family. An alliance with the Blackthorn family could significantly strengthen our position."


    Adrian turned to his aunt, his expression thoughtful. "That reminds me," he said. "Should we tell her the truth about what happened at Mortimer Castle? It might be a good way to gauge her sincerity."


    Seraphina tapped her chin, her piercing blue eyes narrowing in contemplation. "Not yet," she replied.


    "Let''s wait and see how she acts. If the Blackthorn family demonstrates good faith, we can consider it. But if they don''t¡­" Her voice trailed off, a shadow of caution crossing her features.


    "There''s no need to share our secrets so freely. Don''t forget what happened when we attacked Mortimer''s castle."


    Adrian''s gaze darkened briefly, recalling the intensity of that battle. "You''re right," he admitted. "I may have gotten too excited. We''ll tread carefully this time."


    Isabella, who had been quiet until now, interjected. "How will you gauge her sincerity, Adrian? It''s not as though she''ll wear her intentions openly."


    Adrian smirked, his confidence returning. "Ah, that''s where things get interesting." He paused for effect, his sharp gaze sweeping over the room. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When I appraised Mira earlier, I couldn''t read any of her attributes or stats."


    Adrian had already informed them of his ability to view other people''s stats and attributes. So, it was no surprise that he would try to view Mira''s attributes as well.


    A collective murmur rippled through the room. Seraphina''s eyes widened slightly, her interest piqued. "You mean your technique can''t read her stats like mine?"


    Adrian nodded. "Exactly. Just like you, Aunt Seraphina, her stats are completely covered with question marks. That means she''s a Third-Class Awakened as my technique can only show me stats of someone who is one rank higher than me."


    The revelation left everyone reeling once again. Third-Class Awakened individuals were rare, their power leagues beyond the average noble.


    To have such a person in their orbit was both an opportunity and a potential threat.


    Sophia crossed her arms, her expression still skeptical.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying she¡¯s a Third-Class Awakened who¡¯s into women and wants you to teach her how to seduce them?¡±


    She shook her head, an incredulous laugh escaping her lips. ¡°You really do attract the strangest people, Adrian.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s sharp laughter cut through the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    Her platinum blonde hair shimmered as she tilted her head, feigning mock offense.


    "Oh, Sera," she said with a sly grin, "are you implying that we¡ªyour loving family¡ªare also ¡®strange people¡¯?"


    Seraphina arched an elegant brow, her lips twitching in amusement. "Well," she began, her voice as smooth as silk, "considering our situation, big sister, we¡¯ve found ourselves in, would you really deny it?"


    Isabella gasped theatrically, placing a hand on her chest. "Adrian, are you hearing this? Your dear aunt is calling us strange!"


    Sophia huffed dramatically, crossing her arms with a mock pout. "Hmph! Aunt Sera, you might be strange, but don¡¯t lump me in with you lot."


    She turned sharply, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and marched over to Adrian. Before anyone could react, she latched onto his arm, pressing her breasts against his arms.


    "Right, my dear little brother?" she cooed, her voice dripping with exaggerated sweetness as she gazed up at him with a smirk.


    Adrian blinked, though a small smirk tugged at his lips. "Sophia," he said, his tone a mix of amusement and exasperation, "what are you doing?"


    "Just proving my point," Sophia declared, sticking out her tongue at Seraphina. "See? Not strange at all. Completely normal!"


    Seraphina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, shaking her head. "Oh, Sophia," she mused, her blue eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "You call this ¡®normal¡¯? Clinging to your little brother and acting like a spoiled child?"


    Sophia turned her head away dramatically, though she didn¡¯t loosen her grip on Adrian. "It¡¯s not childish. It¡¯s¡­ bonding. Right, Adrian?"


    Adrian chuckled, patting her head lightly. "Sure, let¡¯s call it bonding."


    Isabella raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as she fought back laughter. "Well, I suppose if we¡¯re all strange, at least we¡¯re entertaining."


    She gestured toward Sophia with a teasing smile. "Though some of us are more entertaining than others."


    Sophia stuck her tongue out at her mother, though her cheeks were tinged with pink.


    Rosalyn, watching the exchange, giggled softly, the tension from earlier melting away. "This family dynamic is¡­ certainly unique," she murmured, shaking her head.


    Eve who had been silent this whole time, sneaked and took Adrian''s other free arm and clinged to him like Sophia, pressing her breasts even harder against Adrian''s arm.

 Chapter 224: Family Talks Part 2

    Chapter 224: Family Talks Part 2Adrian sighed, looking down at both Sophia and Eve, who were clinging to him like overly affectionate cats. Their playful antics, while amusing, were also causing a stir among the others in the room.


    He shook his head, a fond smile playing on his lips. "Alright, you two," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "As much as I enjoy your attention, we do have serious matters to discuss."


    Sophia pouted, loosening her grip slightly but not entirely letting go. "But Adrian," she whined, her tone teasing, "you were the one who brought up such an interesting topic. Can''t blame us for wanting to stay close and listen."


    Eve nodded enthusiastically, her violet eyes sparkling with mischief. "Exactly! Besides, who wouldn''t want to be near you? You''re so warm," she added, leaning in a little closer.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, giving them both a pointed look. "Flattery will get you everywhere," he said dryly.


    "But right now, we need to focus. This alliance with Mira and Blackthorn family will help us do a lot of things that we could not before."


    Sophia reluctantly released his arm, stepping back with a small huff. "Fine," she muttered, crossing her arms. "But don''t think this means I''m done."


    Eve, however, held on a little longer, her cheeks puffed out in mock defiance. "You''re no fun, Adrian," she grumbled before finally letting go, though not without giving his arm a quick squeeze.


    Adrian gave them both an indulgent smile. "You two are impossible sometimes," he said, ruffling Eve''s hair lightly. "But that''s what makes me fall for you guys more."


    Sophia''s expression softened at his words, her earlier pout fading into a genuine smile. Eve beamed, tilting her head up to meet his gaze. "See? You love it," she said cheekily.


    Adrian chuckled, stepping back to address everyone in the room. "Now that we''ve had our fun," he began, his tone shifting to something more serious, "let''s get back to the matter at hand."


    He turned his gaze to Seraphina. "This alliance will be very important for us. But you''re right, Aunt Sera. We can''t afford to reveal too much too soon."


    Seraphina nodded, her demeanor calm and composed once more. "Exactly. We need to observe her actions carefully. If she truly seeks our alliance, she''ll have to show it through her deeds, not just her words."


    Isabella, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward. "And if she doesn''t?" she asked, her tone sharp. "What if she''s simply playing us for her own gain?"


    Adrian''s gaze darkened slightly, the weight of leadership settling on his shoulders.


    "I don''t think that will happen for now. But we do have something to lean back on. We can announce to world that she is a third class awakened. Since no else seem to know it, she had been hiding her true power level for some reason and announcing it may derail whatever she had planned.," he said firmly, his voice leaving no room for doubt.


    Eve tilted her head, her violet eyes filled with curiosity. "But Adrian, even if we reveal the fact that Mira is a Third-Class Awakened, why would the other nobles trust our word? Surely they¡¯d need more than just our declaration."


    Adrian¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile as he reached into his coat pocket. Slowly, he retrieved a small, radiant token etched with an intricate design that shimmered faintly with divine energy. The air in the room grew heavier as everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the artifact.


    ¡°This,¡± Adrian began, holding the token up, ¡°is the Goddess of Fate¡¯s Token.¡±


    Gasps echoed around the room. Even Seraphina¡¯s usually composed expression faltered for a moment, her eyes widening.


    The significance of the token was clear¡ªit was a direct connection to a Supreme Goddess, a symbol of divine authority that could not be questioned.


    ¡°If I were to invoke her name and use this token to reveal Mira¡¯s true power level, no one would dare doubt its validity. Not even the most skeptical nobles would risk defying the will of a Supreme Goddess,¡± Adrian explained, his voice steady and confident.


    The room was silent for a moment as everyone absorbed the weight of his words. Then, one by one, their expressions shifted to determination, the contingency plan solidifying their resolve.


    Seraphina stepped forward, her striking blue eyes locked on Adrian. There was a rare warmth in her gaze, a blend of pride and admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through brilliantly,¡± she said, her voice soft yet filled with emotion. ¡°Not only are you pursuing this alliance wisely, but you¡¯ve also ensured that we have a way to protect ourselves if things go awry.¡±


    She placed her hands gently on Adrian¡¯s cheeks, her touch warm and tender. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into an incredible leader, Adrian. I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she said, her words carrying the weight of genuine affection.


    Before Adrian could respond, Seraphina leaned in, and to everyone¡¯s shock, her lips met his in a deep, intimate kiss.


    Her hands slid to the back of his neck, pulling him closer as her tongue teased his, her movements slow and deliberate.


    The kiss was filled with a passion that Seraphina rarely displayed, her usual composed demeanor melting away in this moment of raw emotion.


    Adrian froze for a moment, startled, but quickly relaxed into the kiss, his hands lightly resting on her waist.


    The room erupted into chaos.


    Sophia¡¯s face turned as red as her hair. ¡°Aunt Seraphina! How can you do this?! Even I haven¡¯t kissed Adrian in front of everyone!¡± she exclaimed, her voice a mix of outrage and embarrassment.


    Eve¡¯s jaw dropped, her cheeks flushed as she struggled to find words. Meanwhile, Chris quickly stepped forward, covering Christine¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too young to see this,¡± Chris said firmly.


    Christine squirmed, her muffled protests audible. ¡°I¡¯m not a child! I¡¯m fifteen years old now! I¡¯m practically an adult!¡±


    As the kiss finally ended, Seraphina pulled back, a small, smug smile playing on her lips. She glanced at Sophia, her blue eyes sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°You had your chance earlier, dear,¡± she said, her tone light and teasing. ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t take it.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia¡¯s eyes widened, her fists clenching at her sides as she let out an exasperated huff. ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± she snapped, her voice filled with indignation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just swoop in and do something like that!¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s smug smile only grew. ¡°Oh, I think I just did,¡± she replied, her tone laced with playful defiance.


    Adrian, still recovering from the unexpected display, ran a hand through his hair, a mix of amusement and disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s calm down,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the commotion. ¡°We¡¯ve got an alliance to secure and a plan to finalize. Save the dramatics for later.¡±


    Despite his words, the atmosphere remained unchanged in the room.


    Sophia, however, wasn¡¯t finished. She crossed her arms and glared at Adrian. ¡°Kissing Aunt Seraphina only isn¡¯t fair. You have to be fair to everyone,¡± she said, her tone equal parts demanding and playful.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fair to everyone? Sophia, Seraphina kissed me,¡± he retorted.


    Eve interjected with a dramatic ¡°Hmph. Men.¡± Her single word carried so much disdain that Adrian sighed, momentarily defeated.

 Chapter 225: Family Talks Part 3

    Chapter 225: Family Talks Part 3Isabella, who had been silently watching with an amused smile, finally chimed in. "They''re right, Adrian. Kissing Sera only isn''t fair," she said, her tone teasing but firm. "Make it fair."


    Adrian opened his mouth to protest, but his eyes fell on Christine. "Christine is still here," he pointed out, trying to defuse the situation.


    Isabella glanced at the youngest person in the room, Christine, and offered an apologetic smile.


    "Dear, I''m sorry, but¡­" Her eyes began to glow faintly as she cast a spell. "Can you go to sleep for a little while?"


    Christine barely had time to protest before her eyes drooped. Chris quickly stepped forward to catch her sister, her expression a mix of disbelief and amusement.


    "Seriously?" Chris muttered, holding Christine securely.


    Isabella turned her gaze back to Adrian, her expression expectant. "As you were saying," she said with a sly smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian looked around the room, seeing the expectant faces of the women who had stood by him through countless challenges.


    He sighed, realizing there was no way out of this. "Alright, fine," he said, raising his hands in mock surrender. "If that''s what it takes to keep the peace, I''ll kiss all of you. Happy now?"


    Sophia immediately brightened, her arms uncrossing as she took a step forward. "You''re starting with me," she declared, her emerald eyes shimmering with anticipation.


    Adrian gave her a wry smile, cupping her cheek as he leaned in. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, his hand slipping to the small of her back as she melted into him.


    Sophia''s breath hitched, her heart racing as the kiss deepened, leaving her cheeks flushed and her legs slightly unsteady when they finally pulled apart.


    "See?" she said with a sly grin, her voice breathless. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Next was Eve, who stood with her arms crossed but her cheeks burning a bright red. She glanced at Sophia, then back at Adrian, her violet eyes shimmering with a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    Adrian stepped closer, placing a hand on her waist. "Your turn," he said softly, his golden eyes locking with hers.


    Eve nodded slightly, biting her lip before he leaned down to kiss her. The kiss was fiery and intense, Adrian''s lips moving against hers with a searing passion that made her knees tremble.


    When they pulled away, Eve looked up at him with wide eyes, her voice barely above a whisper. "Y-You''re unfairly good at that."


    Adrian chuckled, patting her head lightly before turning to Isabella. The platinum-haired matriarch was already waiting, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement.


    "I suppose it''s only fair," she said with a small smirk. Adrian reached for her hand, pulling her closer before tilting her chin up.


    Their kiss was slower but no less passionate, filled with an unspoken understanding and deep affection.


    Isabella''s hand rested on his chest, her fingers lightly gripping his shirt as their lips lingered. When they finally parted, she gazed up at him, her expression softer than before.


    "That," she said quietly, "was worth waiting for."


    Adrian turned to Rosalyn next, who stood off to the side, her cheeks a vibrant shade of crimson. She met his gaze hesitantly, her lips parting slightly as if to protest, but Adrian silenced her with a gentle smile.


    He stepped forward, taking her hand and brushing his lips against her knuckles before leaning in. The kiss was tender at first, but it quickly grew more fervent, Adrian''s hands resting lightly on her waist as he poured his emotions into it.


    When they finally broke apart, Rosalyn''s face was flushed, and she looked away shyly. "You always know how to make me feel like I''m the only one in the world," she whispered.


    Then Adrian turned to Chris, who stood nearby with and shy expression. "You''re really going to do this. I feel so embarrassed right now?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Fair is fair," Adrian replied, stepping closer. Chris gave him a slight smirk, her dark eyes filled with intrigue.


    Adrian placed a hand gently on her shoulder, leaning down to press his lips to hers. The kiss was playful yet passionate, and for a brief moment, Chris let herself get lost in it.


    When they finally parted, her face was beet red and she hoped to find a place to bury herself to free herself from her embarrassment.


    Finally, Adrian turned to Seraphina, who waited with her usual composed demeanor, though her blue eyes gleamed with amusement. "You are also waiting for your turn? Didn''t we kiss earlier?" Adrian asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "That was me kissing you, not you kissing me remember? It won''t be fair if you won''t kiss me," Seraphina replied with a soft chuckle.


    "Fine,it''s not like I am losing anything here. In fact I am the winner here anyways, having beauties like you guys. What is one more kiss."


    Adrian stepped closer, his hands resting on her waist as he leaned in.


    Their kiss was intense and passionate, their lips moving in perfect harmony as if they had done this a thousand times before.


    Seraphina''s fingers tangled in his hair, her usual regal composure slipping away in the heat of the moment.


    When they parted, she smirked up at him, her voice teasing. "I suppose that makes us even."


    As Adrian stepped back, he looked around at the group, his voice tinged with amusement. "Satisfied now?"


    Sophia pouted, though there was a playful glint in her eyes.


    "You guys kissed twice," she said, crossing her arms. Eve nodded, her face still red, while Isabella looked entirely too pleased with herself.


    Rosalyn was quiet, her gaze fixed on the floor, and Seraphina merely shrugged, her composure restored.


    It was Isabella who broke the silence.


    "Now that we''ve settled this little matter," she began, her tone turning serious, "we should call for Mira and Lira, solidify this alliance. If Lira''s going to be part of our circle, she should stay here from now on."


    Adrian nodded, recognizing the wisdom in her suggestion.


    "You''re right," he said. "It''s time to move forward with this." Turning to one of the maids stationed near the door, he gestured for her to approach.


    "Go fetch Mira and Lira," he instructed. "Tell them I wish to speak with them immediately."


    The maid curtsied and hurried off, leaving the room in a brief moment of calm. Adrian turned back to the others, his golden eyes filled with determination.


    "This alliance will change everything for us. Let''s make sure we handle it right."


    The women nodded in agreement, their earlier antics giving way to a shared sense of purpose. They waited in anticipation, ready to meet Mira and Lira and take the next step toward securing their future.

 Chapter 226: Official Alliance Established

    Chapter 226: Official Alliance EstablishedThe door to the chamber opened, and Mira entered with Lira by her side. Mira, the Countess of Blackthorn family, exuded her usual poise, her confident strides showing no trace of doubt.


    Lira followed closely, her gaze steady and composed, her earlier nervousness replaced with quiet determination.


    Adrian and the others stood to greet them, their earlier playfulness replaced with the formality the moment demanded.


    Isabella stepped forward first, her voice warm yet authoritative. "Countess Mira, Lady Lira, welcome back. It''s time to conclude our discussions and seal what has been agreed upon."


    Mira inclined her head, her sharp gaze sweeping across the room before resting on Adrian. "Indeed, Lady Isabella. Me and Baron Everhart have talked enough and we had a pleasant time doing so. I believe we are all ready to finalize this alliance."


    She turned to Adrian, her expression calm but serious. "Lord Everhart, I trust you are prepared to uphold your end of this agreement?"


    Adrian nodded, stepping forward with a calm, assured demeanor. "I am, Countess Mira. The Everhart family recognizes the strength of the Blackthorn family, and we are ready to move forward as allies and partners."


    His gaze shifted to Lira, softening. "Lady Lira let me ask you one last time, are you certain about this? This is not just a political arrangement¡ªit''s a commitment that will impact us both."


    Lira met his gaze steadily. "Lord Adrian, I''ve thought about this. This alliance is the right path for both our families, and for me personally. I''m ready."


    Mira''s lips curved into a faint smile, her approval evident. "Then let us proceed."


    Isabella clapped her hands lightly, her commanding presence drawing all attention.


    "As matriarch of the Everhart family, I formally acknowledge this alliance. The union of Adrian Everhart and Lira Blackthorn will bind our families together in trust and shared purpose."


    Sophia stepped forward, her tone lighter but still sincere. "And as Adrian''s older sister, I''ll make sure Lira feels at home here. You''re part of the family now, Lira."


    Eve joined in, her violet eyes sparkling. "Absolutely. We''ll take care of you, so don''t worry. You''ll be one of us in no time."


    Lira''s cheeks turned pink at the warmth of their words, but she held her composure. "Thank you. I''ll do my best to live up to the trust you''ve placed in me."


    Seraphina, who had remained quiet until now, stepped forward. Her blue eyes met Mira''s, a silent acknowledgment passing between the two powerful women.


    "Countess Mira," Seraphina said, her tone formal, "you''ve chosen wisely. This alliance will benefit us both."


    Mira inclined her head slightly. "Lady Seraphina, I''ve always valued prudence in decision-making. The Everhart family has proven their worth."


    Adrian took Lira''s hand, his golden eyes locking with hers. "Lira, with this union, I vow to protect and cherish you. You won''t be alone in this journey."


    Lira''s lips curved into a soft smile. "And I promise to stand by you, Adrian, through whatever comes."


    Mira stepped forward, her voice carrying the finality of the moment. "With this, the Blackthorn family formally announces the establishment of alliance to the Everhart family. Our bond is now sealed."


    Adrian nodded, his voice firm. "And the Everhart family pledges to uphold this alliance, Countess Mira. Together, we will be stronger."


    Isabella smiled, her eyes glinting with satisfaction. "It''s settled, then. Let us prepare to celebrate this moment properly."


    Adrian turned to a nearby maid, giving her a nod. "Arrange a formal dinner tonight. Let it be a celebration of this union and what it represents."


    The maid curtsied and left to carry out the instructions, leaving the room in a quiet but satisfied buzz.


    Mira placed a hand lightly on Lira''s shoulder, pride evident in her expression. "You''ve made the right choice, Lira. Also, don''t forget about the talk we had earlier."


    Lira nodded, her gaze meeting Adrian''s once more.


    In that moment, the weight of their decision settled, but so too did the certainty that this was the path forward¡ªfor them, their families, and the future they would build together.


    Lira clenched her first, excited, scared and other emotions crashing over her, as she stood at the edge of freedom.


    Mira stepped forward, her regal demeanor unwavering.


    ¡°Now that the decision is settled, there¡¯s something important I must share with all of you,¡± she began, her sharp gaze sweeping the room.


    ¡°In the interest of transparency and sincerity, I believe this is the right moment to reveal the truth.¡±


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words commanding everyone¡¯s full attention. Adrian, was wondering what she was about to say, while the others braced themselves for her announcement.


    Mira¡¯s voice remained steady as she continued. ¡°I am a Third-Class Awakened.¡±


    Gasps echoed throughout the chamber, the declaration landing like a thunderclap.


    Though Adrian had previously informed the others that his ability to appraise stats had revealed Mira¡¯s power level, hearing her confess this herself made the weight of her sincerity undeniable.


    However, the most shocked person in the room wasn¡¯t one of Adrian¡¯s companions. It was Mira¡¯s own sister, Lira.


    Lira¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her breath catching in her throat as she stared at Mira. Lira thought, her mind racing.


    This information wasn¡¯t just sensitive¡ªit was a family secret of the highest order. As far as Lira knew, the only people aware of Mira¡¯s true strength were their parents and herself.


    Not even their uncle, with whom, both the women were closer with than their parents, knew the full extent of Mira¡¯s abilities.


    Lira¡¯s thoughts spiraled.


    "What is wrong with Mira? Does she really values this alliance so much? Wait a minute...doesn''t it means that even if I didn''t agree to her, she would have still made the alliance. "


    As chaotic thoughts swirled in her mind, her gaze flicked to the others in the room, trying to gauge their reactions.


    She saw Sophia¡¯s wide-eyed surprise, Eve¡¯s astonishment, and Seraphina¡¯s composed yet clearly impressed expression. Her sister¡¯s revelation had shaken the room, but for Lira, it was a seismic event. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia¡¯s red eyes widened, her hand flying to her mouth in feigned shock. ¡°A Third-Class Awakened? At your age?¡± she exclaimed, her voice a mixture of awe and disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredible.¡±


    Eve, always quick to adapt, leaned slightly closer, her violet eyes sparkling with a mix of admiration and curiosity.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling us you¡¯ve already reached that level? That¡¯s beyond impressive. Not only that, you were even honest enough to reveal that fact, you are really incredible Lady Mira."


    Seraphina, however, was the most composed, though her blue eyes glimmered with genuine respect.


    She stepped forward, her tone sincere.


    ¡°Countess Mira, I must commend you. Reaching the Third-Class Awakening at such a young age is no small feat. It speaks volumes about your talent and dedication. You might be the youngest third class awakened in this kingdom and certainly the youngest I have met.¡±


    Mira inclined her head slightly, her expression remaining calm, though a flicker of pride crossed her features. ¡°Thank you, Lady Seraphina.¡±


    Isabella, emanating her motherly charm, quickly masked her surprise with a warm smile. ¡°This revelation only strengthens the bond between our families. Countess Mira, your honesty is greatly appreciated.¡±


    Adrian took a step closer, his golden eyes meeting Mira¡¯s. ¡°Countess Mira, your forthrightness means a great deal. It reassures me that this alliance is built on trust and mutual respect. I am honored to have you and Lira by our side.¡±


    Mira¡¯s gaze softened, and for a moment, the regal fa?ade gave way to something more human.


    ¡°Trust is the foundation of any true partnership, Lord Adrian. If we are to stand together, there must be no secrets between us.¡±

 Chapter 227: Revealing His Secret

    Chapter 227: Revealing His SecretMira''s words hung in the air as a tangible silence fell over the room, broken only by the sincere voices of those gathered.


    Sophia, her emerald eyes still wide, stepped forward.


    "Countess Mira, I have to say, your honesty and courage are beyond impressive. Most people wouldn''t reveal something like that, especially when they don''t have to. You''ve earned my respect."


    Eve added with a playful yet earnest tone, "You could''ve kept this secret and still gained our trust, but the fact that you chose not to? That speaks volumes about who you are. You''re not just strong¡ªyou''re admirable." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian turned to Isabella, whose warm presence filled the room. Isabella nodded approvingly and smiled warmly at Mira.


    "Countess Mira," she said, her voice resonating with motherly pride, "this openness of yours cements the foundation of our alliance. Tonight, we''ll celebrate not just this union but the strength and sincerity of the Blackthorn and Everhart families."


    She turned to the maid stationed by the door. "Prepare a lavish feast tonight. Let it reflect the significance of this moment."


    The maid curtsied and left to fulfill Isabella''s instructions. The room buzzed with quiet excitement, but Isabella wasn''t finished. Her sharp eyes fell on Adrian.


    "Adrian, I believe it''s time you showed our guests around the estate. Let them see what the Everhart family truly has to offer."


    Adrian inclined his head respectfully. "Of course, Mother. Countess Mira, Lady Lira, shall we?"


    Mira nodded gracefully. "Lead the way, Lord Adrian."


    Lira followed silently, her gaze flicking between Adrian and her sister, curiosity glimmering in her eyes.


    Adrian led them through the estate''s sprawling grounds until they reached the training fields. The rhythmic clang of swords and the booming voices of commanders filled the air.


    Mira''s sharp eyes widened slightly as she took in the sight before her: rows of soldiers, each moving with precision and skill. Their strength was evident, even from afar.


    But what truly caught her attention were the draconian soldiers standing apart from the rest, their presence commanding and otherworldly.


    Their movements were fluid yet devastatingly powerful. Each of them was at least Second Class Awakened.


    Mira stopped in her tracks, her gaze narrowing. she thought, her mind racing.


    Her memories of a prior incident surfaced. The night she had been quietly and efficiently subdued by an unknown force.


    She had suspected then that Adrian''s household held more power than it let on, but seeing this army confirmed it.


    It was clear now: the Everhart family had cultivated an elite force, small in number but formidable in strength.


    Adrian noticed her reaction and turned to her with a knowing smile. "Impressive, aren''t they?"


    Mira composed herself quickly, her voice calm but tinged with genuine admiration.


    "Very. To maintain such a force in a baron-ranked household is nothing short of extraordinary. This army¡­ it''s a testament to your leadership, Adrian. I am very much impressed with you."


    Lira, walking quietly behind them, felt a flicker of pride at Mira''s words. Her gaze rested on Adrian for a moment, her thoughts drifting.


    she thought, a faint smile gracing her lips."


    As they continued their walk through the manor, Adrian suddenly came to a halt, turning to face Mira. His red eyes were sharp yet unreadable, a weight behind them that immediately drew her full attention.


    As they continued their walk through the manor, Adrian suddenly came to a halt, turning to face Mira. His red eyes were sharp yet unreadable, a weight behind them that immediately drew her full attention.


    ¡°Mira,¡± he began, his voice calm but deliberate, ¡°since you¡¯ve been so honest with us, I believe it¡¯s only fair that I share a secret with you as well.¡±


    Mira raised an eyebrow, intrigued but cautious. ¡°A secret?¡± she asked, her tone measured.


    Lira, who had been walking quietly behind them, perked up at his words, her curiosity evident as she stepped closer to the pair.


    Adrian nodded, folding his arms as he continued. ¡°It¡¯s about Baron Mortimer.¡±


    The mention of Mortimer¡¯s name caught Mira off guard. Her composure faltered slightly, and she tilted her head. ¡°Baron Mortimer? I wasn¡¯t aware there was a situation concerning him.¡±


    Adrian smiled faintly, though his tone remained serious. ¡°Not many are. But as you¡¯ve pledged yourself to this alliance by revealing your greatest secret, I feel you deserve to know the truth. The Everhart family has already dealt with Baron Mortimer.¡±


    The revelation hung in the air for a moment, the weight of his words slowly sinking in. Mira¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Dealt with him? What exactly do you mean?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened, his voice lowering slightly. ¡°As you know, Baron Mortimer was plotting against us. That day when we told you that the attack was called off due to my losing consciousness¡­ in truth, we had already dealt with him.¡±


    Lira gasped softly, her eyes wide as she clutched the hem of her dress. ¡°You already dealt with him? What does that mean?¡±


    Adrian turned to her, his expression unyielding. ¡°It means we eliminated the threat. Baron Mortimer is no longer in the control of the power he wields. And it wasn¡¯t just him. Three powerful reinforcements sent by Count Vortigern to assist him in case of emergency or whatever were also neutralized.¡±


    Mira froze, her composed demeanor shattering as shock rippled across her features. ¡°You neutralized all of them? Count Vortigern¡¯s reinforcements included?¡±


    Adrian nodded, his lips curling into a faint smile, though there was no humor in his expression.


    ¡°Yes. They were formidable, but we were simply stronger, and our attack took them by surprise. Baron Mortimer¡¯s army couldn¡¯t assemble in time. With the elite force you see before you, we swiftly dealt with his soldiers. Later, Sophia and I took care of the reinforcements personally.¡±


    Lira shook her head slightly, struggling to comprehend the scope of what she was hearing. ¡°But¡­ how? How did you manage such a feat? No one saw any army invading or retreating. Even if your army is small, there were no signs of large caravans. Unless¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off as realization dawned, and she looked up at Adrian in disbelief. ¡°Unless your army was already inside Mortimer territory?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile widened slightly. ¡°Exactly. We prepared meticulously. I teleported my forces silently and swiftly, as I tore down the castle gate and attacked him. By the time anyone realized what was happening, it was already over.¡±


    Mira¡¯s eyes widened, her usually composed demeanor completely shattered. ¡°Teleportation?¡± she exclaimed, her voice almost a shout. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible. Such magic only exists in legends¡ªfables of the gods themselves. It¡¯s the kind of power spoken of in fairy tales, not wielded by mortals!¡±


    Lira¡¯s jaw dropped as well, her wide-eyed gaze darting between Adrian and her sister. ¡°Teleportation magic? Are you serious? That kind of spell can''t be something that a mortal can wield.¡±


    Adrian crossed his arms, his red eyes calm but unwavering. ¡°I understand your disbelief,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°Such power is rare, to say the least. But it¡¯s not as far-fetched as you might think.¡±


    Mira shook her head, taking a step back as if she needed the physical distance to process his words. ¡°Not far-fetched? Adrian, you¡¯re speaking of magic that is said to be wielded only by the gods themselves. Are you trying to tell me you¡¯ve somehow unlocked divine power?¡±


    Her words sparked an idea in Adrian¡¯s mind, his expression shifting ever so slightly as he reached into his coat.


    Slowly, deliberately, he pulled out a small, radiant token etched with intricate designs that shimmered faintly with otherworldly energy.


    The air around them seemed to grow heavier, and an indescribable aura of divinity filled the space.


    Mira¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto the token, her voice faltering. ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±

 Chapter 228: Goddess of Fate Taking Blame

    Chapter 228: Goddess of Fate Taking BlameMira''s sharp eyes locked onto the token, her voice faltering. "What¡­ is that?"


    Adrian held it out to her, the faint glow of its divinity casting a gentle light across their faces. "Take a closer look, Countess Mira," he said calmly, his voice steady but laced with subtle gravity.


    Mira hesitated, her sharp instincts warning her that what she was about to touch was no ordinary artifact.


    Still, her curiosity won out. As her fingers brushed against the token, a jolt of energy shot through her hand, causing her to flinch. She gasped audibly, her usually composed demeanor cracking.


    "What is this¡­ this sensation?" she whispered, her eyes wide as she inspected the token more closely.


    As she turned the token in her hands, the intricate designs began to reveal themselves under the soft, otherworldly glow.


    The craftsmanship was exquisite, unlike anything she had ever seen, with patterns that seemed to shift and dance as if alive.


    Her heart pounded as a realization began to form in her mind. Her voice trembled as she spoke. "This¡­ this can''t be¡­"


    She brought the token closer to her face, scrutinizing every line and curve.


    Though the design deviated slightly from the traditional imagery associated with the Goddess of Fate, the unmistakable aura of divinity flowing from it left no room for doubt.


    Mira''s breathing quickened. She clutched the token tighter, as if it might vanish if she let go. Her voice shook as she continued, "This¡­ is a token of the Goddess of Fate."


    Her declaration caused Lira to gasp audibly, her gaze darting between Mira and Adrian. "The Goddess of Fate? Are you sure, Sister?"


    Mira nodded slowly, her expression still one of stunned disbelief.


    "Even among the higher-ranking members of her church, tokens like these are unheard of. Only those who hold extraordinary favor with the goddess herself would ever possess such an artifact."


    She turned her wide eyes to Adrian, her tone demanding. "Where did you get this? How did you come to possess something so¡­ divine?"


    Adrian remained calm, his red eyes steady as he retrieved the token from Mira''s trembling hands and tucked it back into his coat.


    "As I said, Countess Mira, I have the backing of the Goddess of Fate. This token is proof of her favor."


    "How is this even possible?," she finally managed, her voice barely above a whisper. "The Goddess of Fate''s tokens are the stuff of myths. Only the pope and the currently appointed saintess are the two people known to possess the token. And yet¡­ the divinity flowing through it¡­ there''s no denying it''s real."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a faint smile, his tone calm but resolute. "Impossible? Perhaps. But here it is, Mira. You''ve seen it with your own eyes, felt its power with your own hands.Besides if I had ability to fake divine power, I won''t even be needing alliance with you or anyone in this world."


    Mira shook her head slightly, her thoughts spiraling. "If what you say is true¡­ then you''re not just a baron. With the favor of the Goddess of Fate, you stand on a level far beyond that of any noble I''ve ever met. You¡­"


    Her voice trailed off as her gaze shifted to Lira, who was staring at Adrian with wide, awe-filled eyes. Lira''s hands clenched at her sides as she struggled to process what she''d just witnessed.


    Adrian broke the silence, his voice steady but gentle. "The teleportation, the abilities I''ve mentioned earlier, they''re all made possible because of her favor."


    Lira''s voice wavered as she finally found the courage to speak. "Teleportation magic¡­ divine backing¡­ Adrian, this...you are beyond ordinary noble."


    Mira took a deep breath, her composure slowly returning as she processed the enormity of what Adrian had revealed. Finally, she spoke again, her voice carrying a weight of sincerity.


    "Adrian, this changes everything. With the favor of the Goddess of Fate, your potential is limitless. This alliance¡­ I''m even more convinced now that it was the right decision to join forces with you."


    Lira nodded quietly, her chest swelling with pride as she looked at Adrian." Adrian¡­ my future husband," she thought, her heart fluttering." He''s far more capable than I ever imagined."


    Mira stepped closer to Adrian, her sharp features softening into something more playful yet mysterious.


    Her voice dropped to a whisper as she leaned in, her breath brushing against his ear.


    "Adrian," she murmured, "if you keep surprising me like this, I might not even ask you to fulfill our earlier condition of letting me watch you with one of your partners. I might just skip that and warm your bed directly."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock, his cheeks reddening slightly as he opened his mouth to respond.


    But before he could speak, Mira placed a finger on his lips, her eyes glinting mischievously as she winked.


    "Relax," she said with a soft laugh, her voice teasing. "I''m just joking¡­ or am I?"


    Lira watched the exchange, her brow furrowing in confusion before a small pout formed on her lips. She didn''t fully understand what was happening, but she didn''t like seeing Mira''s finger on Adrian''s lips.


    Adrian sighed internally, deciding it was best not to overthink the moment. "Shall we continue?" he said, gesturing for them to follow.


    After finishing their tour of the estate, the group returned to their respective rooms to rest and prepare for the celebratory banquet.


    As Adrian escorted Lira to her room, he paused just before she entered. Taking her hand gently in his, he smiled. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lira, I know this has been a lot for you to take in. We haven''t known each other for that long and we will be married eventually. But know this, I won''t treat you any less than my other women. You will become part of my family like them."


    Lira''s cheeks flushed as she nodded, her voice soft. "Thank you, Adrian. I am very grateful to you."


    Adrian smiled warmly before as he bid goodbye to her. But just as he was about to leave, she held his hand to stop him.


    Adrian turned back to face Lira, and as he did that, Lira tiptoed and planted a soft peck on his cheeks.


    Feeling embarrassed, she shut the door loudly and ran back to the guest room she had been staying.


    Adrian smirked as he touched the spot Lira had just kissed and made his way to his room.


    As Adrian entered his room, a strange sensation prickled at the back of his neck. His eyes narrowed as he noticed a lump on his bed, hidden beneath the quilt.


    A faint smirk tugged at his lips. An intruder?


    He approached cautiously and pulled back the quilt. Before he could react further, he was suddenly pounced on by a naked figure.


    "Sophia?!" Adrian exclaimed, his voice filled with a mix of shock and exasperation.


    Sophia grinned mischievously, her red eyes gleaming with playful intent. "Miss me, little brother?" she teased, straddling him as she leaned in close.


    "Sophia, what are you doing?" Adrian asked, his tone a mix of amusement and exasperation as he tried to gently push her off.


    Sophia''s grin widened as she placed her hands on his chest, pinning him in place. "Finishing what I couldn''t earlier," she purred.


    "Didn''t I tell you I had a surprise for you? I''m now going to give it to you. And I''ve added another one for after we''re done."

 Chapter 229: Sophia’s Surprise (R-18)

    Chapter 229: Sophia¡¯s Surprise (R-18)Sophia''s warm, naked body pressed against his, the heat radiating from her skin in stark contrast to the cool air of the room.


    Adrian could feel her breath against his neck, a soft and teasing rhythm that sent shivers down his spine. Her fingers traced lazy circles on his chest, each movement a silent promise of what was to come.


    "Missed me, little brother?" she purred, her voice dripping with playful mischief as she ground her hips against his clothed erection.


    The friction was maddening, sending waves of arousal through him, making his cock twitch with anticipation.


    Adrian groaned, trying to maintain some semblance of control.


    His hands, which had been attempting to gently push her off, now rested on her thighs, holding her in place without resistance.


    She shifted slightly, positioning herself more comfortably on top of him. Her pussy, slick with desire, pressed firmly against the bulge in his pants, creating an electric current of sensation that traveled up his spine.


    She started to grind against him, slow and deliberate, each roll of her hips dragging against his hardening cock.


    "Ugh, Sophia..." Adrian breathed, his mind fogging over with lust. Every stroke of her against him made it harder to think, harder to resist the tide of need rising within him.


    Sophia pouted, her eyes narrowing playfully. "I was about to have a good time with you, but Aunt had to ruin it earlier," she complained, her voice a blend of annoyance and sultry seduction.


    "But now, no one is going to bother us for a while."


    She leaned in closer, her breath hot against his neck as she continued to grind against him. "Getting hard, are we, my perverted brother?" she teased, her tone mocking yet filled with unspoken promises.


    Adrian''s cock strained against the fabric of his pants, throbbing relentlessly .


    He could feel the heat pooling in his lower abdomen, the tension building with every grinding motion of Sophia''s hips.


    His hands tightened on her thighs, almost unconsciously, as if trying to anchor himself in reality.


    With a deliberate slowness that drove Adrian wild, Sophia lifted herself off him.


    She slid down his body, her hands moving to undo his pants as she went. Adrian followed suit, pulling his shirt over his head and kicking off his boots, leaving them both in just their underwear.


    Sophia knelt between his legs, her fingers deftly working at the button and zipper of his pants. Once undone, she tugged them down, freeing his aching erection.


    It sprang forth, standing erect and ready, the tip glistening with pre-cum.


    Sophia''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she took in the sight. She leaned forward, her tongue darting out to taste the precum, licking it clean with a slow, deliberate swipe. Adrian bit back a groan, his hips arching involuntarily.


    "Mmm, delicious," she murmured, her voice thick with desire. She took him into her mouth, her lips wrapping around the head of his cock as she began to suckle gently. Her tongue swirled around the sensitive underside, sending jolts of pleasure through him.


    Adrian''s hands found her hair, fingers tangling in the silky strands as he fought to keep himself from thrusting into her mouth. Sophia pulled back, giving his cock a final lick before rising to her feet again.


    She stretched out on the bed, lying flat on her stomach with her ass raised invitingly in the air. Her fingers toyed with her own clit, teasing it lightly as she looked over her shoulder at Adrian.


    "Lick me, Adrian," she demanded, her voice husky with need. "Taste me."


    Adrian didn''t need to be told twice. He crawled onto the bed, positioning himself between her thighs.


    His tongue darted out, tasting the sweet nectar that had gathered at her entrance. He licked along her slit, savoring the taste of her arousal as he worked his way upward.


    Sophia moaned, her hips undulating against his face as he devoured her. He pushed deeper, inserting his tongue inside her, exploring every inch of her wetness.


    Her fingers moved to her ass, spreading the cheeks apart as she toyed with her own entrance, preparing herself for more.


    Adrian''s tongue delved deeper, tasting every pulse of her excitement. He flicked his tongue over her clit, eliciting a sharp cry from Sophia.


    Adrian''s tongue delved deeper, tasting every pulse of her excitement. He flicked his tongue over her clit, eliciting a sharp cry from Sophia.


    Her hips bucked against his face, her fingers digging into the bed sheets as she rode the wave of sensation.


    "Oh God, Adrian..." she moaned, her voice trembling with pleasure. "Do you like the taste of your big sister that much? Yeah, right there... just like that."


    Her other hand moved back to her asshole, spreading the cheeks wide and teasing the tight entrance.


    She pressed a finger against it, circling the puckered skin before pushing in just a little, enough to make her gasp but not enough to fully penetrate.


    Adrian''s cock twitched at the sight, his own desire escalating. He continued to lap at her pussy, using his tongue to explore every fold and crevice. He could feel her wetness coating his chin, the slick warmth fueling his own arousal.


    Sophia''s moans grew louder, her words becoming more desperate. "Yes, Adrian... taste me... lick me clean... I bet you love it, don''t you?"


    Her words sent a thrill through him, making his dick throb even harder.


    He pulled back for a moment, watching her face contort with pleasure as she toyed with her asshole.


    Her eyes were half-lidded, her lips parted as she gasped for breath.


    "Are you done tasting your sister, my perverted little brother? I wonder what are you going to do next?" she purred, her voice dripping with anticipation.


    Adrian nodded, his mouth still tingling from the taste of her. He crawled up her body, positioning himself between her legs once more.


    His cock hovered just above her pussy, that was dripping with her juice from the excitement her brother gave her.


    He started to grind against her entrance, sliding along her slit and coating himself in her moisture.


    Sophia groaned, her hips rising to meet his movements. "Ah yes... Adrian... tease me more... make me wait... make me beg..."


    He loved hearing her beg, seeing the desperation in her eyes as he continued to grind against her.


    His cock was slick with her juices now, the perfect lubricant for what was to come. He could feel her clenching around him, her body begging for penetration.


    Just as he was about to push inside her, she reached down and caught his cock, stopping him just short of entering her. Her grip was firm, almost painful, but Adrian didn''t mind. He looked down at her, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps.


    "Little brother, don''t be hasty," she said, her voice a husky whisper. "Today, we do something new. You will be entering this hole instead."


    She opened her ass wide, exposing the tight, puckered entrance. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he realized what she was offering. His cock pulsed at the thought, eager for the challenge. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 230: Sophia’s Surprise Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 230: Sophia¡¯s Surprise Part 2 (R-18)"So, this is your surprise, Sophia?" he asked, his voice thick with lust.


    She nodded, a wicked smile curling her lips. "Yes, I''ve been training my asshole to fit your dick inside. And now... I''m ready. So, enjoy."


    Adrian couldn''t believe his luck. He reached down and rubbed her pussy with his hands, gathering more of her juices to lubricate his cock. The sight of her swollen clit and glistening folds made his mouth water.


    "You sure about this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Absolutely," she replied, her eyes locked onto his. "I want to be first. Since I couldn''t be first to have sex with you, I can still be first to have anal virginity taken right? You haven''t done this with others, so that makes me first right?"


    Adrian could not help but throw a wry smile at his sister''s competitvenss. He patted her head and said," Yes, my Sophia is the first. Does it make you feel better now?"


    Sophia beamed with a smile and urged him to hurry and claim his surprise gift as she couldn''t wait to experience him inside her ass.


    With one final stroke of her pussy, he coated his cock in her essence. Then, slowly, he positioned the head of his dick at her asshole. Sophia''s breathing hitched as she felt the pressure, her body instinctively tensing.


    "Relax, sis," Adrian whispered, his voice soothing. "I promise it''ll feel good."


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves. Adrian pressed forward, feeling the resistance of her tight ring.


    It was like nothing he had ever experienced before, the tightness nearly unbearable. But he knew she was ready, knew she wanted this as much as he did.


    With a slow, steady thrust, he pushed inside. Sophia let out a sharp cry, her hands gripping the bed sheets as he breached her ass. Her eyes started tearing up at the painful sensation. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sensation was intense, both for him and for her. But as he settled in, she relaxed, her muscles loosening around him.


    "Oh God, Adrian..." she moaned, her voice trembling with a mix of pain and pleasure. "That''s it... go slow... let me get used to you..."


    He nodded, respecting her request. He stayed still, letting her adjust to his size.


    Her ass was incredibly tight, the heat radiating off her skin as she squeezed around him. Every inch of him was enveloped in her warmth, making his cock throb with need.


    After a few moments, she looked up at him, her eyes filled with desire. "Okay... you can move now..."


    Adrian didn''t need to be told twice. He pulled back, sliding almost all the way out before thrusting back in.


    The sensation was incredible, the tightness of her ass making every movement feel electric. He set a slow, deliberate pace, each thrust sending jolts of pleasure through them both.


    Sophia moaned, her voice growing louder with each passing second. "Yes, Adrian... fuck my ass... make me yours..."


    Adrian''s cock throbbed inside her, the tight grasp of Sophia''s ass clenching around him with every shallow thrust. Her body seemed to melt into his, her moans growing louder and more desperate as he picked up the pace. Each thrust drove deeper, the friction igniting a fire within them both.


    "Ahhh, Adrian... harder... please!" Sophia begged, her voice breaking with desperation.


    Her fingers clawed at the sheets, her breathing ragged as she tried to match his rhythm. "Fuck me, little brother... make my ass yours!"


    Adrian growled in response, his muscles tightening as he pushed himself to go faster, harder. The sound of their bodies slapping together filled the room, mingling with Sophia''s cries of pleasure.


    His hands gripped her hips tightly, guiding her movement as he plunged into her over and over again.


    "You like that, huh? My cock in your tight little ass?" he muttered, his voice low and rough.


    He could feel the heat radiating from her body, the slick sheen of sweat making their skin slide against each other.


    Every inch of him was alive with sensation, the thrill of dominating his sister pushing him closer and closer to his climax.


    Sophia whimpered, her head falling back as she surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Yes... yes, Adrian... I love it... I love feeling you inside me..." Her words were punctuated by sharp intakes of breath, her body trembling with each thrust. "I love you making mess out of me."


    Adrian''s control was slipping, the intensity of their connection threatening to consume him. He needed to feel more, to push them both further.


    With a grunt, he pulled out of her, leaving her gasping for air. Before she could protest, he flipped her onto her back, positioning her legs over his shoulders.


    "Adrian... what are you doing?" Sophia asked, her voice shaky with anticipation. Her eyes locked onto his, wide and filled with desire.


    He didn''t answer, instead lining his cock up with her entrance once more. With one swift motion, he plunged back inside, this time hitting depths he hadn''t reached before.


    Sophia cried out, her nails digging into his arms as she adjusted to the new angle.


    "Fuck... Adrian... that''s so deep..." she gasped, her voice barely audible over her own moans. Her body arched off the bed, meeting each thrust with an eagerness that thrilled him.


    "Yes... just like that... fuck me harder..."


    Her fingers then slid down between her legs, seeking out the source of her unrelenting need. She rubbed her clit furiously, the additional stimulation heightening her lust even further.


    Adrian watched her, his eyes dark with lust as he took in the sight of his sister pleasuring herself while he fucked her ass.


    The scene was almost too much for him to bear, the combination of power and intimacy driving him further towards his own climax.


    His thrusts became more erratic as he lost himself in the moment. His breath came in harsh bursts, his vision narrowing down to the sight of Sophia''s flushed face and the way her body moved beneath him.


    Every noise she made, every shudder of her body, fueled his desire to keep going, to never stop.


    "Sophia... I''m close..." he warned, his voice strained with effort. His movements slowed, each thrust deliberate and controlled as he fought to prolong their pleasure.


    Sophia''s eyes fluttered closed, her mouth opening in a silent moan as she felt the wave of ecstasy building within her. "Do it... Adrian... fill me up..." she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion. "Make me yours..."

 Chapter 231: Second Surprise is…Eve?

    Chapter 231: Second Surprise is¡­Eve?"Do it... Adrian... fill me up..." she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion. "Make me yours..."


    Adrian''s heart thundered in his chest, the intensity of their connection pushing him to the edge. His thrusts grew sharper, more urgent, each one driving deeper into her ass as if he could claim every inch of her.


    Sophia''s body writhed beneath him, her fingers still furiously rubbing her clit, her moans blending with his grunts as they both spiraled towards the peak.


    The room seemed to shrink around them, every sound and sensation amplified until it felt like the world existed only for their pleasure.


    "Sophia..." he growled, his voice raw with need. "I''m gonna cum."


    Her eyes fluttered open, locking onto his with a gaze so heated it was almost unbearable. "Yes... yes, Adrian! Fill me," she cried, her body arching off the bed as she reached that point of no return.


    Her walls tightened around him, squeezing him in a way that sent bolts of electricity through his entire being.


    He roared her name as his release came crashing down on him, his cock pulsing deep inside her ass as wave after wave of ecstasy flooded him.


    Sophia sobbed out his name, her body convulsing as she rode out her own orgasm, her pussy spasming against her fingers as she came.


    They were both drenched in sweat, their bodies trembling as they clung to each other, the intensity of what they had just shared making it impossible to do anything but breathe heavily and let the moment sink in.


    Adrian collapsed beside her, pulling out of her slowly and carefully, though neither of them seemed to care much about cleanup at the moment.


    He draped an arm over her, pulling her close as they lay there in silence, the air still heavy with the scent of their passion.


    After a few minutes, Sophia shifted slightly, turning her head to look at him.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her hair stuck to her face in damp strands, but her smile was soft and utterly satisfied.


    "That was incredible," she murmured, her voice still laced with the remnants of her orgasm.


    Adrian chuckled softly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. "You weren''t kidding when you said you''d been training for this.


    She giggled, leaning in to press a quick kiss to his lips. "You''re the perfect motivation ,little brother. I''m so glad it was you who got to take my anal virginity."


    He smirked, tracing a lazy pattern on her hip. "It''s not every day your sister asks you to fuck her ass. I mean, I knew you were adventurous, but this is¡ª"


    "A surprise?" she interrupted, raising an eyebrow with a teasing grin. "Or are you saying you didn''t want to?"


    Adrian snorted, rolling his eyes. "Oh, please. Like I was going to say no to that. You know I can''t resist you. You are too charming for me, even more than the succubus in the myths."


    Sophia beamed, her confidence radiating through her even in moments of vulnerability. She tilted her head, looking at him with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Good. Because I''ve got another surprise for you."


    Adrian frowned, his brow furrowing as he studied her expression. "Another surprise? What else could you possibly have planned?"


    Before she could answer, however, a sharp knock sounded at the door. Both of them froze, the sudden interruption pulling them back to reality.


    Sophia''s lips curled into a sly smile as she pushed herself up on her elbows, her voice light and playful when she called out, "Come in, Eve!"


    Adrian''s head snapped in her direction, his confusion evident. "Eve?"


    The door creaked open, revealing none other than Eve, their mutual best friend. She stood there in a tight black dress, her black hair cascading over her shoulders, a knowing smirk playing on her lips.


    "Hey, guys," she greeted casually, as if she hadn''t just walked in on the two of them post-coital.


    Sophia propped herself up on her elbows, grinning like a cat who''d caught the cream. "So, this is your second surprise, Adrian. Surprised?"


    Adrian gaped, his jaw practically hitting the floor. "What the hell, Sophia? What are you talking about? What''s Eve doing here?"


    continue from here


    "Hehe, you have been ignoring us and having fun with our mothers. Are older women that charming?", Sophia replied with a wide smirk on her face.


    Sophia¡¯s laughter rang out, light and melodic, as she leaned back against the headboard, her legs still spread from their recent encounter.


    Her fingers traced lazy circles on her thigh, her gaze never leaving Adrian¡¯s stunned expression.


    "Hehe, you have been ignoring us and having fun with our mothers. Are older women that charming?" she teased, her tone dripping with mock innocence.


    Adrian blinked, his brain struggling to process the sudden shift in the conversation. "It''s not like that," he managed, his voice tinged with defensiveness. "I love you all equally."


    Sophia rolled her eyes dramatically, her smirk widening.


    "Hmph. Men," she snorted, crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Since you can''t resist the charm of older women, we, as the younger generation, have decided to show you how bold we can be. That''s why I prepared my ass for you, and now we will do even more interesting things with you¡ªright, Eve?"


    Eve, who had been standing by the door, finally stepped fully into the room, her hips swaying seductively as she closed the distance between them.


    Her dress slid off her shoulders, pooling at her feet, revealing her naked form. Her curves were flawless, her skin glowing under the dim bedroom light.


    She perched herself on the edge of the bed, her black hair falling like a curtain around her face. "Sophia is right," she said, her voice smooth and confident.


    "You''ve been spoiling Mother too much. You even had roleplay sex with her this morning while we were helping your new woman get used to her new environment. This is too much. That is too unfair."


    Adrian raised his hands in surrender, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Fine, fine. You guys win. It''s not a loss for me anyway. Two beautiful women trying to please me makes me even happier."


    His gaze traveled between Sophia and Eve, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "So, what have you guys in mind?"


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 233: Threesome (R-18)

    Chapter 233: Threesome (R-18)Sophia''s smile widened, her voice dropping to a sultry purr. "Patience, my dear brother." She turned to Eve, her eyes narrowing playfully. "Did you bring that thing along?"


    Eve nodded, her lips curving into a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I''ve got it," she replied, her voice calm but her gaze flickering downward toward Sophia''s lower half. Adrian followed her gaze, his eyes drawn to the streaks of cum glistening on Sophia''s thighs, the remnants of their intense encounter still fresh.


    An idea struck Eve, and a wicked smile spread across her face. Without waiting for further instruction, she shifted her position, moving onto all fours and crawling toward Sophia''s lower half. Her movements were deliberate, her body language speaking volumes as she positioned herself between Sophia''s legs.


    Sophia arched an eyebrow, her voice tinged with curiosity. "What are you doing?"


    Eve''s reply was breathless, her eyes darkening with desire. "Although I agreed to it, having me wait at the door while both of you were fucking inside the room was torturous for me. It''s unfair that only you got to have fun with Adrian and have his cum inside you. Share with me also."


    With that, Eve lowered her head, her lips parting as she brought her face close to Sophia''s ass. Adrian watched in rapt fascination as Eve''s tongue darted out, licking delicately at the cum that still clung to Sophia''s skin.


    The sound of Sophia''s sharp intake of breath spread through the room, as Eve''s tongue began to explore more intimately, her mouth closing over Sophia''s asshole and sucking gently.


    Sophia''s head fell back, her fingers gripping the sheets tightly as a moan escaped her lips. "Oh God...Eve...no...what are ..." she whimpered, her voice breaking with pleasure.


    Adrian couldn''t tear his eyes away. Eve''s movements were hypnotic, her tongue working expertly as she devoured Sophia''s ass, her own pussy glistening and dripping wet with desire.


    Adrian also had an idea in his mind, as he got up from the bed and positioned himself behind Eve.


    The sight of Eve''s wet folds, so close to where he stood, was almost too much to bear.


    His cock, which had only just softened, began to harden again, the heat pooling in his abdomen as he watched the scene unfold before him.


    As he stood silently behind her, the room was filled with soft moans of Sophia.


    Adrian''s voice filled with desire and a little teasing, then broke the monotonous spell in the room, "You don''t have to be jealous. Just be honest, and I''ll bang you just like with Sophia."


    Sophia''s eyes widened, her breath hitching as Eve''s mouth left her momentarily as she heard Adrian say those words.


    But before Sophia could protest, Eve repositioned herself, her legs spreading wide as she beckoned Adrian closer.


    Her pussy was dripping and inviting, her arousal evident as she looked back, at him with hungry eyes. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No words were needed to exchange between the two as Adrian could practically imagine her saying,"Fuck me, make a mess out of me", through her eyes.


    He stepped forward, his cock throbbing as he lined himself up with Eve''s entrance. With one swift motion, he thrust into her, his hips slamming against hers as she let out a gasp of surprise and pleasure.


    "Ahhh...finally..." Eve groaned, her nails digging into the mattress as Adrian''s rhythm quickened.


    Sophia, who had started to feel good as Eve ate her out, felt a pang of loss as Eve''s mouth left her.


    She adjusted her position, her legs locking around Eve''s head as she pulled her closer. Her legs tightened around Eve¡¯s head like a vice, pulling her closer.


    "While I didn''t have this in mind, since you have started this, finish it as well, my dear Eve," she commanded, her voice filled with desire.


    Eve with a wide grin complied as she felt Adrian get even bigger inside her as Sophia said those words, her tongue immediately diving back into Sophia''s pussy, licking and sucking with renewed fervor.


    The sensation was electric, sending shivers down Sophia''s spine as she bucked her hips, grinding against Eve''s mouth.


    "God, yes! Lick me, Eve! Make me cum again!" Sophia cried, her voice rising with each word.


    Eve moaned into Sophia¡¯s pussy, her tongue diving back in with renewed fervor. She loved this¡ªloved the way Sophia tasted, the way her thighs trembled against her cheeks.


    But most of all, she loved the control she had right now, the way Sophia was at her mercy, begging for more.


    Her lips curled into a sly smile as she teased Sophia¡¯s clit with quick, darting flicks of her tongue, drawing soft whimpers from her.


    From behind her, Adrian¡¯s hips pounded into Eve with relentless force. Each thrust sent jolts of pleasure through her body, making it harder to focus on Sophia.


    His cock was thick and pulsing inside her, hitting depths that made her toes curl. She could feel his sweat dripping onto her back, mingling with her own arousal.


    Her hands gripped the mattress, fingers digging into the sheets as she tried to steady herself all while licking Sophia.


    "Harder," Eve urged, her voice breathless. She glanced up at Sophia just long enough to lock eyes with her, daring her to watch as Adrian fucked her from behind.


    "Look at me, Sophia. You think you¡¯re the only one who gets to enjoy him? Now I am enjoying the sex with him. "


    Sophia groaned, her grip on Eve tightening as she watched the scene unfold. Her breasts heaved with each labored breath, her nipples stiff and aching.


    The sight of Adrian¡¯s hips slamming into Eve¡¯s ass, the sound of their bodies slapping together, was driving her wild.


    She held Eve''s head with her hand and said to her," Don''t stop...lick me more..."


    Eve once again enjoyed the feeling of having control over Sophia as well as finding her aroused face to be too cute.


    She broke the eye contact with her and said to her, "Let me hear your cute moaning voice Sophia" as she  directly dived into her pussy once more continuing her previous work.


    "Oh God..." Sophia whimpered, her head falling back against the pillow. "Yes, yes! More... lick me more, Eve!"


    Eve obeyed, her tongue curling around Sophia¡¯s clit, sucking it gently before circling it with slow, deliberate motions.


    She could feel Adrian¡¯s cock twitching inside her, his pace quickening as he neared his climax. The thought of him filling her up again sent a jolt of excitement through her.


    She wanted it¡ªwanted to feel him spill himself inside her while she made Sophia scream.


    "Fuck, Eve," Adrian growled, his voice rough with desperation. "You¡¯re so tight... can¡¯t hold back much longer."


    "Then don¡¯t," Eve panted, her voice laced with urgency. "Cum for me, Adrian. Fill me up again."


    Sophia¡¯s grip on Eve tightened even further, her legs squeezing her head as she bucked her hips, grinding against Eve¡¯s mouth. "Faster, Eve! Faster!" she demanded, her voice breaking with pleasure.


    Eve complied, her tongue flicking faster, her lips pressing harder against Sophia¡¯s clit.


    She could feel Sophia¡¯s walls clenching around her tongue, the unmistakable signs of her impending orgasm. It wouldn¡¯t be long now¡ªneither of them would last much longer.

 Chapter 232: With Eve and Sophia (R-18)

    Chapter 232: With Eve and Sophia (R-18)The room was a symphony of pleasure, each sound blending into the next¡ªSophia''s desperate whimpers, Eve''s muffled moans against Sophia''s folds, and Adrian''s grunts as his hips pistoned into Eve with brutal precision.


    The bed creaked under their weight, the headboard slamming against the wall in rhythm with Adrian''s thrusts.


    Eve''s tongue worked tirelessly, flicking and circling Sophia''s clit with practiced precision. Her own body quivered from Adrian''s relentless pounding, his cock driving deep inside her with every thrust.


    She could feel the familiar pressure building low in her belly, the coil tightening as she teetered on the edge of release.


    But she refused to give in just yet¡ªnot until Sophia came apart beneath her, not until she felt Adrian''s warmth spill inside her once more.


    "Fuck, Eve, I am almost there." Adrian growled again, his voice thick with lust. His hands gripped her hips tightly, fingers digging into her flesh as he drove into her with even greater force.


    Sophia''s grip on Eve tightened, her legs squeezing her EVe''s head as she bucked her hips wildly, grinding against Eve''s mouth.


    "Faster, Eve! Faster!" she demanded, her voice breaking with pleasure. Her chest heaved with each labored breath, her nipples hard and aching as they brushed against the sheets.


    Eve complied, her tongue flicking faster, her lips pressing harder against Sophia''s clit. The taste of Sophia''s arousal filled her mouth, electric and intoxicating.


    She could feel Sophia''s walls clenching around her tongue, the unmistakable signs of her impending orgasm. It wouldn''t be long now¡ªneither of them would last much longer.


    Adrian''s pace quickened, his thrusts becoming erratic as he fought to maintain control. His cock throbbed inside Eve, pulsing with the need to release. He watched the scene before him, unable to look away¡ªEve''s dark curls bobbing between Sophia''s thighs, her ass rising and falling in perfect sync with his movements. The sight was too much, the pressure in his abdomen surging as he felt the first stirrings of his climax.


    "Fuck¡­ I''m gonna cum," Adrian muttered, his voice hoarse with desperation. His grip on Eve''s hips tightened even further, his fingers leaving imprints on her skin as he prepared to unleash himself.


    Eve''s eyes fluttered shut as she felt the first wave of Adrian''s release pulse through her. "Yes, Adrian¡­ yes!" she cried out, her voice echoing through the room. Her tongue never faltered, continuing its relentless assault on Sophia''s clit as she reveled in the sensation of Adrian''s seed filling her.


    Sophia¡¯s cries reached a fever pitch, her body trembling as the waves of pleasure crashed over her. ¡°Oh God, yes! Yes, yes, yes!¡± she screamed, her voice breaking as she finally tipped over the edge. Her walls clenched around Eve¡¯s tongue, milking it for every last drop of pleasure as her orgasm tore through her.


    Eve moaned into Sophia¡¯s pussy, her own body tensing as she felt the aftershocks ripple through Sophia.


    Her own orgasm wasn¡¯t far behind, the combined sensations of Adrian¡¯s cock inside her and Sophia¡¯s taste on her tongue pushing her over the edge.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ fuck¡­ Adrian¡­ I¡¯m cumming!¡± she gasped, her nails digging into the mattress as her body convulsed around his shaft.


    Adrian¡¯s vision blurred, his entire world narrowing down to the feeling of Eve¡¯s tight pussy spasming around his cock.


    His hips jerked forward one final time, burying himself deep inside her as he released his semen inside her.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ That was so good, I could barely control myself.¡± he groaned, his voice barely audible as he collapsed forward, his weight pressing her into the mattress.


    For a moment, there was only silence¡ªthe quiet aftermath of their shared frenzy. Then, slowly, the three of them began to come back to themselves, their breaths slowing as they drifted down from the high.


    Sophia¡¯s fingers loosened their grip on Eve¡¯s head, allowing her to pull away from her Sophia''s folds.


    She collapsed onto the mattress beside her, her chest rising and falling with each labored breath. Her eyes were hazy with satisfaction, her lips curved into a lazy smile.


    ¡°That¡­ was incredible,¡± she murmured, her voice soft and content.


    A sly grin spread across her lips as she turned her gaze to Adrian, who was still sprawled atop her, his weight heavy but comforting. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Told you I had it covered,¡± she said teasingly, her voice dripping with smugness.


    Adrian chuckled weakly, his arms trembling as he lifted himself off Eve. He collapsed onto the mattress beside them, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he fought to catch his breath.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t kidding,¡± he admitted, his voice hoarse. ¡°I think I might need a nap after that.¡±


    Sophia snorted, her eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable,¡± she warned, her voice dropping to a sultry purr. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. ¡±


    The room was still faintly warm from their previous frenzy, the air thick with the scent of sweat and sex.


    Sophia stretched languidly beside Eve. Her eyes gleamed with a mischievous glint as she turned to Eve, who was also catching her breath.


    ¡°Eve,¡± Sophia purred, her voice low and sultry, ¡°bring that out.¡±


    Eve blinked, a sly smile curling her lips as she tilted her head. ¡°You sure?¡± she asked, though there was no real question in her tone.


    She knew exactly what Sophia meant, and the anticipation made her pulse quicken.


    Sophia¡¯s grin widened, predatory and inviting all at once. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very sure,¡± she murmured, her gaze flicking between Adrian and Eve. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the main event.¡±


    Adrian frowned, propping himself up on one elbow as he looked between the two women. ¡°Main event? What are you two talking about? You guys still have some other tricks that you haven''t played today?¡±


    Eve didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, with a flick of her wrist, she took out the object Sophia had requested¡ªa strap-on dildo, sleek and black, from her storage ring, that Adrian had given to her including all his women.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as he took in the sight. ¡°What the hell are you guys planning with that thing?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with both confusion and curiosity.


    Sophia chuckled, changing her position and moving towards Adrian as Eve got up from the bed,  ¡°Hehe, don''t worry about anything, just enjoy the ride for now, okay?¡± she teased, her breath hot against his skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been using it to train my backside for you, but I thought we could take things a step further tonight since you have been charmed to high heaven by our mothers. Hmph, I will show you how bold and charming young girls are!!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s was about to reply but Sophia didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish. She straddled him, her legs sliding over his thighs as she reclaimed his cock.


    He inhaled sharply as she guided him back into her, her walls clenching around him almost painfully tight.


    Her body moved with practiced ease, her hips rocking gently as she set a slow, deliberate pace.


    The sensation of being inside her again was enough to make his toes curl, his hands gripping her waist instinctively.

 Chapter 234: With Sophia and Eve Part 2 (R-18)

    Chapter 234: With Sophia and Eve Part 2 (R-18)Sophia didn''t give him a chance to finish. She straddled him, her legs sliding over his thighs as she started stroking his cock, making it harden it again.


    She nodded in satisfaction at this and slowly introduced his cock back into her again.


    He inhaled sharply as she guided him back into her, her walls clenching around him almost painfully tight.


    Her body moved with practiced ease, her hips rocking gently as she set a slow, deliberate pace. The sensation of being inside her again was enough to make his toes curl, his hands gripping her waist instinctively.


    "Goddamn, Sophia," he growled, his voice rough with need. "You are so tight. You still want to continue doing this again."


    She smirked down at him, her eyes dark and unreadable. "Trust me," she whispered, her voice barely audible above the sound of their mingled breaths. "You''re going to like this."


    As she continued her leisurely ride, Eve adjusted the strap-on, securing it around her hips with practiced ease.


    She ran her fingers along the smooth surface of the dildo, testing its weight and balance. It felt strange, yet familiar¡ªlike an extension of her own body.


    She glanced up at Sophia, who was now fully focused on Adrian, her movements growing more confident with every passing second.


    "Are you okay with this?" Eve asked softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. This wasn''t something they''d done before, and while the idea excited her, it also made her nervous.


    Sophia glanced over her shoulder, her cheeks flushed with arousal. "I''ve never been better," she replied, her tone steady despite the heat in her eyes.


    "Just¡­ be gentle, okay? It''s my first time with this kind of¡­ arrangement."


    Eve nodded, swallowing hard as she positioned herself behind Sophia. Her heart pounded in her chest as she pressed the tip of the dildo against Sophia''s entrance.


    She pushed down Sophia''s body onto Adrian''s body, positioning her so that Eve could easily insert the dildo inside her ass.


    The sight of Sophia''s ass, so vulnerable and inviting, sent a shiver of anticipation through her.


    "I''ll be careful," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just¡­ focus on the sensations, alright?"


    Sophia moaned softly as Eve began to apply pressure, her body tensing slightly as the dildo breached her entrance.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, his jaw hanging open in stunned silence. "Holy shit," he muttered, his voice hoarse with disbelief. "You''re really doing this?"


    Sophia groaned, her head falling back as Eve worked the dildo deeper. "Focus on me," she demanded, her voice sharp with impatience. "Don''t worry about what we''re doing. Just feel."


    Adrian swallowed hard, his mind racing as he tried to process the situation.


    He couldn''t tear his gaze away from the sight of Eve pressing the dildo into Sophia''s ass, the two of them moving in perfect sync.


    The sensation of Sophia''s tight pussy squeezing around his cock was overwhelming, but now there was something else¡ªa new kind of pressure, a new kind of heat.


    Eve''s breath hitched as she worked the dildo deeper, her fingers gripping Sophia''s hips for balance. "Fuck¡­ Sophia, does it feel good?" she asked, her voice trembling with emotion. "Are you okay?"


    Sophia arched her back, her breath coming in short, ragged gasps. "Yes," she hissed, her voice laced with urgency. "More. Please, Eve. More."


    Eve complied, pushing the dildo deeper until it was fully seated inside Sophia. She paused for a moment, her hands trembling as she adjusted to the sensation.


    This was uncharted territory for all of them, and while the idea of double penetration thrilled her, it also terrified her. "Is this¡­ too much?" she asked tentatively.


    Sophia shook her head, her eyes squeezed shut as she fought to maintain control. "No," she managed to gasp. "Keep going. Don''t stop."


    Adrian''s grip on Sophia''s ass tightened, his fingers digging into her flesh as he stared up at her. "You''re fucking insane, you know that?" he growled, his voice filled with both awe and admiration.


    Sophia''s only response was a soft moan as she began to move again, her hips rolling in a slow, deliberate rhythm.


    The sensation of having both Adrian and Eve inside her was overwhelming, the pleasure building low in her belly like a coil ready to snap.


    "Fuck¡­ Adrian," she whispered, her voice breaking with pleasure. "Feel me. Feel how tight I am."


    Adrian obliged, his thrusts growing more urgent as he matched Sophia''s rhythm.


    The feeling of her tight pussy clenching around his cock was unlike anything he''d ever experienced, but now there was something else¡ªthe added pressure of Eve''s dildo pressing deeper with every movement.


    It was chaotic, overwhelming, and utterly intoxicating. He had never felt this kind of chaotic enjoyment.


    Eve watched the scene unfold, her own body trembling with anticipation. She didn''t dare move just yet, not wanting to push Sophia too far too fast.


    But as she felt Sophia''s walls clench around her dildo, she knew it wouldn''t be long before she joined in.


    "Sophia¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Tell me when you''re ready."


    Sophia''s reply came in the form of a desperate cry, her body bucking wildly as the waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    "Now!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the room. "Move, Eve! Move!"


    Eve hesitated for only a moment before she obeyed, her movements tentative at first but quickly gaining confidence.


    She pressed her hips forward, matching Adrian''s rhythm as she thrust the dildo deeper into Sophia''s ass. The sensation was indescribable, a mix of pleasure and tension that left her breathless. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sophia¡¯s world narrowed down to the sensations flooding her body. Every thrust of Adrian''s cock in her pussy, every press of Eve''s dildo in her ass, sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her.


    Her muscles clenched and released, milking both of them with an insatiable hunger. Her breaths came in sharp, desperate gasps, her body arching and twisting as she rode the edge of ecstasy.


    ¡°Adrian,¡± Eve murmured, her voice soft but laced with curiosity as she adjusted her grip on the dildo. ¡°How¡¯s our surprise?¡±


    Adrian groaned, his hands gripping Sophia¡¯s hips tighter as he thrust harder into her.


    ¡°Fuck, Eve... this is unbelievable. I can feel how tight she is, it''s amazing. It feels so good to be inside her¡±, his voice was rough, strained with the effort of holding back.


    Sophia could barely process their words. All she knew was the relentless pounding of Adrian¡¯s cock inside her, the steady pressure of Eve¡¯s dildo pressing against her most sensitive spots.


    Her mind was a haze of pleasure, her thoughts disjointed and fragmented.


    " What are they saying? What does it matter? "


    All that mattered was the way her body was being claimed, the way her senses were being overwhelmed.

 Chapter 235: With Sophia and Eve Part 3 (R-18)

    Chapter 235: With Sophia and Eve Part 3 (R-18)Sophia''s world had dissolved into a symphony of sensation. The room around her was a blur, the walls and ceiling lost in the fog of her pleasure-filled mind.


    All that remained was the relentless rhythm of Adrian pounding into her pussy and Eve¡¯s strap-on dildo pressing deeper into her ass.


    Every thrust, every slide of their bodies against hers, sent electric currents racing through her veins, pooling low in her belly until she thought she might explode from the sheer intensity.


    Her fingers dug into the sheets beneath her, her nails leaving half-moon imprints as she fought to ground herself in the moment. But there was no grounding here¡ªonly surrender.


    Her hips bucked instinctively, riding Adrian¡¯s cock with an urgency that bordered on desperation. ¡°Ahhh...Yes...More...Ah...Ah...¡± she moaned, her voice trembling as it broke free from her throat.


    Eve leaned over her, her dark hair cascading over Sophia¡¯s shoulder like a curtain as she adjusted her grip on the strap-on.


    Her breath tickled Sophia¡¯s ear, warm and steady, as she murmured, ¡°How¡¯s our surprise, Adrian? How¡¯s Sophia holding up for you?¡±


    Adrian''s hands tightened on her hips, fingertips digging into her flesh as he drove deeper inside her.


    ¡°Fuck, Eve... this is unbelievable,¡± he growled, his voice rough and strained. ¡°I can feel how tight she is... so tight. It¡¯s like her body¡¯s milking me. God, it feels so good...Sophia is going all out for this.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s lips parted on a breathless moan, her tongue lolling out as her eyes rolled back in her head.


    Milking him? She wasn¡¯t sure if that was what her body was doing, but she did know the way her pussy clenched around his thick shaft with every thrust.


    Her muscles spasmed, squeezing Adrian tight enough that he let out a sharp curse, his pace faltering for just a moment before he recovered, pumping even harder into her.


    His words trailed off into another groan as he adjusted his head a little, his mouth latching onto one of her breasts.


    He sucked hard at her nipple, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh as he continued to thrust into her.


    Sophia arched her back, grinding her hips against him.


    ¡°Adrian... fuck...¡± she whimpered, her voice breaking as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    Every nerve in her body seemed to spark to life, tingling and throbbing in time with the dual assault on her holes.


    Eve¡¯s dildo was relentless, pressing against her ass with unrelenting pressure, hitting all the right spots with precision.


    ¡°Ahhh... yes... oh god...¡±


    Eve chuckled softly, the sound low and knowing. ¡°You are loving this, aren''t you? Having both your holes filled? I think you are losing the plot here Sophia. This was meant to make Adrian enjoy the sex more, but I feel like you are the one doing that.¡±


    Sophia could barely form a response. The question swirled around in her hazy mind, barely registering as she spiraled further into the vortex of her own desire.


    All she could do was nod, her head bobbing weakly as she let out another desperate moan, ¡°Yes... yes... it feels so good... ah! Ahhh!¡±


    She completely ignored Eve''s question as her mind was full with haze of pleasure and she didn''t have any mental capacity left for any irrelevant information.


    Adrian made a muffled noise against her breast, his hips snapping forward as he hit a particularly deep spot inside her.


    Sophia cried out, her voice high and needy, as her body arched atop him. Her pussy clenched tighter, muscles spasming around his cock as she came undone, her orgasm crashing over her in a tidal wave of ecstasy.


    ¡°Shit, Sophia... look at her, Eve,¡± Adrian panted, his voice ragged as he struggled to keep himself under control. ¡°She¡¯s fucking gorgeous like this. Look at that face... so full of pleasure...¡±


    Sophia¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her lips swollen from all the moaning, and her eyes were glassy with arousal.


    Her body writhed under their dual assault, her legs trembling as she tried to hold herself together, but the pleasure was too much¡ªtoo overwhelming.


    She felt like she was drowning in it, sinking deeper and deeper into the abyss of her own need.


    Eve shifted slightly, her movements deliberate as she angled the strap-on to press against a new spot deep inside Sophia¡¯s ass. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Sophia shrieked, her body jerking violently as the dildo hit something deep and sensitive. Her pussy clenched around Adrian¡¯s cock again,even tighter, milking him with a forceful squeeze that made him curse under his breath.


    ¡°Fuck, Sophia... you¡¯re going to kill me,¡± Adrian groaned, his fingers digging into her hips as he pumped harder into her. ¡°So tight... so goddamn tight... I¡¯m not gonna last much longer...You feel incredible.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s breaths came in sharp, shallow gasps, each one shuddering through her as her body quivered with aftershocks of pleasure.


    Her mind was completely blank, her thoughts consumed by the raw, primal need coursing through her veins.


    All she could do was ride the wave, letting her body take over as her moans grew louder, more desperate. ¡°Ahhh... Adrian... Eve... please...¡±


    Eve smiled down at her, her expression soft but laced with arousal. ¡°Do you want us to keep going, Sophia? Do you want us to push you even further?¡±


    Sophia nodded frantically, her hands clawing at the sheets beneath her. ¡°Yes... yes... more... please...¡±


    Adrian pulled his mouth away from her breast with a wet pop, his lips glistening as he shifted his focus back to driving into her.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll give you more,¡± he growled, his voice thick with desire. ¡°We¡¯ll give you everything you need.¡±


    With that, he surged forward, his hips snapping against hers as he thrust into her with brutal force.


    Sophia screamed, her voice echoing through the room as her body convulsed, her pussy clenching tightly around his cock.


    Eve matched his rhythm, pressing the strap-on deeper into her ass, hitting all the right spots with surgical precision.


    ¡°Ahhh... ah... ah...¡± Sophia¡¯s moans turned into disjointed cries, her voice breaking as she struggled to keep up with the overwhelming sensations flooding her body.


    Her toes curled, her fingers scrabbling at the sheets as she came close and close to her impending climax.


    Adrian¡¯s grip on her hips tightened, his fingers nearly bruising as he forced her onto him. ¡°Fuck, Sophia... you¡¯re so goddamn tight... I can¡¯t... I can¡¯t hold back...I am cumming.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s mouth fell open on a silent gasp, her body tensing as she felt Adrian¡¯s cock twitch inside her, signaling his own climax.


    Her pussy clenched around him, milking him with desperate, insatiable hunger as if she was begging him to unload all his load inside her.


    Eve tilted her head, watching them intently as her hand slid between Sophia¡¯s legs, finding her clit and rubbing firmly. ¡°Let go, Sophia,¡± she whispered, her voice soft but commanding.


    ¡°Show your little brother how much you loved your own surprise for him.¡±


    "I am cumming...Adrian...Eve...",Sophia screamed, her voice raw and unrestrained as her body arched on the bed, as she released all her desires, spraying her juice all over the bed.

 Chapter 236: With Sophia and Eve Part 4 (R-18)

    Chapter 236: With Sophia and Eve Part 4 (R-18)"I''m cumming, Adrian... Eve...!" Sophia''s voice shattered the air, raw and urgent, as her body arched violently against the mattress.


    Her thighs trembled, muscles straining to contain the eruption of pleasure that surged through her like a tidal wave.


    Her fingers clawed at the sheets, gripping them so tightly they might rip apart under the pressure.


    Due to erratic movement from Sophia, Eve took out the dildo from her ass and feeling weak herself, fell down on the bed besides Adrian.


    Adrian grunted, his breath hitching as he felt her walls clamp down on him, squeezing him with a force that left no room for resistance. His thrusts slowed, then stopped altogether, his hips twitching forward one last time as he spilled himself deep inside her.


    "Fuck..." he groaned, his voice thick with release, his grip on her hips loosening as the tension drained from his body.


    Her back arched higher, her chest heaving as her orgasm crashed over her in waves, each surge more intense than the last.


    She screamed again, her voice breaking as her pussy pulsed around Adrian''s still-hard cock, milking him for every last drop.


    Her juices flowed freely, soaking the sheets beneath her as her body convulsed in ecstasy.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the tremors subsided. Sophia collapsed onto Adrian''s chest as she felt the energy drained out of her.


    Adrian softly pushed her off on to his side, so she  could rest comfortably, as she seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Meanwhile, Eve pulled off the strap-on, tossing it aside with a casual flick of her wrist. It landed on the floor with a soft thud, forgotten for now.


    She crawled onto the bed, positioning herself between Adrian¡¯s legs. Her fingers traced lazy patterns across his inner thigh, tracing the muscle there before moving upward toward his groin.


    "You¡¯re not done yet, are you?¡± she teased, leaning down to press a soft kiss to his stomach.


    Her hair tickled his skin as she moved lower, her lips brushing against the base of his shaft.


    "I still have not climaxed yet. You siblings are the one enjoying and I am having hard time here, take responsibility, Mr.Everhart."


    Adrian chuckled weakly, his hands coming up to tangle in her hair. "You¡¯re relentless," he muttered, though there was no real protest in his voice.


    He was too exhausted to put up much of a fight anyway. " I don¡¯t think I have anything left. But If it''s for my cute little Eve, I think I can muster another round."


    Eve raised an eyebrow, pulling back to look at him with a sly smile.


    "Hehe, you said it." she added, her voice dropping to a whisper as she wrapped her hand around his cock, stroking him slowly.


    An hour later...


    the room was quiet except for the sound of heavy breathing.


    All three of them were sprawled across the bed, their bodies glistening with sweat, exhaustion and satisfaction etched into their features.


    The once pristine sheets were a tangle of disarray, marked by the passion they had shared.


    Adrian lay on his back, one arm draped over his forehead as he stared up at the ceiling, his chest still rising and falling as he caught his breath.


    Sophia rested on his left side, her head nestled against his shoulder, while Eve lounged on his right, propped up on one elbow as she traced idle patterns across his chest.


    Sophia¡¯s voice broke the silence, soft but tinged with playful curiosity. ¡°So, Adrian,¡± she began, her fingers gently brushing against his arm, ¡°how was the surprise? Did you feel good? Did you like it?¡±


    Adrian turned his head to look at her, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Are you fishing for compliments now?¡± he teased, his voice low and warm.


    Sophia¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Maybe. But I think I¡¯ve earned it,¡± she replied, her tone light yet expectant. ¡°You can¡¯t deny it was... memorable.¡±


    Before Adrian could respond, Eve interjected, her tone dripping with mock incredulity. ¡°Oh, please! Let¡¯s not forget who really enjoyed themselves the most.¡±


    She turned her gaze to Sophia, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even speak by the end of it¡ªyou were too drowned in lust having both your holes filled.¡±


    Sophia¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and she swatted at Eve¡¯s arm. ¡°I was not!¡± she protested, though her voice lacked conviction.


    Eve laughed, a rich, throaty sound that filled the room. ¡°Oh, you were. Trust me, I had the best seat in the house to see it all. Sophia, were absolutely insatiable.¡±


    Adrian chuckled, enjoying the playful banter between the two women. ¡°I think you both have your points,¡± he said diplomatically, his gaze flicking between them.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not complaining about any of it.¡±


    Sophia huffed, crossing her arms over her chest, though the small smile on her lips betrayed her amusement. ¡°Well, fine. Maybe I did enjoy it more than I thought I would.¡± She shot Eve a pointed look. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to rub it in.¡±


    Eve grinned, leaning closer to press a quick kiss to Adrian¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s so much fun, right Adrian?¡± she quipped before sliding off the bed and stretching languidly.


    ¡°Come on, we should clean up. We still have to prepare for the banquet tonight as well.¡±


    Sophia groaned but followed suit, sitting up and running a hand through her tousled hair.


    ¡°Fine. But next time, lets see Eve, if you can act composed as today, when you have your holes filled. Your backside should be ready to take Adrian soon anyway.¡±


    She cast a glance at Adrian, a playful glint in her eye. ¡°And you¡¯re going to have to step up, Mr. Everhart.¡±


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, smirking. ¡°Is that a challenge?¡±


    Sophia grinned. ¡°Maybe it is.¡±


    Eve rolled her eyes, grabbing Sophia¡¯s hand and tugging her toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Alright, we will cross the bridge when the time comes. Let¡¯s get cleaned up and dressed. We have a been gone for a while instead of helping mother and others prepare for banquet. We are surely going to get chewed out, aren''t we?¡±


    With a laugh filled with dread of their upcoming fate, the two women disappeared into the bathroom, the sound of running water soon filling the air.


    Adrian lay back for a moment longer, allowing himself to relish the peaceful quiet that followed their departure. His body ached pleasantly, a reminder of the intensity of their time together.


    Eventually, Adrian forced himself to move. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood, stretching his arms above his head.


    His muscles protested slightly, but he welcomed the sensation. Making his way to his own private bathroom, he stepped into the shower, letting the hot water cascade over him and wash away the remnants of sweat and exertion.


    The water soothed his tired muscles, and he took his time, allowing his thoughts to wander.


    The banquet tonight marked an important step in solidifying the alliance between his family and the Blackthorn family. It was a moment of celebration but also one of strategy, a chance to showcase unity and strength. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once he was thoroughly cleaned, Adrian stepped out of the shower and dried off, wrapping a towel around his waist as he returned to his room.


    He dressed quickly, choosing a tailored black suit with subtle silver embroidery that highlighted his noble bearing.


    Adjusting the cuffs of his shirt, he took one last glance in the mirror before stepping out of the room.

 Chapter 237: Banquet

    Chapter 237: BanquetAdrian stepped out of his room, the polished floors reflecting the sharp lines of his tailored suit. The hallway buzzed faintly with activity as servants scurried to and fro, finalizing the preparations for the evening''s banquet.


    The manor was alive with purpose, every corner bustling with action. Servants carried trays laden with polished silverware, while others adjusted ornate floral arrangements that lined the hallways.


    Chandeliers were meticulously cleaned to ensure they sparkled, casting a dazzling light over the ever-busy staff.


    The scent of roasted meats, spiced wines, and freshly arranged flowers mingled in the air, a tantalizing promise of the night ahead.


    As Adrian descended the grand staircase, the soft hum of conversation reached his ears. He paused at the top, his keen eyes sweeping across the expansive banquet hall below.


    The room was a testament to the current Everhart family''s wealth and influence, with towering candelabras casting a warm glow over opulent decor.


    Tables draped in crimson and gold stretched across the hall, laden with dishes that seemed almost too exquisite to eat.


    At the center of it all stood Seraphina, resplendent in attire far from her usual mage¡¯s robes.


    She wore a deep crimson gown that matched the banquet¡¯s theme, adorned with golden embroidery resembling flickering flames.


    The fitted bodice accentuated her regal frame, while the gown¡¯s flowing skirts swayed as she moved.


    A jeweled circlet rested atop her blazing red hair, which was pinned up in an intricate bun, with a few loose curls framing her face.


    She directed the staff with practiced authority, her piercing blue eyes sharp and attentive. When she glanced up and spotted Adrian, her lips curved into a proud smile.


    ¡°You look so handsome, my dear husband,¡± she called, her voice carrying effortlessly over the distance. ¡°Are you trying to charm everyone tonight?¡±


    Adrian smirked, descending the stairs with an air of confidence. ¡°Aren''t everyone that are participating in the banquet already charmed by me?¡±


    Seraphina chuckled, shaking her head as she returned her attention to the staff.


    The grand hall itself buzzed with the sounds of final preparations. Footmen arranged seating charts, while maids meticulously ensured every plate and goblet was perfectly aligned. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beyond the hall, the gardens were lit with enchanted lanterns, casting a soft glow over the pathways for guests who might wander outside.


    As Adrian crossed the hall, several familiar faces within in his manor greeted him.


    He eventually made his way to near the side of the hall. There stood Sophia and Eve, freshly dressed and radiant.


    Sophia wore a flowing sapphire gown that complemented her striking features, her hair pinned back in an elegant twist.


    Eve, in contrast, donned a sleek black dress with intricate silver patterns, her playful demeanor hidden beneath an air of dignified composure.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you look dashing,¡± Sophia teased, her eyes flicking over Adrian¡¯s suit with approval.


    ¡°And you both look stunning,¡± Adrian replied, his tone warm as he took a moment to appreciate them. ¡°Are we ready for tonight?¡±


    Eve rolled her eyes, though a faint blush crept up her cheeks. ¡°We¡¯ve been ready. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been taking your time.¡±


    Sophia nudged her, a sly grin on her lips. ¡°Considering how busy we kept him earlier, I¡¯d say he earned a little extra prep time.¡±


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Let¡¯s keep that between us, shall we?¡±


    The trio shared a quiet laugh before Adrian turned his attention to the broader hall. ¡°How are the Blackthorn siblings settling in?¡±


    Sophia¡¯s expression softened. ¡°They seem impressed. Mother and the others are making sure they feel welcome. This alliance is important to both families.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze swept across the hall as he absorbed Sophia¡¯s words. Tonight wasn¡¯t merely a celebration; it was a pivotal moment in solidifying the Everhart-Blackthorn alliance.


    The entrance of Countess Mira Blackthorn and her younger sister, Lira, drew his attention. The sisters commanded the room effortlessly as they entered, their presence a striking blend of poise and grace.


    Countess Mira wore a regal crimson gown adorned with intricate gold embroidery, the neckline modest but exuding authority.


    Her hair was styled in a sophisticated chignon, allowing her sapphire earrings to catch the candlelight.


    In contrast, Lira¡¯s dress was a softer shade of lavender, accentuated with delicate silver lace along the hem and bodice.


    The gown¡¯s off-the-shoulder design revealed her slender neck, where a simple pendant rested, highlighting her youthful beauty.


    Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders in soft curls, giving her an air of innocence that belied the significance of her new role as Adrian¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Ah, Countess Mira, Lira,¡± Adrian greeted, stepping forward with a warm smile. He took Mira¡¯s hand briefly in his own and nodded respectfully before turning to Lira. ¡°You honor us with your presence tonight.¡±


    Mira inclined her head, her lips curving into a polite smile. ¡°The honor is ours, Lord Everhart. Tonight marks the beginning of a prosperous future for both our families.¡±


    Lira, slightly more reserved, offered a small smile. ¡°Thank you for hosting such a beautiful banquet, Adrian.¡±


    Before the conversation could continue, Isabella appeared by Adrian¡¯s side, radiating warmth.


    She wore a flowing emerald-green gown with intricate floral embroidery, her platinum blonde hair styled in loose waves.


    The dress accentuated her elegant frame, while a jeweled tiara hinted at her status as the matriarch of the Everhart family.


    Rosalyn followed close behind, her figure draped in a sleek navy-blue dress that shimmered faintly with every step.


    Chris, meanwhile, stood a little further back, fidgeting slightly in her simple yet elegant silver dress. The gown¡¯s understated design complemented her youthful features, and her wide eyes scanned the room with a mix of awe and nervous energy.


    As the Everhart family and their two esteemed guests mingled, the atmosphere in the hall grew lively, a vibrant mix of conversations, laughter, and clinking glasses filling the air.


    Adrian¡¯s attention shifted briefly as he caught sight of a familiar figure weaving through the crowd with practiced ease¡ªhis personal maid, Christine.


    Christine darted into the hall with boundless energy, her pale pink gown flaring as she twirled in excitement.


    The dress shimmered faintly, dotted with tiny gems that caught the light, and her blonde hair was adorned with a matching ribbon.


    Her wide eyes sparkled as she took in the beauty of the banquet hall and the elegantly dressed guests.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Christine called out, running toward Adrian and clutching the hem of his sleeve when she reached him. She looked up at him with unabashed admiration. ¡°You look so handsome! Like a real prince!¡±


    Adrian laughed softly, crouching to her height. ¡°And you, Christine, look like the most beautiful princess here tonight.¡±


    Christine nodded eagerly, then leaned closer, her voice dropping to a dramatic whisper.


    ¡°Big brother, the ladies are so pretty tonight! Miss Lira is so graceful¡ªshe looks like she stepped out of a painting! Are you really going to marry her as well? If so, can I call her big sister like with Big Sister Sophia and Eve?¡±

 Chapter 238: Banquet Part 2

    Chapter 238: Banquet Part 2Adrian chuckled softly at Christine''s innocent excitement, gently ruffling her hair.


    "If that''s what you want, then yes, you may call her Big Sister Lira. She would in fact love having a lovely little sister like you."


    Christine beamed, satisfied with his answer, and skipped off toward the nearest tray of desserts, her dress shimmering as she moved.


    Adrian straightened, his gaze inevitably drifting back to Countess Mira Blackthorn and her sister, Lira.


    Mira stood with an air of composed elegance, though her eyes sparkled with a subtle mischief that Adrian had come to recognize.


    She was poised, every gesture deliberate, but there was a playful undertone to her demeanor¡ªa layer that most  didn''t know beneath her carefully maintained image of propriety.


    Adrian was one of the few who had glimpsed beyond it, and the secret understanding between them lent a unique depth to their interactions.


    "She''s quite the energetic one," Mira commented, raising a delicate goblet of wine to her lips.


    "Countess Mira," Adrian began, his tone light but respectful as he approached her. "I trust you¡¯re finding everything to your satisfaction?"


    "She keeps things lively around here," Adrian replied with a grin. "And she speaks her mind, which is refreshing."


    Mira turned toward him, her smile sweet yet layered with something else¡ªa hint of amusement, perhaps.


    "Everything is perfect, Lord Everhart. You¡¯ve outdone yourself. I must admit, I didn¡¯t expect such grandeur from a mere baron¡¯s household."


    Mira nodded, her eyes drifting to Lira, who was quietly admiring the grand decor of the banquet hall.


    "It''s good for Lira to see such a warm, familial environment. It''s... different from what we grew up with."


    Adrian chuckled softly, catching the teasing lilt in her voice. "You wound me, Mira. I¡¯ll take that as a compliment, even if it feels backhanded."


    "I¡¯m glad everything is to your liking,  my highness the Countess." Adrian said, his gaze steady on hers.


    She took another sip of her wine, the gleam in her eyes growing more pronounced. "Don¡¯t let it go to your head, Adrian. I¡¯d hate to be responsible for inflating that already considerable ego of yours."


    He laughed softly, the banter between them flowing effortlessly. Mira had a way of disarming him with her words, weaving subtle challenges into her compliments.


    It was a game they both enjoyed, one that left most others baffled.


    Mira leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "Speaking of egos, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about... our little conversation from before."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, feigning ignorance even as he felt a faint twinge of apprehension. "You¡¯ll have to be more specific, Mira. We¡¯ve had quite a few conversations."


    Her grin widened, amusement dancing in her sapphire eyes. "Don¡¯t play coy with me, Adrian. You know exactly what I¡¯m referring to. Have you pursued anyone yet?"


    Adrian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter, though he let out a soft sigh and shook his head. "No one."


    Mira¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight, her grin turning sly. "Well, isn¡¯t that a shame? Lucky for you, I¡¯ve taken the liberty of finding someone who¡¯s already agreed to the arrangement."


    Adrian blinked, caught off guard. His brows furrowed slightly as he studied her, suspicion creeping into his tone. "Wait... Lira?"


    Mira¡¯s grin widened, but she didn¡¯t answer directly. Her silence spoke volumes. Adrian stared at her, a mix of disbelief and reluctant admiration flickering across his face. "You really are relentless."


    Mira shrugged, utterly unrepentant. "Relentless? I¡¯d call it efficient. Besides, it wasn¡¯t difficult. She trusts me."


    Adrian sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "And you are fine with... watching your own sister having sex. Don''t feel kind of awkard?"


    "Not as awkward," Mira interrupted curtly, her tone razor-sharp, "as fucking your mother, aunt, or sister."


    Adrian froze, his mouth twitching slightly as he struggled to respond.


    She delivered the line so casually, her innocent demeanor masking the sting of her words. He cleared his throat, forcing a wry smile. "Fine, Countess. You win. If she agrees, then I don¡¯t mind either."


    Internally, Adrian muttered to himself, "


    Mira¡¯s grin softened into something more genuine, and they continued chatting.


    Across the hall, Lira had been speaking with Eve and Sophia, her attention split between their conversation and the sight of Adrian and Mira chatting together.


    The bond between her sister and Adrian was unmistakable¡ªthey shared a familiarity that made Lira¡¯s chest tighten with an unbidden pang of jealousy.


    She excused herself from Eve and Sophia with a polite smile, her movements graceful as she made her way toward Adrian and Mira.


    Her heart raced as she drew closer, determined to insert herself into their conversation.


    Mira noticed Lira¡¯s approach first, her smile turning sly as she glanced at Adrian. "It seems we¡¯re about to have company."


    Adrian followed her gaze, his expression softening as Lira joined them. "Lira," he greeted warmly. "Enjoying the banquet?"


    Lira nodded, her lavender gown shimmering in the candlelight. "It¡¯s lovely. You¡¯ve done an incredible job hosting."


    "Adrian has a knack for making everyone feel at home," Mira interjected smoothly, her tone light but teasing. "It¡¯s one of his more endearing qualities."


    Lira smiled faintly, but her gaze lingered on Adrian completely ignoring her sister. "He certainly has a way of bringing people together, as expected of someone who will be my husband."


    Mira stepped back slightly, allowing her sister to take center stage. Adrian noticed the shift immediately, his focus shifting to Lira as she spoke.


    "I was just speaking with Eve and Sophia," Lira began, her voice soft but steady. "They were both very complimentary of the banquet¡ªand of you."


    Adrian chuckled. "It¡¯s a team effort. Everyone here plays a role in making events like this successful besides me. All the ladies were the ones responsible for this."


    Lira¡¯s cheeks flushed faintly, and she glanced away briefly before meeting his gaze again. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mira watched the exchange with quiet amusement, her sharp eyes catching every subtle nuance. She sipped her wine, a satisfied smile playing at her lips as her sister vied for Adrian¡¯s attention.


    The tension between the three was subtle but palpable, a delicate dance of emotions and intentions playing out beneath the surface.


    For Adrian, it was yet another reminder of the intricate web of relationships he was navigating¡ªa web that, for better or worse, seemed to grow more complex with each passing day.

 Chapter 239: End of Banquet

    chapter 239: end of banquetadrian smiled warmly at lira, his gaze softening as she complimented him again.


    "the banquet is truly wonderful, adrian," she said, her voice laced with sincerity. "you''ve outdone yourself in every way. it''s evident that a lot of thought went into making this evening perfect."


    adrian nodded graciously. "thank you, lira. but the credit doesn''t belong to me alone. everyone here contributed to making this night memorable."


    mira, still swirling her goblet of wine, interjected smoothly. "indeed, tonight was a delightful evening¡ªjust you, your family, and the two of us. it felt so intimate, didn''t it?"


    lira''s expression tightened almost imperceptibly. "mira, i was speaking with my fianc¨¦. would you mind not interrupting?"


    mira''s sapphire eyes widened slightly, though her lips curled into a sly smile. "oh my, little sister, are you being mean to me now that you''ve snagged yourself a fianc¨¦? such a change from the sweet lira i once knew."


    lira''s lavender gaze narrowed, her voice low but firm. "you know very well why i''m acting this way, mira. let''s not pretend otherwise."


    the tension between the two sisters was palpable, a subtle yet undeniable charge in the air.


    mira tilted her head, her smirk unfaltering as she replied, "ah, lira, always so dramatic. but if it helps, i''ll take the hint. i''ll leave you to your fianc¨¦¡ªfor now."


    adrian stepped in, his calm demeanor diffusing some of the strain.


    "now, now, ladies. let''s not turn a wonderful evening into a battlefield. mira, you''ve had your turn monopolizing my time tonight. lira deserves a moment, don''t you think?"


    mira raised her hands in mock surrender, her smirk deepening. "now that you got your to be wife, you want to send me away. i didn''t expect that you will put lover over friends, adrian. i guess i''ll leave you two lovebirds to enjoy yourselves since neither one of you wants this poor soul here."


    with that, she stepped back, though her amused gaze lingered on them for a moment longer. adrian turned to lira, his voice soft.


    "would you care to dance, lira? i''d like to share at least one moment with you tonight."


    lira''s face lit up, and she nodded, her earlier irritation melting away. "i''d love to."


    adrian offered his hand, and she placed hers delicately in his, allowing him to guide her to the dance floor.


    the music shifted to a slower, more intimate tune as they stepped into place. adrian held her gently, his movements fluid and confident as they began to sway to the rhythm.


    "you look stunning tonight," adrian murmured, his gaze meeting hers. "i''m glad we could share this moment together."


    lira blushed faintly but smiled, her earlier tension easing. "thank you, adrian. and thank you for everything you''ve done tonight. it''s... nice to feel part of something so warm and welcoming."


    "you''re always welcome here," adrian replied, his tone sincere. "i hope you know that."


    their dance continued, the world around them fading as they focused solely on each other. mira watched from the sidelines, her sharp eyes glinting with amusement.


    she sipped her wine, her smirk growing as she observed adrian''s uncanny ability to navigate the complexities of the situation.


    after the dance, adrian led lira to a table laden with delicacies. they shared a light meal, their conversation flowing more easily now.


    lira seemed more relaxed, her earlier tension replaced by a quiet contentment. adrian ensured she felt at ease, his natural charm and attentiveness putting her at ease.


    the banquet continued with lively conversations, laughter, and music. adrian made his rounds, ensuring every one of his women didn''t feel left out, but his attention often drifted back to lira.


    he wanted her to wholeheartedly integrate herself into his family, so he had to inadvertently favor her tonight.


    as the evening drew to a close, adrian stood at the center of the room, raising his glass. "thank you all for joining us tonight. it''s been an honor to share this evening with each of you. may we continue to grow stronger together in the days to come and may this alliance transcend our generation into far future and into everlasting bond."


    the everhart family members and the blackthorn sisters, raised their glasses in a toast, their voices echoing in agreement. slowly, the crowd began to disperse, retreating to their rooms for the night.


    adrian escorted lira to her chamber, pausing at the door. "thank you for sharing the evening with me, lira. i hope you enjoyed yourself."


    "i did," lira said softly, her eyes meeting his. "thank you for everything, adrian."


    he smiled warmly. "goodnight, lira."


    "goodnight," she replied, watching him as he walked away. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    in the shadows of the hallway, mira leaned against the wall, her expression unreadable. as adrian passed her, she spoke just loud enough for him to hear. "you handled that beautifully, adrian. i almost believed you weren¡¯t juggling a dozen different thoughts at once."


    adrian paused mid-step, glancing at mira with a wry smile.


    "what can i say? when you''re surrounded by so many amazing women, fairness becomes a necessity. everyone is equally important to me, and i won''t have it any other way."


    mira''s lips curved into an amused smirk, her sapphire eyes gleaming in the dim hallway light.


    "impressive indeed. balancing affection, charm, and diplomacy so effortlessly¡ªit''s almost artful. i suppose i made the right choice in selecting you as my teacher."


    adrian smirked and said." leave it to me my highness the countess. i will impart you with my meager knowledge."


    "oh, don''t be modest now about your skills,respected teacher", mira countered, pushing off the wall with an exaggerated air of grace.


    she leaned in slightly, her voice dropping conspiratorially.


    "you¡¯re perfect for the role. who better to teach me how to pick up women¡ªor should i say, how to better deceive them into my charms¡ªthan the master himself?"


    adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "deceive, huh? somehow i doubt you need much help in that department, mira. you have a way of charming people effortlessly. but if you''re asking for lessons, who am i, a mere baron, to deny you?"


    mira laughed, her voice rich and melodic, though there was a subtle edge of sincerity beneath her jest.


    "flatterer. but perhaps you underestimate me. i do need a bit of guidance¡ªthere¡¯s an art to it, after all. and you... you¡¯re an artist. i truly enjoyed you juggling between different women tonight."

 Chapter 240: Farewell To The Sisters

    chapter 240: farewell to the sistersadrian leaned casually against the wall opposite mira, his arms crossed and a knowing smile on his face.


    "you''re not wrong about it being an art. but let''s not forget, mira, a good artist doesn''t just paint¡ªthey inspire. if you want to truly charm someone, you have to make them feel like they''re the masterpiece."


    mira raised an eyebrow, her smirk deepening. "spoken like a true charlatan. you almost make manipulation sound noble."


    he chuckled, shaking his head. "you''re the one calling it manipulation, not me. i prefer to think of it as creating genuine connections with the partner i am with, just a little bit touch of flair added in."


    "touch of flair, you say?" mira tilted her head, her tone teasing. "you mean that theatrical display of favoritism toward my sister tonight? i thought fairness was your motto, adrian."


    adrian shrugged, his expression unapologetic. "sometimes fairness means knowing when someone needs a little extra attention. lira needed tonight, as she is trying to navigate the new place she will living at with new people, and it worked. even you can''t deny she''s more comfortable now."


    mira sighed dramatically, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "fine, i''ll give you that. you''re a skilled juggler, adrian everhart. but don''t think i didn''t notice your eyes wandering back to me every so often."


    adrian smirked. "of course my eyes wondered towards you. after all not appreciating the beauty of your caliber is something a fool would do. besides didn''t i tell you before, i would love to pursue you as well."


    "pursue me? baron everhart, you got some lofty goals. try fulfilling the condition i set and like i said before, i can let you have a night with this noble countess" she echoed, with a teasing expression.


    adrian''s smirk deepened as he leaned closer to mira, his voice dropping to a teasing murmur. "didn''t you say lira accepted the idea of you peeping in while we¡¯re¡­ preoccupied? if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t it mean our little fling is already guaranteed?"


    mira''s eyes widened slightly before narrowing with mischief. her smirk returned in full force as she tilted her head, her gaze locked onto his.


    "oh, adrian, you really do have a way of twisting words to your advantage, don¡¯t you?"


    "i¡¯m just stating the facts," adrian replied smoothly, his red eyes gleaming with amusement. "you¡¯re the one who made the suggestion. now it¡¯s just a matter of timing."


    mira chuckled, the sound rich and melodic as she leaned back against the wall.


    "then all i have to say is this: i¡¯ll be looking forward to spending that night with you¡­ teacher~." her voice dripped with seduction as she emphasized the final word, her tone sending a subtle shiver down adrian¡¯s spine.


    adrian arched an eyebrow, clearly amused, and gave her a confident grin.


    "oh, you won¡¯t just be looking forward to it, mira. when that night comes, i¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s one you¡¯ll never forget. and after that, you¡¯ll be the one coming back for more."


    mira laughed softly, her expression a mix of amusement and intrigue. "such confidence, adrian. i do enjoy it when a man talks big. let¡¯s see if you can back it up when the time comes."


    "rest assured, countess," adrian said, his tone both playful and firm. "when the time comes, i¡¯ll exceed your expectations. after all, a teacher must ensure his lessons leave a lasting impression."


    mira placed a finger on her chin, pretending to consider his words before smirking again.


    "i suppose i¡¯ll just have to trust in your abilities, then. but remember, teacher, i¡¯m not easily impressed, especially when my opponent is of opposite gender. if only you were a women, i would have got in your bed already in a heartbeat, but alas i will seem to have settle to being friends with an interesting person like you."


    adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "challenge accepted, mira. just don¡¯t be surprised when you¡¯re the one asking for an encore."


    the two stood in companionable silence for a moment, the tension between them easing into something more relaxed.


    mira¡¯s teasing demeanor softened slightly as she glanced out the nearby window at the moonlit courtyard.


    "it¡¯s been an interesting evening," she admitted, her voice quieter now. "you¡¯ve done well, adrian. not just with lira, but with everything. you are few people that i genuinely want to be friends with you and i am happy i got to meet you. i can be open with you."


    adrian¡¯s smirk softened into a genuine smile at her admission.


    he uncrossed his arms, his tone losing its teasing edge as he replied, "i¡¯m glad to hear that, mira. and for what it¡¯s worth, i feel the same. having someone like you with whom i can be even more honest than usual, is a refreshing stuff for me as well."


    mira¡¯s smirk returned, though there was a trace of genuine warmth in her expression. "good answer, teacher. now, get some rest. you¡¯ll need your energy for all these ¡®opportunities¡¯ you keep chasing."


    adrian chuckled as he straightened up. "goodnight, countess. sweet dreams." s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "goodnight, adrian," mira replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement as she turned and sauntered off toward her chambers, leaving him standing in the hallway with a satisfied smile.


    adrian shook his head with a smirk, heading to his own room. the night¡¯s playful banter left him energized, even as he prepared for the day ahead.


    the next morning, sunlight streamed through the castle windows as the blackthorn sisters prepared to depart.


    the castle courtyard bustled with activity as their horses were saddled and their entourage made ready.


    adrian approached, his steps confident as ever, though his expression carried a hint of solemnity. lira stood beside her horse, her eyes meeting his as he drew near.


    "thank you for last night, adrian," lira said softly, her voice steady but tinged with emotion. "it meant a lot to me."


    "you don¡¯t need to thank me," adrian replied, his tone warm. "it was an honor to have you here, lira. i¡¯m glad we could share that moment together."


    lira hesitated, then stepped closer, tiptoeing as she pecked adrian''s cheek. "take care of yourself, adrian. i will miss you. i hope you can come visit me as well."


    "i will," adrian promised, his gaze unwavering. "until then, stay safe."


    mira, already mounted on her horse, chimed in with her usual teasing tone. "try not to miss me too much, teacher. i¡¯ll be back before you know it¡ªmore irresistible than ever."


    adrian chuckled, glancing up at her. "i¡¯m counting on it, mira. safe travels."


    with a final exchange of smiles, the blackthorn sisters mounted their horses, as their entourage who had been prepared to guard them during their departure fell into formation and started moving.


    as the gates opened, lira glanced back one last time, her expression resolute yet wistful.


    adrian watched as the sisters rode away, their banners fluttering in the breeze. he stood at the gates until they disappeared from view, his thoughts lingering on the moments shared.

 Chapter 241: Everhart Family’s Growth Plan

    chapter 241: everhart family¡¯s growth planafter the blackthorn sisters'' departure, adrian stood in the grand hall of everhart manor, flanked by his  companions.


    the air was heavy with anticipation as the family gathered around the long oak table, the soft glow of the chandelier illuminating their faces.


    isabella, seraphina, sophia, rosalyn, eve, and chris all exchanged glances, waiting for adrian to address the pressing matters.


    adrian took a deep breath, his crimson eyes sweeping across the room.


    "first, i want to thank all of you for your patience and understanding over the past weeks. between my recovery and hosting the blackthorn sisters, we''ve been delayed in some critical areas. but it''s time we focus on what lies ahead for our family and our goals."


    sophia, being the most impatient one, leaned forward, her sharp gaze fixed on adrian.


    "i assume you''re referring to leveling up? since you helped reset our level, we are weak as of now in terms of personal strength. we need to regain our levels, especially with our current alliance with blackthorn family, it won''t be long before we will have to help them take on count vortigern and his allies."


    adrian nodded, acknowledging her concern. ¡°exactly. you all need to level up as quickly as possible. only aunt seraphina has her power level intact, so she¡¯ll assist in power leveling you guys. meanwhile, i¡¯m at level 49 now, just one step away from becoming a second-rank awakened. our top priority right now is to strengthen ourselves.¡± s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    isabella, looked at her son lovingly who had matured a lot and now taking charge of the family matters. she couldn''t help but feel proud that this was not only her son but also her man.


    in her motherly tone filled with immense love, she asked him,¡°have you prepared advanced mana circulation manuals for us, my dear son"


    as isabella asked the important question that everyone had on their mind but felt too embarrassed to ask, everyone''s ear perked.


    the mana circulation manuals they were using before were trash and would¡¯ve limited their future progress.


    that¡¯s why adrian had decided to reset level as he didn''t them to have their future limited. the better mana ciruclation manual, the higher the ceiling for an individual and higher, the lifespan.


    adrian didn''t want to get stronger and have long life alone, he wanted his lovers to accompany him in this path.


    adrian gave a small smile. ¡°yes, mother. i¡¯ve already started preparing new manuals. however, before finalizing them, i need to know what class each of you wants to pursue. some of you might want to continue with your old classes, while others might prefer something new.¡±


    isabella tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°we need someone who can heal. i¡¯d prefer to take on a healer class, but if possible, i¡¯d like to have some attack power as well.¡±


    adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to sophia, who was already smirking. ¡°i¡¯m sticking with my old class,¡± she said confidently. ¡°i was born a swordsman, and my skills and title favor my growth in that path. but if i could enhance my old class that would be for the best.¡±


    eve, sitting quietly until now, spoke up next. her soft voice carried a surprising determination. ¡°i¡¯d like to switch classes. the mage class isn¡¯t suited for me. my personality aligns better with something stealthier, like an assassin class. i¡¯ve always felt more comfortable in the shadows.¡±


    adrian nodded, impressed by her self-awareness. then he turned to rosalyn and chris. unlike the others, they looked uncertain. rosalyn hesitated before speaking.


    ¡°adrian, before we met you, we were just ordinary people. we have no combat experience, and the only reason our attributes are beyond ordinary people are now is because of¡­ well, your¡­ technique.¡±


    her cheeks flushed as she referred to the yin-yang harmony technique that had drastically boosted her and chris¡¯s potential.


    chris nodded in agreement. ¡°we don¡¯t really know what classes would suit us. we¡¯ll leave the decision to you, adrian. you know best.¡±


    adrian considered their words carefully. ¡°since you both lack combat training, it¡¯s better to start with support classes. we already have enough firepower with me, sophia, and aunt and eve, as combat classes. adding you two to support roles will be better for you guys for now.¡±


    he turned to isabella. ¡°for mom''s healer class, i can prepare a hybrid manual that integrates healing and offensive capabilities like your old class but i promise it will be something even better than before.¡±


    isabella smiled, her expression approving. ¡°that sounds perfect. thank you dear.¡±


    ¡°sophia,¡± adrian continued, ¡°your path as a dual-blade master is already well-defined. i¡¯ll prepare an advanced manual tailored to your fighting style that will not only boost your attack output but also enhance your class.¡±


    sophia nodded, clearly pleased. ¡°good. i¡¯m looking forward to what my little brother will give to me.¡±


    he then addressed eve. ¡°switching to an assassin class is a bold move, but it suits you. i¡¯ll provide a manual that focuses on stealth, critical strikes, and evasion. you¡¯ll become a force to reckon with in the shadows.¡±


    eve¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°thank you, adrian. i¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    finally, he turned to rosalyn and chris. ¡°for you two, i¡¯ll prepare support-based manuals. i will try to come up with best possible classes for you guys. i think buffer and shielder are the support class we don''t have in our family, so i will try to find the class with those capability that suit you two. ¡±


    both women looked relieved and grateful. rosalyn smiled. ¡°thank you, adrian. i trust your judgment.¡±


    chris added, ¡°i¡¯ll work hard to be useful to everyone.¡±


    with the decisions made, adrian stood tall. ¡°i¡¯ll have the new manuals ready by tomorrow. aunt seraphina will help you guys level up quickly in the initial stage. as you obtain your first class, the training speed will increase even more. our strength as a family and a team is what will carry us through the challenges ahead, so let''s do our best to gain as much levels as possible.¡±


    seraphina¡¯s commanding voice broke the momentary silence. ¡°you heard adrian. prepare yourselves. i won¡¯t go easy on any of you. in fact i am looking forward to have big sis isabella beg me to show mercy hehe!¡±


    isabella¡¯s face turned a vivid shade of red, her expression a mix of exasperation and amusement. she gave seraphina a look that clearly said, "

 Chapter 242: Adrian’s Sincerity

    chapter 242: adrian¡¯s sincerityadrian looked at his aunt who loved teasing everyone in the house not even sparing isabella.


    he shook his head and said," our plan is set for now, so everyone please make necessary arrangement around the manor while i make arrangement for your manuals. we will initiate the plan at midnight."


    everyone nodded to his words and then begun dispersing to make necessary arrangement.


    adrian watched as the others dispersed, each heading to their respective quarters or areas of preparation. the room grew quiet, save for the crackling of the fireplace.


    only seraphina remained, her piercing blue eyes fixed on him as she leaned casually against the table, her posture relaxed yet regal in her royal mage attire.


    her flaming red hair shimmered in the warm light, making her appear both enchanting and intimidating.


    adrian knew seraphina well enough to sense when she had something on her mind. as the last of the footsteps faded, she pushed off the table and sauntered over to him, her gaze unyielding.


    "adrian," she began, her tone as sharp as the edge of a blade, "i couldn''t help but wonder. how exactly are you planning to acquire these advanced mana circulation manuals for everyone? tailoring manuals for each individual isn''t exactly child''s play, and you''re already juggling so much."


    adrian met her gaze, keeping his composure steady. he had anticipated this question but hoped it wouldn''t come so soon.


    his system was a secret he wasn''t ready to share¡ªnot because he didn''t trust his companions, but because this world was magical and filled with things he didn''t know or could comphrehend.


    especially, his encounter with the goddess of fate, made him feel even more weary. her methods were beyond his imagination. also, the fact that she could monitor him all the time without him even able to understand her methods, made him feel even more unsafe.


    the gap between the two was even more vast than the so called heaven and earth.


    so he decided to be even more cautious. he won''t tell anyone of his secret until he was powerful enough to look down on the whole world.


    who knows, a mere mention of system, could be heard by some extraordinary beings and might bring disaster not only to himself but also to his loved ones.


    he understood that he might be being overcautious and might be overthinking but he felt that was the best approach under current circumstances.


    "i''ll be obtaining them from the goddess of fate," adrian replied smoothly, his tone calm and confident.


    seraphina''s expression didn''t waver. instead, she crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a skeptical smile.


    "the goddess of fate? really, adrian? didn''t you make her acquaintance when you were unconscious while resetting big sister, isabella''s level? how were you going to provide us the manuals before then? or are you telling me had already made acquainted with the goddess even before."


    the room fell into an awkward silence. adrian knew seraphina was sharp, and her insight often made it difficult to hide anything from her.


    he let out a soft sigh, ruffling his platinum blonde hair as he considered his next words carefully.


    stepping closer, adrian closed the gap between them, his crimson eyes locking onto hers. his hand found its way to her waist, pulling her gently toward him, while his other hand reached up to cradle her face.


    the intensity of his gaze softened, replaced by a deep sincerity that made seraphina''s heart skip a beat.


    "my dear wife," he began, his voice low and velvety, "it''s not that i want to hide anything from you¡ªor from anyone else in our family. but there are some things that cannot be told, even if i''m willing. this world is full of mysteries, dangers, and powers beyond our control. even a stray word can invite calamity."


    seraphina''s breath hitched as adrian''s thumb brushed against her cheek. the warmth of his touch sent a shiver down her spine, and she found herself unable to look away from his fiery red eyes, which glowed with an intensity she couldn''t ignore.


    "i trust you all more than anything," adrian continued, his voice unwavering. "if i could tell you everything right now, i would. but i need you to trust me in return. one day, i promise you, i''ll reveal everything. one day, when i''m strong enough to protect all of you from whatever threats my truth might bring."


    seraphina''s heart swelled at his words. she could see the raw honesty in his eyes, the weight of his burden etched into his features. slowly, she raised her hand to cup his face, her fingers tracing the sharp lines of his jaw.


    "i trust you, adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "i always have, and i always will. but when that day comes, i hope you''ll reveal everything to me, my dear husband."


    their faces were mere inches apart now, the tension between them crackling like a live wire.


    seraphina tilted her head, her blue eyes fluttering shut as she leaned in. adrian met her halfway, their lips colliding in a kiss that started soft but quickly deepened.


    seraphina''s hands moved to his shoulders, pulling him closer as their bodies pressed together.


    adrian''s hand slid from her waist to the small of her back, holding her firmly as his other hand tangled in her fiery hair. their lips moved in perfect harmony, each kiss more fervent than the last.


    adrian''s tongue traced her lower lip, seeking permission, and seraphina granted it willingly, parting her lips to invite him in.


    their tongues met, dancing together in a sensual rhythm that sent waves of heat coursing through their bodies.


    seraphina tasted faintly of the wine she had earlier, sweet and intoxicating, while adrian''s taste was bold and addictive.


    the kiss grew hungrier, more passionate, as they lost themselves in each other. seraphina let out a soft moan as adrian''s tongue explored her mouth, his movements both dominating and tender.


    her hands moved to the back of his neck, fingers threading through his hair as she pressed herself closer, as if she couldn''t bear even an inch of space between them. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian''s hand on her back moved lower, tracing the curve of her waist before resting on her hip. the other remained in her hair, tilting her head slightly to deepen the kiss further.


    seraphina responded eagerly, her tongue meeting his with equal fervor, her nails digging lightly into his shoulders as her body melted into his.


    the world around them faded away, leaving only the heat of their embrace and the intoxicating connection they shared.


    time seemed to stand still as they poured their emotions into the kiss¡ªlove, trust, passion, and an unspoken promise of the future they would face together.


    when they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily, their faces flushed and their eyes filled with desire.


    seraphina''s lips were slightly swollen, her expression a mix of satisfaction and longing as she gazed up at adrian.

 Chapter 243: Petty Sophia

    chapter 243: petty sophiaadrian stood silently, gazing at seraphina, who remained flushed after their heated exchange, as he gasped for breath.


    her cheeks were flushed, her piercing blue eyes glinting with a blend of affection, desire, and an uncharacteristic vulnerability.


    her fiery red hair, shimmering like molten lava, cascaded down her back in waves, framing her striking face.


    her blue eyes unwittingly glued towards the lower half of her man, and upon witnessing the bulge in the pant, she said,"i am happy that i am not the only one who seems to want more, my husband."


    seraphina¡¯s lips parted slightly, and she reached up to unclasp the intricate brooch holding her robe together.


    the fabric slid from her shoulders, revealing the smooth, pale expanse of her collarbone and the alluring curve of her shoulders.


    beneath, she wore a thin, sleeveless undergarment that clung to her form, accentuating her full figure.


    the flickering firelight illuminated the soft swell of her chest as she moved closer to adrian, her hands trembling ever so slightly.


    "adrian," she whispered, her voice low and husky, each word dripping with longing. "every time i¡¯m near you, i feel this swirl of emotions, which i had thought i could feel no more. i am thankful to have met you."


    before adrian could respond, seraphina put her finger in his lips and then she move her hands back, lightly grazed the hem of her undergarment.


    in a bold motion, she pulled it down slightly, revealing more of her creamy skin and the upper curves of her chest.


    her face flushed deeper as she looked up at adrian, her expression torn between shyness and an overwhelming need.


    "husband," she murmured, stepping even closer, "i want to feel good with you. i want to feel more emotions with you."


    adrian¡¯s gaze softened as he watched her bare herself emotionally and physically before him.


    his hand moved instinctively to cup her face, his thumb brushing over her cheek with a tenderness that contrasted the intensity of her plea.


    ¡°seraphina,¡± he began, his voice a deep, velvety murmur, ¡°you don¡¯t know how much you mean to me. as long as you are happy, i will always accompany you.¡±


    in response, she took his hand and, with a boldness that belied the vulnerability in her trembling movements, guided it to her chest.


    adrian¡¯s fingers brushed against the warm, soft skin of her breast as seraphina pressed his hand firmly against it.


    ¡°feel my heartbeat,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°it¡¯s yours, adrian. it will always be yours.¡±


    adrian¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto hers as he gently squeezed, earning a soft, breathless moan from her lips. the sound sent a jolt through him, igniting a fire that he had been carefully restraining.


    he leaned in, his lips hovering just inches from hers, their breaths mingling as the tension crackled like the fire behind them.


    seraphina tilted her head back slightly, her eyes fluttering closed in anticipation.


    adrian¡¯s free hand slid around her waist, firmly resting on her supple butt. his other hand, still on her chest, squeezed her breast carefully and cautiously.


    seraphina let out another soft moan, her hands clutching at his shoulders as if to anchor herself against the storm of sensations coursing through her.


    their lips met in a slow, searing kiss that deepened with each passing moment. adrian¡¯s tongue traced her lower lip, seeking entry, and seraphina parted her lips eagerly, allowing him to explore.


    their tongues met in a heated dance, each movement conveying the emotions they couldn¡¯t put into words.


    adrian¡¯s hand squeezed her ass even harder as the passion and lust started taking over him. seraphina¡¯s nails dug lightly into his shoulders, her body arching into his touch.


    the air between them grew thick with desire, and the crackling of the fire seemed to fade into the background.


    as adrian¡¯s lips left hers to trail down her jawline and to the sensitive skin of her neck, seraphina tilted her head to give him better access.


    a soft gasp escaped her as his teeth grazed her collarbone, followed by a gentle kiss that sent shivers down her spine.


    just as adrian¡¯s hands began to explore further, and seraphina¡¯s body trembled with anticipation, the door to the room suddenly burst open with a loud bang.


    startled, they both froze, their heads snapping toward the intruder. standing in the doorway was sophia, her hands on her hips and a smug expression plastered across her face.


    "i knew it!" she declared triumphantly, her voice ringing through the room. "when i saw everyone leave but not you, aunt seraphina, i had my suspicions. and look at you! i was right! you stayed behind just to have your way with adrian!¡±


    adrian and seraphina stared at her, wide-eyed and utterly dumbfounded. the air of intimacy they had been wrapped in shattered like glass, replaced by a mix of shock and exasperation.


    ¡°sophia!¡± seraphina snapped, her voice tinged with both embarrassment and irritation. ¡°that¡¯s not¡ª i mean, it¡¯s not what it looks like!¡±


    sophia raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she leaned against the doorframe. ¡°oh, please, aunt. don¡¯t even try to deny it. the atmosphere was practically dripping with your intentions. but you know what? i¡¯m not even mad. in fact, i¡¯d say this is karma.¡±


    ¡°karma?¡± seraphina repeated, her eye twitching.


    ¡°yes,¡± sophia huffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder. ¡°you stopped me from having my moment with adrian yesterday. so, this? consider it payback.¡±


    seraphina¡¯s jaw clenched as her eye twitched again. ¡°petty,¡± she muttered under her breath, glaring at her niece.


    adrian, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, sighed heavily and released seraphina from his hold. the mood was thoroughly ruined, and he had no intention of letting the situation escalate further.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go arrange the manuals for you all,¡± he said, his tone even but laced with a hint of exasperation. without another word, he turned and left the room, leaving the two women behind.


    as the door closed behind him, sophia shot a smug grin at seraphina. ¡°guess i win this round,¡± she said, her tone dripping with mock triumph.


    seraphina¡¯s lips curved into a smirk of her own as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°oh, my dear niece, enjoy your little victory while you can. you¡¯ve just made an enemy out of me. as a third-rank awakened, i¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on you from now on to ensure you my cute little niece isn''t led astray by my perverted nephew.¡±


    sophia¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°aunt, that¡¯s cheating! you can¡¯t do that! it¡¯s not fair!¡±


    seraphina merely chuckled, her smirk deepening as she turned away, leaving sophia to fume in frustration.


    meanwhile, adrian retreated to his private chambers, shutting the door behind him with a soft click. he exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples as he mentally called upon his system.


    ¡°system,¡± he said, his voice steady and resolute, ¡°show me the best possible mana circulation manuals for my women, tailored to their respective classes and potential.¡±


    a familiar voice echoed in his mind, calm and efficient. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°host, the manuals have been arranged. the best available options have been curated based on each individual¡¯s chosen class. would you like a detailed breakdown?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± adrian replied. ¡°provide me with the details.¡±


    a series of glowing panels appeared in front of him, each displaying a different manual. the system had organized them neatly, assigning each manual to its intended recipient.


    adrian¡¯s eyes scanned the information carefully.

 Chapter 244: Chosing Manuals

    chapter 244: chosing manualsa series of glowing panels appeared in front of him, each displaying a different manual. the system had organized them neatly, assigning each manual to its intended recipient.


    adrian''s eyes scanned the information carefully.


    potential user: isabella


    manual: radiant sentinel''s surge


    description:


    a manual that seamlessly blends the art of healing with offensive capability, this technique harnesses the energy generated by healing allies and converts it into a powerful, destructive force.


    radiant energy, the core mechanic of this manual, accumulates through healing spells and abilities, allowing for devastating area-of-effect attacks once a threshold is reached.


    it is ideal for combatants who wish to balance supportive roles with overwhelming offensive bursts, excelling in team scenarios while ensuring survivability and adaptability in solo battles.


    manual bonus:


    healing effectiveness +7% per level.


    burst damage scales at a 1.5:1 ratio to total healing output.


    mana efficiency +4% per level for healing and burst skills.


    strength +3 per level for increased durability in close combat.intelligence +5 per level.


    unique skills:


    radiant retribution: releases accumulated radiant energy in a 15-meter radius, dealing damage proportional to total healing output and slowing enemies by 30% for 5 seconds.


    eternal glow: creates a restorative zone that heals allies over time and increases their stamina recovery by 20% while damaging enemies within the zone.


    lone beacon: when no allies are nearby, healing spells redirect partially to the user, increasing survivability and granting a temporary damage boost proportional to the redirected healing.


    sp: 90,000


    potential user: sophia


    manual: elemental blades of harmony


    description:


    this manual is designed for those who wield dual weapons, granting the ability to infuse each blade with distinct elemental properties.


    the technique enhances versatility by allowing the user to exploit elemental weaknesses and execute devastating combo attacks.


    by synergizing elemental effects, this manual ensures adaptability and devastating offensive potential, whether against single enemies or groups, in both team-based and solo combat situations.


    manual bonus:


    strength +4 per level.


    agility +6 per level.


    elemental affinity increases by 8% per level.


    luck +2 per level for enhanced critical strike chances.


    unique skills:


    elemental blade shift: infuses blades with different elemental properties (fire, ice, lightning, etc.), enabling attacks that deal elemental damage and apply unique status effects.


    harmony strike: combines active elemental effects into a single, devastating attack, dealing massive aoe damage and applying combined elemental debuffs.


    elemental echo: elemental attacks leave behind lingering effects (e.g., burning, freezing) that persist on enemies, enhancing control and damage during extended fights.


    sp: 100,000


    potential user: eve


    manual: shadow fang assassin''s path


    description:


    focused on stealth, speed, and precision, this manual transforms its user into a master assassin capable of dispatching enemies swiftly and undetected.


    by amplifying critical damage and evasion, it ensures dominance in one-on-one battles or infiltration scenarios.


    with techniques that enhance survivability and recovery during engagements, the manual caters equally to team-based and solo missions.


    manual bonus:


    agility +7 per level.


    luck +4 per level.


    critical strike chance +6% per level.


    intelligence +2 per level for strategic advantage.


    unique skills:


    silent reaper: teleports to a target, delivering a critical strike that ignores armor and applies a bleed effect over time.


    veil of shadows: grants invisibility and immunity to detection for 10 seconds. critical strikes extend the duration by 2 seconds.


    shadow resurgence: critical strikes while undetected restore a portion of health and mana, allowing prolonged engagements in solo combat.


    sp: 85,000


    potential user: rosalyn


    manual: ethereal conductor''s codex


    description:


    this manual is ideal for those who specialize in buffing allies and debuffing enemies. by manipulating ethereal energy, the user can enhance their team¡¯s combat capabilities while hindering adversaries.


    the manual also includes mechanics to redirect these enhancements inward, making it equally effective for solo engagements. it strikes a balance between supporting others and asserting dominance independently.


    manual bonus:


    buff duration +5 seconds per level.


    debuff effectiveness +8% per level.


    intelligence +6 per level.


    mana regeneration +3% per level.


    unique skills: s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ethereal pulse: increases allies¡¯ attack and defense by 25% while reducing enemies¡¯ stats by 15% in a 20-meter radius.


    aura of diminishment: creates a zone where enemies¡¯ abilities are weakened by 30%, and mana regeneration halts temporarily.


    ethereal resonance: in the absence of allies, buffs are redirected to the user, granting enhanced attack, defense, and spell power for a limited duration.


    sp: 85,000


    potential user: chris


    manual: elemental bastion of aegis


    description:


    a manual tailored for defenders who adapt to incoming elemental attacks, creating shields that absorb and repurpose energy for counterattacks or support.


    the manual emphasizes resilience and adaptability, ensuring formidable protection in team settings while converting defensive capabilities into potent offensive tools in solo combat.


    manual bonus:


    shield durability increases by 7% per level.


    elemental absorption efficiency +9% per level.


    endurance +5 per level.strength +3 per level.


    unique skills:


    aegis resonance: converts absorbed elemental energy into a powerful counterattack or distributes it as restorative energy to allies.


    elemental shift barrier: automatically adapts the shield¡¯s properties to match the dominant element of incoming attacks, reducing damage by 50% and reflecting 10% back to attackers.


    bastion overdrive: absorbed energy amplifies physical and magical attacks, increasing damage output by up to 30% based on stored energy.


    sp: 90,000


    adrian¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he finished reviewing the glowing panels. each manual seemed like a perfect fit for his women.


    ¡°these manuals¡­¡± he murmured, his mind brushing over the the panels. ¡°each one is tailored so well. with these, they won¡¯t just stand by my side¡ªthey¡¯ll thrive in their own right.¡±


    he leaned back, a sense of pride swelling in his chest. the thought of isabella, sophia, eve, rosalyn, and chris honing their abilities and keeping pace with his growing strength filled him with reassurance.


    they had become integral part of his life and he didn''t want them to be feel inferior to himself as his strength grew in future.


    ¡°no more worries of everyone falling behind,¡± he said quietly, his voice firm with resolve. ¡°with these, they¡¯ll not only be able to keep up with me but surpass their own limits. also, each manual has solo potential as well, so they can guarantee their safety as well. and with yin-yang harmony technique, we as a group, have even greater potential.¡±


    as for the sp, he had long since accumulated almost 1 million points, as the system feedback since the update had enabled him to gain sp each time he had sex with his women. so, cost of the manual didn''t bother him at all.


    adrian straightened, his expression resolute as he turned to the system interface. ¡°system,¡± he commanded, ¡°finalize the purchase for all the manuals. deduct the necessary seduction points.¡±


    a brief silence followed, the glowing panels pulsing faintly as the system processed his request.

 Chapter 245: Comforting Chris

    chapter 245: comforting chrisas the system processed his purchase, the glowing panels flickered one final time before dissolving into motes of light. a snarky voice echoed in adrian''s mind.


    "understood, host. deducting the seduction points. congratulations on finally spending a significant chunk of your precious hoard. the system is proud of your growth"


    adrian rolled his eyes, his lips twitching into a smirk. "what are you, my mother to be proud of me?. if you''re so proud, you should give me a discount next time."


    the system responded in its usual cold mechanical voice, its tone dripping with sarcasm. ""


    adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "you know, for a system, you''re remarkably snarky. are you sure you''re not some rogue ai enjoying the perks of my suffering?"


    the system''s voice sharpened, laced with mock superiority. "suffering? host, please. if managing your reckless decisions and inflated ego is suffering, then this system deserves a medal for putting up with you."


    adrian smirked, leaning back against the table. "keep talking like that, i might take it to hurt and maybe i''ll find a way to shut you up one day."


    "bold of you to assume you''ll ever reach a level where that''s possible," the system quipped. "but don''t let me discourage you. dream big, host. even with pea sized brain of host, dreaming big should be possible."


    adrian opened his mouth to reply, a soft knock at the door interrupted the exchange. adrian straightened, his demeanor and said, "come in," he called.


    "adrian," she began quietly, her voice trembling slightly. "i¡­ i wanted to thank you. for everything. for helping my mother, for giving me this chance to grow stronger¡­ i don¡¯t know how i can ever repay you."


    adrian moved closer, his expression warm. "chris, you don¡¯t owe me anything. everything i¡¯ve done, i¡¯ve done because i care about you."


    chris lowered her gaze, her hands tightening. "but i¡¯m just a commoner," she murmured. "you¡¯re a noble, surrounded by incredible ladies who are so much more than i could ever be. i¡¯m afraid¡­ i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll hold you back, i''ll embarass you."


    her words hit adrian like a blade. he reached out, gently lifting her chin so their eyes met.


    "chris, stop. you¡¯re every bit as important to me as anyone else in my life. your kindness, your strength, your determination¡ªthey¡¯re what drew me to you. not your background. i love the chris who took on the burden of her family, who worked so hard so that her mother could get better treatment. "


    he paused for a while and ruffled her hair continuing," while the way our relationship started was not as romantic, and i might have put pressure on you, but i don''t regret anything. i am glad that you are with me now, so don''t feel inferior to anyone. i love you equally as all of my other women."


    tears glistened in her eyes, "but i¡¯m not as strong or skilled as the others. i don¡¯t have their confidence¡­"


    "no buts," adrian interrupted firmly. "your value isn¡¯t measured by where you come from, but by who you are. and you¡¯re extraordinary, chris. i love you, not as a commoner, but as the amazing woman you are. never forget that."


    chris sniffled, her smile growing stronger. "thank you, adrian. i¡¯ll do my best to stand by you, no matter what."


    adrian pulled her into a warm embrace. "you already do, chris. and you always will."


    as adrian held chris in his arms, she gently pulled back, her cheeks flushed with a delicate pink. her eyes, still glistening with unshed tears, held a spark of warmth and determination. before he could ask what was wrong, she leaned forward, placing a soft, fleeting kiss on his cheek.


    the unexpected gesture made adrian''s heart skip a beat. he blinked in surprise, but his lips curved into a tender smile as chris shyly avoided his gaze, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve.


    without a word, she stepped back into his embrace, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist and resting her head on his chest.


    her voice was barely above a whisper as she confessed, "your embrace¡­ it feels so safe, so warm. it¡¯s like all the worries of the world melt away when i¡¯m here. i wish i could stay like this forever."


    adrian¡¯s heart swelled at her words, and he gently rested his chin atop her head, stroking her hair with one hand while the other encircled her protectively.


    his voice was low and soothing as he replied, "then stay as long as you want, chris. my arms will always be open for you. whenever you need comfort, security, or just a reminder of how much you mean to me, i¡¯ll be here. always."


    her arms tightened slightly around his waist, and she stayed close for a moment longer before reluctantly stepping back. her cheeks carried a soft pink hue as she glanced up at him with a shy but grateful smile.


    adrian took her hand, his thumb gently brushing against her knuckles. "come on," he said softly, his voice warm and inviting. "let¡¯s take a walk. i want to spend some more time together with you."


    chris hesitated for a moment. "but¡­ what about the mana circulating manuals?" she asked, concern flickering in her eyes. "won¡¯t our walk delay you arranging mana circulating manuals for us? s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian chuckled, his confidence radiating as he squeezed her hand reassuringly. "i¡¯ve already acquired them, chris. taking a walk with you won¡¯t set me back in the slightest."


    her eyes widened, and a spark of awe lit up her expression. "already?" she exclaimed, her voice filled with admiration.


    "as expected of you, adrian. you¡¯re truly incredible¡ªcapable of so much, and so effortlessly. it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like you can do anything." her gaze practically sparkled as though she were a fangirl, meeting her idol for first time.


    her admiration made adrian¡¯s chest swell with pride, and he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°i¡¯m glad you think that, chris. but don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re part of why i push myself to be better. knowing you¡¯re by my side makes me want to aim higher.¡±

 Chapter 246: Leisurely Time With Chris

    chapter 246: leisurely time with chrisadrian and chris strolled through the grand halls of everhart manor, their footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors.


    the warm glow of candlelit chandeliers cast a serene light over the intricate tapestries lining the walls, each depicting a scene from the everhart family''s storied history.


    chris couldn''t help but glance around in awe, her admiration evident in her sparkling eyes.


    "this manor feels like something out of a dream," she said softly, her voice tinged with wonder. "every detail is so beautiful, so perfect."


    adrian smiled, his hand gently squeezing hers. "it''s just a building, chris. what truly makes it beautiful are the people who fill it¡ªlike you."


    her cheeks flushed, and she looked down, shyly avoiding his gaze. "you always know what to say to make me feel special."


    adrian smirked, leaning slightly closer. "that''s because you are special."


    their walk continued, the silence between them comfortable. eventually, they stepped through the large double doors leading to the manor''s expansive gardens.


    the crisp air greeted them, carrying the subtle fragrance of roses and jasmine. moonlight bathed the hedges and flowerbeds in a silvery glow, creating an almost magical ambiance.


    adrian led chris to a wooden bench and table nestled beneath an ancient willow tree. the table''s surface bore the marks of years of use, but its rustic charm only added to the romantic setting. sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as they sat, adrian noticed how the moonlight danced across chris''s features, highlighting the soft pink of her cheeks and the sparkle in her eyes.


    "this is one of my favorite spots to relax in this manor," adrian confessed, his voice low and warm. "it''s peaceful here¡ªa good place to think."


    chris smiled, her hands folded neatly in her lap. "it''s beautiful. i can see why you like it."


    adrian reached out, taking her hand in his. "i wanted to bring you here because¡­ i wanted to share something special with you. you''ve brought so much light into my life, chris. i want you to know how much you mean to me."


    her breath caught, and she looked up at him with wide eyes. "adrian¡­"


    he leaned closer, his voice tender. "you''re not just someone i care about¡ªyou''re someone i cherish. and i''ll do everything in my power to make sure you''re happy."


    chris''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, and she smiled softly. "you have no idea how much that means to me. i¡­ i never thought i''d have someone like you in my life."


    adrian cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing away a stray tear. "then believe it, chris. you''re worth everything."


    for a moment, the world seemed to stand still as they gazed into each other''s eyes. chris broke the silence with a soft laugh, her cheeks turning a deeper shade of pink. "you''re making it really hard not to cry right now."


    adrian chuckled, his hand moving to gently ruffle her hair. "you''re allowed to cry, chris. just know that every tear you shed is a reminder of how much you mean to me."


    she nodded, her emotions swirling, before leaning against his shoulder. they sat in comfortable silence for a while, the gentle rustling of leaves providing a soothing backdrop.


    finally, chris straightened, a reluctant smile on her lips. "i should go. i need to check on my mother."


    adrian nodded, though his hand lingered on hers. "before you go, there''s something i want to tell you. my men are keeping a close watch for the group spreading the curse in my territory. we''re waiting for the right moment to strike."


    chris''s expression tightened with worry. "do you think you''ll be able to stop them?"


    he nodded confidently. "sophia told me everything about them. we''re prepared, and we''ll make our move soon. if that''s not enough, i''ve also secured a connection with the goddess of fate. if it comes to it, i can ask her for guidance."


    chris''s shoulders relaxed, and relief washed over her face. "thank you, adrian. that puts my heart at ease. you''ve done so much for me and my family. i¡­ i don''t know how to repay you."


    adrian smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "you don''t have to repay me, chris. just knowing you''re safe and happy is more than enough."


    her eyes filled with tears again, but this time they were tears of gratitude. without hesitation, she leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on his cheek. "thank you, adrian. for everything."


    before he could respond, she turned and began walking back toward the manor, her steps light and full of purpose. adrian watched her go, his hand brushing the spot where her lips had touched his skin. a soft smile played on his lips.


    unbeknownst to either of them, christine had been tending to the flowerbeds nearby.


    she had been quietly working on arranging a vibrant display of roses when she looked up and saw the interaction between adrian and her sister. her hands stilled, and a genuine smile spread across her face.


    for the first time in what felt like forever, she saw chris smiling¡ªnot the small, tentative smiles she wore to hide her struggles, but a radiant, heartfelt smile that lit up her entire face.


    christine felt a swell of gratitude toward adrian and the everhart family for giving her sister¡ªand their entire family¡ªa safe, loving home.


    as chris disappeared into the manor, christine turned her gaze back to the flowers.


    her hands moved with renewed energy as she worked, her heart light with hope and happiness. for the first time in a long while, she felt like their future truly held promise.


    christine carefully trimmed a few stems, her mind swirling with thoughts. the soft glow of lanterns illuminated the garden, casting gentle shadows over the vibrant blossoms. as she worked, she couldn''t help but reflect on how much had changed since adrian had entered their lives.


    her sister''s smile, so rare and fleeting in the past, was now something christine cherished. it was as though a heavy weight had been lifted from chris''s shoulders, allowing her true self to shine. the everhart manor had given them more than shelter; it had given them hope.


    "big brother really is something else," christine murmured under her breath, placing the freshly trimmed roses into a basket.


    the sound of footsteps approaching broke her reverie. she looked up to see adrian walking toward her, his usual confident stride tempered by a casual ease. his gaze fell on her, and he offered a warm smile.


    "christine," he greeted, stopping a few paces away. "working hard on the flowers?"

 Chapter 247: Christine’s Situation

    chapter 247: christine¡¯s situationchristine smiled warmly at adrian as she placed a freshly trimmed rose into her basket. the gentle glow of lanterns illuminated the garden, highlighting her youthful features and the serene expression on her face.


    "yes, big brother," she said softly, her voice carrying an undercurrent of contentment. "i love tending to flowers. they''re so beautiful, and they put me at ease."


    adrian''s expression softened as he stepped closer and gently patted her head. "you''ve done a wonderful job, christine. the flowers look as lovely as you do when you''re smiling like this."


    christine''s cheeks turned a soft shade of pink as she tilted her head upward, her smile widening at his words.


    she basked in the moment, her heart swelling with the warmth of his affection. it was in these small, tender gestures that adrian showed his care, and christine cherished every one of them.


    adrian observed her closely, his mind unexpectedly wandering to a thought that had been lurking at the back of his consciousness for some time.


    as he looked at the young girl who now saw him as her family, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of protectiveness and love.


    to him, christine was not just chris''s younger sister or a maid in his household. she was his little sister in every way that mattered¡ªa precious part of his growing family.


    and as he thought about her future, a realization struck him: christine was unawakened.


    she was still 2 year away from second baptization that would grant her access to mana and the abilities that could come with it along with the level system of this world.


    in a world filled with dangers, where power dictated one''s ability to survive, her unawakened state left her vulnerable.


    he couldn''t allow that. not when he had the means to give her a better chance at life. so, he decided to lead her to asking her opinion on awakening but asking about her first baptization.


    "christine," adrian began, his tone shifting slightly, carrying a thoughtful undertone. "how was your first baptizing ceremony when you were 10 years old?"


    christine blinked, startled by the question. her hands paused over the basket of roses, and she looked up at him with wide eyes.


    "the awakening ceremony?" she echoed, her voice tinged with confusion. "no¡­ i''ve never had the chance. my father never let me go anywhere, as he feared i won''t do household chores and waste my time with other kids playing and running around. so, i haven''t been baptized for awakening." s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian frowned, his brow furrowing slightly. the awakening ceremony was a crucial milestone in a person''s life.


    the first baptism, typically performed at the age of ten, allowed individuals to sense mana in their surroundings¡ªa vital step in preparing for the second baptism at fifteen years old, which would determine whether they could fully awaken their abilities and activate their level.


    christine was thirteen now, well past the optimal age for her first baptism. missing that window could severely hinder her chances of awakening properly. the realization weighed heavily on adrian, but he refused to let it deter him.


    adrian¡¯s frown deepened as he processed christine¡¯s words. a surge of anger welled up within him, his usually calm demeanor cracking slightly.


    her father, a drunkard and a gambler, had deprived her of one of the most important moments in her life¡ªnot out of necessity, but sheer neglect and selfishness.


    the thought of christine being denied the chance to unlock not only her potential but also the fact that she was denied a proper childhood because of her father¡¯s irresponsibility made his blood boil.


    ¡°that man¡­¡± adrian muttered under his breath, his jaw tightening. his voice carried a steely edge as he continued, ¡°he had no right to rob you of your future like that. keeping you from the baptism just so you could do household chores? unforgivable.¡±


    christine flinched slightly at the intensity in adrian¡¯s voice, her hands trembling as she clutched the basket. ¡°big brother¡­¡± she began hesitantly, unsure of how to respond to his sudden anger.


    noticing her reaction, adrian softened immediately, his expression shifting to one of regret. he crouched to her eye level, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, christine. i didn¡¯t mean to scare you. i just¡­ i can¡¯t stand the thought of someone as kind and hardworking as you being held back because of someone else¡¯s mistakes.¡±


    christine¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her lips trembling as she nodded. ¡°i didn¡¯t mind, big brother. i¡­ i was happy to help in any way i could. big sister was working hard and mother was sick, so i didn''t mind doing work. but sometimes, i did wonder¡­ what would it feel like to sense mana? to have friends to play with?¡±


    adrian¡¯s heart ached at her words. despite everything, she had remained so selfless, never once complaining about the opportunities she had missed. but he wouldn¡¯t let her remain in the dark any longer.


    he patted her head gently, his expression determined. ¡°christine, have you ever thought about becoming awakened like me and the others?¡±


    christine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she stared at him as if unsure whether she had heard him correctly. ¡°me? awakened?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    adrian smiled softly. ¡°yes, you. why not? you deserve the chance just like everyone else. we may have missed the ideal time for your first baptism, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s too late.¡±


    christine hesitated, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°but¡­ would it even be possible for me? isn¡¯t it too late? i¡¯ve heard that the first baptism at ten is critical¡­¡±


    adrian¡¯s hand moved to gently tilt her chin upward, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°do you trust me, christine?¡±


    her lips parted slightly in surprise, and she blinked up at him. after a moment, she nodded firmly. ¡°i trust you, big brother. more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°good,¡± adrian said, his voice filled with warmth. ¡°then leave it to me. i¡¯ll find a way to make it work. i won¡¯t let anything stop me from giving you the chance to awaken.¡±


    christine¡¯s chest tightened with emotion. she had never dared to hope for such a thing, but hearing adrian¡¯s unwavering confidence made her heart swell.


    without thinking, she dropped the basket she had been holding and threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest.


    ¡°thank you,¡± she sobbed, her tears soaking into his shirt. ¡°thank you, big brother. i¡­ i¡¯ve never felt so cared for before.¡±


    adrian held her gently, his hand stroking her back as she cried. ¡°you¡¯re my little sister, christine. i¡¯ll always look out for you. you¡¯re part of my family now.¡±


    in his heart, adrian silently vowed to give christine the life she deserved. he wanted her to live a long, fulfilling life, filled with joy and free from the shadows of her past.


    he would ensure that she could follow him, stand by his side, and witness the greatness they would achieve together.


    after a while, christine pulled back, her face red and tear-streaked, but her eyes sparkled with hope and gratitude.


    ¡°big brother, you¡¯re amazing,¡± she said with a shaky smile. ¡°i don¡¯t know what i did to deserve you.¡±


    adrian chuckled softly and patted her head once more. ¡°you didn¡¯t have to do anything, christine. you¡¯re family¡ªthat¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    he stood, offering her his hand. ¡°come on. let¡¯s go talk to aunt. if anyone can guide us through this, it¡¯s her if not big brother still has one more secret trump card.¡±


    christine nodded, wiping her tears away as she placed her small hand in his. together, they walked back toward the manor, the moonlight casting a gentle glow over them.


    for the first time in her life, christine felt a glimmer of true security and hope for the future. and for adrian, the resolve to protect and nurture his family burned brighter than ever.

 Chapter 248: Goddess of Fate’s Intervention

    chapter 248: goddess of fate¡¯s interventionadrian walked hand in hand with christine as they made their way toward seraphina''s study.


    the warm light of the manor''s corridors bathed them in a soothing glow, yet adrian''s mind was filled with determination.


    he would not allow christine to remain unawakened. her future was his responsibility now, and he would shoulder it with unwavering resolve.


    as they approached the ornate door to seraphina''s study, christine tightened her grip on adrian''s hand, her nerves evident. adrian gave her a reassuring squeeze before pushing the door open.


    seraphina sat at her desk, a pile of scrolls and books spread before her. she was dressed in her usual elegant  mage robes, her blazing red hair cascading down her back.


    her piercing blue eyes lifted from the documents as she noticed them enter.


    "adrian," she greeted with a soft smile, though her tone was laced with curiosity. "done arranging the manuals for us? or have you come seeking guidance on another matter?"


    adrian chuckled lightly, closing the door behind him. "the manuals are sorted.  but this time, i''m here about another matter."


    seraphina arched an eyebrow, gesturing for him to continue as she leaned back in her chair.


    adrian motioned christine forward gently, his voice soft but firm. "it''s about christine. she never had her first baptism. her father¡ª"


    adrian''s voice darkened, his jaw tightening momentarily before he forced himself to relax. "¡ªkept her from it for selfish reasons. i want to help her awaken, but i need your advice."


    seraphina''s sharp eyes landed on christine, who fidgeted under her aunt''s gaze. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after a moment, seraphina''s expression softened. "you poor child. what happened to you is cruel and unfair, but i must warn you, adrian. this will not be easy."


    she stood and crossed the room to retrieve a weathered tome from a nearby shelf. placing it on her desk, she flipped through the pages before stopping at a particular section.


    "during my time as royal mage, i encountered several children of royals from their mistress outside, who missed their first baptism. not a single one of them managed to awaken during their second baptism at fifteen."


    christine''s eyes widened, and her hands clenched the hem of her dress. seraphina continued, her voice laced with sympathy.


    "even the records i''ve read¡ªdating back centuries¡ªmake no mention of a successful awakening under such circumstances. it seems the mana circuits within the body calcify over time if they are not activated early."


    the weight of her words hung heavily in the air. christine looked down, her shoulders trembling slightly as disappointment washed over her. "so¡­ it''s impossible?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    adrian stepped forward, placing a hand on christine''s head. he ruffled her hair gently, forcing her to look up at him.


    "hey, don''t say that. nothing is impossible, not when your big brother is here. i''ll find a way to make this work. i guarantee it."


    christine stared at him with wide, teary eyes, her lips trembling. the sincerity in adrian''s voice made her heart ache, but it also filled her with a glimmer of hope.


    seraphina watched the exchange with a small smile, though she refrained from commenting. adrian had always possessed an unshakable determination, and she knew better than to doubt him.


    just as adrian was about to consult his system internally for a potential solution, a sudden, dazzling light filled the room.


    it was so intense that both adrian and seraphina instinctively shielded their eyes, while christine let out a surprised gasp.


    the brilliance of the light was overwhelming, warm yet calming. as it subsided, adrian and seraphina cautiously opened their eyes¡ªand what they saw left them speechless.


    christine stood at the center of the room, bathed in a radiant glow that seemed almost divine. the light enveloped her in a soft, golden aura, and the air around her hummed with an indescribable energy.


    seraphina''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she whispered, "this light¡­ it''s similar to the light during a baptism ceremony, but¡­ it''s different. warmer. divine."


    adrian, too, recognized the phenomenon. his memories of the original adrian''s baptism resurfaced, and he immediately understood the source of the light.


    adrian¡¯s breath hitched as he stared at the glowing figure of christine. the divine warmth radiating from the light wasn¡¯t just reminiscent of a baptism but also of something he felt, he had been in contact not too long ago.


    the air seemed to pulse with life, wrapping around christine like a protective cocoon. the sensation was oddly familiar, yet it bore a depth that he couldn¡¯t immediately place.


    then it hit him.


    his eyes widened as the realization washed over him. this wasn¡¯t an ordinary baptismal light, nor was it merely a coincidence.


    the divine aura, the atmosphere of unshakable certainty, the sheer power¡ªit all pointed to one source. a higher power was intervening.


    and the only higher power adrian had encountered was nadia, the goddess of fate.


    his heart raced, not out of fear, but out of awe. he knew nadia to be capricious yet bound to her grand designs.


    she rarely acted directly in the mortal realm unless the circumstances were extraordinary. for her to step in now¡­


    before adrian could even formulate his gratitude in his thoughts, a familiar voice echoed in his mind, tinged with both haughtiness and a begrudging tenderness.


    "hmph! don¡¯t think i did this for you, boy. i just didn¡¯t want to hear your pathetic excuses later about being too busy trying to awaken this little girl when you inevitably lose to me in our game."


    adrian blinked, momentarily dumbfounded. "eh? wait a minute... is she acting like a tsundere?"


    he could almost imagine the goddess pouting indignantly, arms crossed, as she continued. "you should be grateful, mortal, that i deigned to assist. but don¡¯t let it go to your head. this is purely for my convenience. hmph."


    adrian suppressed the urge to laugh at the absurdity of the situation. nadia, the goddess of fate, one of the most powerful beings in existence, had just intervened¡ªand yet she was too proud to admit her intentions outright.


    shaking his head, adrian pushed aside his amusement and focused on the task at hand.


    ¡°thank you, nadia¡± he murmured in his mind, his tone laced with sincerity. ¡°no matter your reasons, i¡¯m deeply grateful for this.¡±


    the goddess didn¡¯t respond, but adrian could sense her presence retreating, the faintest hint of smug satisfaction lingering in the air.


    shaking his head to clear his thoughts, adrian refocused on the scene before him. he turned to seraphina, his voice calm but filled with certainty. "she''s been baptized by the goddess of fate."


    seraphina''s expression shifted from shock to awe as she slowly nodded. "that would explain the nature of this light. it''s a blessing far beyond what we mortals can comprehend."


    the glow around christine began to fade, leaving her standing there with wide eyes and a look of wonder. she glanced down at her hands, which now seemed to pulse faintly with mana. "big brother¡­ i can feel it. the mana¡­ it''s everywhere."


    adrian smiled, stepping forward to pull her into a gentle hug. "see? i told you i''d find a way."


    christine clung to him tightly, her heart overflowing with gratitude and joy. "thank you, big brother. thank you for everything."


    seraphina watched them with a soft smile, her thoughts racing. a divine intervention was no small matter, and it spoke volumes about adrian''s influence and connections.


    she resolved to support him even more steadfastly, knowing that the path he walked was one destined for greatness.


    she felt her chest swirl with pride over the brilliance of her man.

 Chapter 249: Distributing Manuals

    chapter 249: distributing manualsadrian gently released christine from his embrace, his heart swelling with relief and pride. she looked up at him, her face glowing¡ªnot just from the lingering divine aura, but from the joy and newfound confidence that came with her awakening.


    "big brother, i promise i won''t waste this gift," christine said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian smiled warmly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "you never had to prove anything, christine. just keep being yourself and let your potential shine. that''s all i could ever ask."


    seraphina cleared her throat softly, her piercing blue eyes filled with a mix of pride and contemplation. "adrian, this intervention was extraordinary. a blessing from a goddess, no less. this girl''s future is now entwined with something far greater than any of us can fathom. we''ll need to be vigilant."


    adrian nodded, his expression resolute. "i know, aunt seraphina. but for now, christine needs time to adapt. this is her first step, and i''ll make sure she''s ready for whatever comes next."


    christine gave a determined nod, her earlier nervousness now replaced by resolve. seraphina observed the interaction with a small smile before her gaze turned back to adrian.


    "i assume this wasn''t the only reason you sought me out?" she asked, arching an elegant brow.


    adrian chuckled, his serious demeanor lightening slightly. "you''re right. i''ve collected some manuals that i believe will be invaluable to our family. i need you to assemble everyone so i can distribute them and explain their importance."


    seraphina¡¯s eyes lit up with interest. "you''ve been busy. very well, i''ll gather everyone. it shouldn¡¯t take long."


    adrian inclined his head, offering a grateful smile. "thanks, aunt seraphina. i''ll meet you all in the main hall."


    as he turned to leave with christine in tow, seraphina watched him go, her expression thoughtful. once they were out of sight, she called for her maid, a poised woman in simple yet elegant attire who entered promptly.


    "summon everyone to the meeting hall," seraphina ordered, her tone brisk but not unkind. "the head of the family has something important to share."


    the maid bowed deeply. "at once, my lady."


    the meeting hall of everhart manor hummed with quiet anticipation. towering ceilings adorned with intricate dragon motifs and stained-glass windows bathed the room in a kaleidoscope of colors, casting an air of solemn regality.


    at the head of the room, adrian sat on the family chair, carved with the iconic everhart dragon insignias that symbolized his authority and lineage.


    christine, now radiating an aura of newfound strength, sat beside him, drawing subtle but admiring glances.


    seraphina entered last, her commanding presence silencing any lingering whispers as she took her seat.


    adrian rose from his chair, holding a collection of neatly bound manuals. the covers shimmered with ancient runes and symbols of power, their aura palpable even from a distance. he scanned the room, his gaze calm yet resolute.


    ¡°these manuals,¡± adrian began, his voice firm and steady, ¡°are more than tools. they are books of empowerment, carefully chosen for each of you. they represent my commitment to ensure none of you are left behind.¡±


    his gaze softened, and his voice carried an undercurrent of emotion. ¡°you are all precious to me¡ªnot just as my family but as individuals who hold a special place in my heart. i want you to soar to new heights, to unlock your true potential, and to stand by my side and accompany me, now and for the long journey ahead.¡±


    the room stilled, his sincerity touching everyone present.


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen the challenges we face. i know the strength we need to overcome them. each of you has the ability to be extraordinary, and these manuals are a step toward realizing that.¡±


    adrian moved to the table where the manuals were displayed. picking up the first, he approached isabella, his mother, her serene confidence an anchor for the family.


    ¡°mother, this is the . it will amplify your ability to heal and protect while granting you overwhelming offensive power when needed. with this, you can balance your nurturing spirit with the ferocity needed to safeguard us.¡±


    isabella accepted the manual with a soft smile, her gratitude shining in her eyes. ¡°thank you, adrian. i will wield this power to protect what we hold dear.¡±


    next, adrian turned to sophia, the prodigious dual-blade master. ¡°sophia, the is perfect for your skills. it will allow you to infuse your blades with elemental energy, granting you unrivaled versatility and devastating offensive potential.¡±


    sophia¡¯s eyes lit up as she took the manual, nodding confidently. ¡°i¡¯ll master this, adrian, and prove myself worthy of the everhart name.¡±


    adrian moved to eve, the young mage. ¡°eve, for you, the will enhance your stealth, precision, and agility. it will turn you into a force capable of dispatching threats swiftly and without a trace.¡±


    eve accepted the manual with a determined smile. ¡°i won¡¯t let you down, adrian.¡±


    he approached rosalyn, her calm demeanor hiding her growing excitement. ¡°rosalyn, the is yours. it will elevate your ability to support and debilitate, making you an indispensable asset in any battle.¡±


    rosalyn gave a graceful bow as she received the manual. ¡°i¡¯ll use this to uphold the strength of our family.¡±


    finally, adrian reached chris, his steadfast ally. ¡°chris, the will strengthen your defense and adaptability. it will allow you to absorb and repurpose elemental energy, turning your shield into both a fortress and a weapon.¡±


    chris nodded firmly, his grip steady as he took the manual. ¡°i¡¯ll protect this family, no matter what.¡±


    after distributing the manuals, adrian returned to his seat and addressed the room one last time. ¡°these manuals are our commitment to one another and to our shared legacy. my hope for you guys is to be stronger and live longer and be always by my side.¡±


    applause erupted, the energy in the room almost tangible. adrian¡¯s words had ignited a sense of unity and purpose in everyone present.


    he then looked guiltily to seraphina and said," aunt, i am sorry that you will have to wait for a while longer to get the manual that can upgrade the one you have been using. we need your strength for now, so bear with it."


    seraphina stood from her seat and shook her head and said," i know you will. i trust you with all my heart."


    adrian didn''t reply to her but the love in his eyes towards her were enough to convey his feelings.


    christine, seated beside him, beamed up at her brother. ¡°you¡¯re amazing, big brother.¡±


    adrian chuckled, gently patting her head. ¡°this is just the beginning, christine. together, we¡¯ll make history.¡±


    as the family dispersed, each member clutching their manual, adrian remained seated, his thoughts already turning to the challenges ahead. in the quiet of the grand hall, he whispered to himself,


    ¡°the everhart family will rise, stronger than ever. and i will see it through to the end.¡±

 Chapter 250: Seraphina’s Compensation

    chapter 250: seraphina¡¯s compensationas the hall emptied, leaving adrian alone in the vast, grand room, the weight of his responsibilities pressed upon him like the unyielding stone walls of everhart manor.


    he leaned back in his chair, gazing up at the intricate motifs carved into the ceiling. each swirl and curve seemed to echo his thoughts¡ªa tapestry of ambition, duty, and love. the silence was heavy, broken only by the soft echo of approaching footsteps.


    adrian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked up to see seraphina approaching. her fiery presence seemed to illuminate the dim room, her robes shimmering like liquid fire under the ambient glow of the chandeliers. her piercing blue eyes locked onto his, and for a moment, he felt as though she could see straight into his soul.


    when she stopped before him, adrian braced himself for her usual sharp wit or stern advice. instead, she surprised him.


    "my dear husband," she began, her voice smooth as silk, "what are you thinking about so intently?"


    before he could respond, seraphina closed the distance between them and perched herself on his lap with effortless grace.


    the fabric of her robes shifted with her movements, the high slit falling open slightly to reveal a hint of her thigh. adrian¡¯s face turned a shade of crimson as he struggled to compose himself.


    ¡°w-what are you doing?¡± he stammered, his voice betraying his flustered state.


    she ignored his protest, leaning against him with a teasing smile. "you seemed so lost in thought, i couldn¡¯t resist. tell me, my dear, what troubles you?"


    adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "it¡¯s nothing... i was just thinking about how our family will fare in the future. there¡¯s so much to do to make us even stronger."


    seraphina¡¯s expression softened, her fingers tracing small circles on his chest. "with you around, adrian," she said confidently, "we¡¯ll only grow stronger. you¡¯ve proven that time and time again."


    her words filled him with a brief moment of pride, but then she abruptly shifted her tone, pouting like a spoiled child. "but husband is so mean," she said, her lips forming an adorable pout. "you gave everyone gifts, yet here i am, forgotten. and you¡¯re not even talking about compensating me. how unfair!"


    adrian blinked, startled by her sudden change in demeanor. "my wife, i didn¡¯t mean to overlook you," he said, though he knew she was merely teasing.


    "you know the reason. your strength is essential for now. resetting your level isn¡¯t safe yet. i¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to wait a little while longer."


    her pout deepened, and she crossed her arms, shifting slightly in his lap. the movement caused her robe to part just a little more, and adrian quickly looked away, feeling his cheeks burn.


    "that¡¯s not the answer i was looking for," she said with a mock huff, her discontent clear.


    adrian sighed, his lips curving into a small, affectionate smile. "alright, i understand," he said gently. "i¡¯m sorry. what compensation does my dear wife desire?"


    a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes, and she leaned forward, her arms wrapping around his neck as she drew closer.


    her voice dropped to a sultry whisper, her breath warm against his ear. "take me, husband," she murmured, the words sending a shiver down his spine. "make a mess out of me."


    adrian froze, his mind racing as her meaning sank in. before he could respond, seraphina kissed his cheek, her lips lingering just long enough to leave him speechless.


    then, with a graceful movement, she stood from his lap and walked a few steps, her robes swaying with each step.


    turning, she settled herself on the edge of the table in front of him, crossing her legs elegantly. her piercing blue eyes held his, her teasing smile never faltering.


    "so, adrian," she said, her voice filled with playful challenge. "what will you do?"


    seraphina''s presence was nothing short of captivating as she perched herself on the edge of the  table, her fiery aura drawing adrian''s full attention.


    the fabric of her shimmering robe shifted as she crossed her legs with deliberate grace, the high slit revealing the smooth expanse of her toned thighs.


    her flawless skin caught the warm glow of the chandeliers, almost as if it were kissed by fire itself.


    her posture was effortlessly elegant yet tinged with a bold sensuality.


    the robe, fitted perfectly to her form, hugged her curves in all the right places, its intricate embroidery catching the light with every subtle movement. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the deep neckline hinted at her collarbones and the gentle rise and fall of her chest, a tantalizing contrast to the regal authority she always exuded.


    her fiery red hair cascaded over her shoulders, the soft waves framing her sharp, delicate features.


    those piercing blue eyes, filled with mischief and an unmistakable allure, locked onto adrian''s, daring him to look away.


    the faintest smirk played on her full lips, painted a shade that matched the embers in her eyes, a blend of playfulness and seduction that left him utterly speechless.


    as she leaned back slightly, propping herself up on her hands, the motion caused the fabric of her robe to shift again, exposing just a bit more of her thighs, the slit teasingly refusing to reveal too much.


    the sight was both provocative and mesmerizing, a perfect embodiment of her fiery personality and commanding elegance.


    ¡°you¡¯re staring,¡± she murmured, her voice low, almost purring. the corners of her lips curved upward in a smirk that sent a shiver down his spine.


    adrian swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. ¡°can you blame me?¡± his voice came out rougher than he intended, and her smirk deepened, her blue eyes glinting with mischief.


    her hand trailed lazily along the edge of the table, her fingers brushing against the polished wood as if testing its texture.


    but adrian couldn¡¯t help but imagine those same fingers tracing patterns across his skin. the thought alone made his breath hitch.


    she leaned forward slightly, and the motion caused the neckline of her robe to dip just enough to reveal the faintest hint of her collarbones. the air between them grew heavier, charged with an unspoken tension.


    seraphina tilted her head, her fiery red hair cascading over one shoulder like a waterfall of flames. ¡°tell me, my dear husband,¡± she said, her tone dripping with a mix of curiosity and something darker, more primal. ¡°are you just going to keep watching, or are you going to fuck me?¡±

 Chapter 251: Seraphina’s Compensation Part 2 (R-18)

    chapter 251: seraphina¡¯s compensation part 2 (r-18)the question hung in the air, sharp and electric, daring him to act. adrian''s chair scraped against the floor as he stood, his body moving almost instinctively toward her.


    his heart pounded in his ears, a deafening rhythm that drowned out everything else. he took one step, then another, closing the distance between them with a hunger he could no longer suppress.


    but before he could reach her, seraphina extended one leg, her bare foot pressing firmly against his chest.


    the sudden resistance stopped him in his tracks, and he froze, his eyes widening in surprise. she didn''t look away, her gaze holding his with an intensity that made his knees weak.


    "not so fast," she murmured, her voice still soft but laced with command.


    "today, you''ll do as i say to compensate for leaving me out, my dear husband." her tone left no room for argument, and yet there was a teasing glint in her eyes that made his pulse race even faster.


    adrian swallowed hard, his hands twitching at his sides. he wanted to touch her, to feel her beneath him, but the way she looked at him¡ªso confident, so utterly in control¡ªleft him mesmerized.


    she shifted slightly on the table, her fingers brushing against her own breasts as she cupped them through the fabric of her robe.


    the movement drew his attention to the swell of her cleavage, the soft curve of her breasts.


    "cat got your tongue?" she teased, tilting her head again. her lips parted slightly, and she licked the edge of her bottom lip in a gesture that was both innocent and entirely too suggestive.


    adrian felt his resolve crumble, his need for her overpowering any sense of restraint.


    he reached out, his fingers brushing against her ankle. her skin was warm, impossibly soft, and the moment he touched her, she let out a faint sigh, one that sent shivers down his spine.


    encouraged, he wrapped his hand around her ankle, his thumb drawing slow circles against the sensitive spot just above her heel.


    seraphina''s breath hitched, and she leaned back slightly on the table, her posture relaxed but undeniably alluring.


    one of her arm rested on the table supporting her body, while the other continued to play with her own breasts, her fingers tracing patterns on the swell of her cleavage.


    her robe had fallen open further, revealing more of her legs, the tantalizing dip where her thigh met her hip.


    adrian''s grip tightened ever so slightly as he moved his hand upward, his palm sliding along the curve of her calf.


    his touch was firm but gentle, savoring every inch of her. when he reached the back of her knee, he paused, his fingers grazing the sensitive skin there.


    she let out a soft gasp, her hips shifting subtly in response.


    "you''re enjoying this," he said, his voice rough with desire. it wasn''t a question; he could see it in the way her chest rose and fell, the way her lips parted ever so slightly when his fingertips traced higher.


    "perhaps," she replied, her tone light but her eyes dark with need. "but don''t stop now."


    his lips curled into a smirk, and he lowered himself to his knees, his hands never leaving her legs.


    he pressed a kiss to her ankle, his lips lingering against her skin as if memorizing the feel of her. then he began to move upward, his mouth following the path his hands had taken.


    each kiss was deliberate, each touch calculated to draw out her reactions. when he reached the back of her knee again, he nipped lightly at the tender skin, earning a sharp intake of breath from her.


    her fingers clenched the fabric of her robe, and he could feel the slight tremor in her legs as he continued his ascent.


    by the time his lips brushed against her inner thigh, seraphina''s breathing had turned shallow, her chest rising and falling in quick, uneven bursts.


    adrian paused, his face inches from where she wanted him most, and glanced up at her through hooded eyes.


    "keep going," she whispered, her voice barely audible but laced with urgency. her legs quivered beneath his touch, and she shifted again, spreading them slightly in silent invitation.


    seraphina let out a soft moan, her head falling back as she closed her eyes. "that''s it," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "just like that."


    encouraged by her response, adrian grew bolder, his fingers inching higher and higher. he could feel the heat radiating from her, and it only served to fuel his desire.


    seraphina''s breathing grew more ragged as he reached the edge of her lace panties, and she let out a loud moan as he finally pushed them aside to reveal her wet, glistening pussy.


    "fuck, adrian," she whimpered, her hips bucking involuntarily. "i need you to eat me out now."


    adrian didn''t need to be told twice. he leaned in, pressing his face against her warmth as he flicked his tongue against her clit.


    seraphina let out a loud gasp, her hands gripping the edge of the table as she arched her back. "yes," she moaned, her voice filled with pleasure. "just like that. don''t stop." sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian obeyed, his tongue working in quick, deliberate movements. he alternated between broad, sweeping licks and focused flicks against her clit, reveling in the way her body responded to every touch.


    he reached up, his hands sliding under her robe to grasp her hips, holding her steady as he devoured her.


    adrian''s tongue delved deeper, exploring every inch of her wet, velvety folds.


    he could feel the ridges of her inner walls, the way they clenched around his tongue as he pushed deeper inside her.


    he lapped at her juices, savoring her sweet, musky taste, as he worked his tongue in and out of her.


    seraphina''s moans grew louder, more insistent, as he continued his onslaught. she reached down, her fingers twining in his hair as she pulled him closer, urging him on.


    with one hand still tangled in his hair, seraphina brought the other up to her breast, squeezing and kneading the soft flesh through the fabric of her robe.


    her nipples were hard and sensitive, and she pinched and tugged at them, sending jolts of pleasure straight to her core.


    as adrian continued to lick and tease seraphina''s pussy, she felt herself getting closer and closer to the edge. she could feel the tension building in her body, her muscles tensing as she neared the point of no return.


    adrian''s tongue was relentless, exploring every inch of her with a skill that left her breathless. he knew just how to touch her, just how to make her body sing with pleasure.


    she could feel the heat building between her legs, the intensity of her arousal growing with every passing second. she reached down, her fingers tangling in adrian''s hair as she pulled him closer, urging him on.


    with a low moan, she felt herself cross her legs around his head, locking him in place as he continued to lick and suck at her clit. the sensation was almost too much to bear, the feeling of his tongue against her most sensitive spot sending waves of pleasure crashing through her body.


    adrian''s hands tightened on her hips, holding her steady as he continued to devour her. he could feel the way her body was responding to him, the way she was trembling and shaking with every touch.


    he could hear the little sounds she was making, the gasps and moans that escaped her lips as he brought her closer and closer to orgasm. he loved the way she reacted to him, the way she lost herself in the moment.


    as he continued to lick and suck at her clit, adrian slid one finger inside her, feeling the way her inner walls clenched around him. she was so wet, so ready, and he knew it wouldn''t be long before she came.


    seraphina could feel herself getting closer and closer, the tension building in her body like a coil that was about to snap. she could feel adrian''s finger inside her, the way it slid in and out in time with the movements of his tongu

 Chapter 252: Seraphina’s Compensation Part 3 (R-18)

    chapter 252: seraphina¡¯s compensation part 3 (r-18)adrian''s lips moved feverishly against her, his tongue flicking and swirling around her clit with a precision that had seraphina trembling. her legs tightened around his head, locking him in place as she let out a low, guttural moan. the pressure inside her coiled tighter and tighter, like a spring ready to snap.


    "oh¡ªfuck, adrian," she gasped, her voice breaking as her fingers dug into his hair. "i''m so close¡ªdon''t stop¡ªplease, don''t stop."


    her hips bucked involuntarily, grinding against his face as he sucked her clit between his lips, his tongue still working in rapid, relentless strokes.


    he added another finger, curling them just right, and seraphina let out a high-pitched whine as the sensation pushed her over her limit, her body shaking as she came all over adrian''s face.


    she cried out, her back arching off the table as pleasure surged through every nerve. her thighs clamped down harder on adrian''s head, holding him there as she came, her juices flooding his mouth.


    adrian drank her in eagerly, savoring every drop as if it were the most exquisite nectar. his tongue continued to lap at her, drawing out her climax. s~ea??h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    when she finally came down from her high, seraphina collapsed back onto the table, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath.


    her robe was a disheveled mess, practically falling off her shoulders, revealing the flushed skin of her chest and stomach.


    her hair was tousled, strands clinging to her damp forehead, and her legs were spread wide, her inner thighs glistening with a mix of sweat and arousal.


    adrian rose slowly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he took in the sight of her. she looked utterly debauched, and yet, impossibly erotic.


    there was something undeniably primal about seeing her like this¡ªsprawled out, spent, and completely vulnerable. it sent a jolt of heat straight to his already throbbing cock.


    "you''re so beautiful," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. his eyes roamed over her body, taking in every detail¡ªthe way her chest rose and fell with each breath, the faint sheen of sweat on her skin, the way her nipples peeked through the thin fabric of her robe, hard and begging for attention.


    seraphina opened her eyes lazily, meeting his gaze with a dazed smile. "adrian¡­" she began, her voice soft and slightly hoarse from crying out.


    but before she could finish, he was on top of her, covering her body with his own.


    his hands fumbled with the already loose ties of her robe, pulling it open and letting it fall to either side of her.


    she lay bare before him, her breasts exposed, her skin flushed and glowing in the dim light. adrian groaned at the sight, his cock twitching painfully against the confines of his pants.


    he wasted no time, lowering his mouth to one breast, capturing her nipple between his lips and sucking hard.


    his tongue swirled around the sensitive bud, teasing it until it grew even harder. seraphina let out a sharp gasp, her hands clutching at his shoulders.


    "wait¡ªadrian, i''m sensitive right now," she said, her voice tinged with both pleasure and protest.


    but he didn''t listen. couldn''t listen. the taste of her, the feel of her soft skin beneath his hands¡ªit was driving him wild.


    his other hand found her free breast, kneading the soft flesh as his mouth continued its assault on her nipple.


    he switched sides, giving the other breast the same treatment, his tongue flicking and sucking until she was squirming beneath him.


    "adrian," she whimpered, her voice cracking as she tried to push him away. "please¡ªit''s too much¡ª"


    but he wasn''t stopping. his need for her was too great, too urgent. his teeth grazed her nipple lightly, and she let out a loud moan, her back arching off the table once more.


    he smirked against her skin, satisfied with her reaction, and continued to tease her, alternating between gentle licks and rough sucks.


    his hand slid down her body, tracing the curve of her waist and hip before slipping between her legs.


    she was still wet, her folds slick and swollen from her earlier climax. he pressed two fingers against her entrance, sliding them inside with ease.


    seraphina gasped, her hips lifting instinctively to meet his hand. "adrian¡ª" she started, but her words were cut off by a moan as he curled his fingers, hitting that spot deep inside her that made her see stars.


    "you''re so tight," he growled, his voice rough with need. he pumped his fingers in and out of her, setting a slow, deliberate rhythm that had her panting.


    she reached up, her hands gripping his shoulders as she tried to ground herself. "i can''t¡ªadrian, i can''t¡ª" she stammered, her body already trembling on the edge of another orgasm.


    but he didn''t stop. his mouth returned to her breast, sucking and biting as his fingers worked her relentlessly.


    adrian¡¯s fingers worked her with a rhythm that was both maddening and irresistible. seraphina¡¯s hips bucked against his hand, her body writhing as he curled his fingers just right, hitting that spot deep inside her that made her vision blur.


    her breath came in sharp, ragged gasps, her nails digging into his shoulders as she tried to hold on.


    ¡°you feel so good,¡± adrian murmured against her ear, his voice low and rough with desire. his lips brushed the shell of her ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°so fucking tight around my fingers. you want more, don¡¯t you, my dear wife? are you loving my compensation?¡±


    seraphina nodded frantically, her hands gripping his biceps for dear life. ¡°yes¡ªyes, i am... loving it...but...ahh...ahhh...i... i want more...¡± she managed to choke out between moans.


    as soon as seraphina begged for more, adrian''s fingers stilled inside her. he pulled them out slowly, his eyes locked on hers as he watched her reaction. seraphina''s face was flushed, her eyes wild with desire, and her chest heaving with ragged breaths.


    adrian''s gaze never left hers as he stood up and began to undress. he shed his clothes quickly, revealing his chiseled body and his long, hard cock. seraphina''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of him, her lust surging to new heights.


    she couldn''t help but stare at his cock, her mouth watering at the thought of it inside her. adrian''s body was a work of art, his muscles rippling beneath his skin as he moved.


    seraphina''s eyes finally met adrian''s, and she saw the desire burning in his gaze. she knew he was waiting for her, waiting for her to ask him to take her.


    "adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "please...enter me."


    adrian''s eyes flashed with desire, and he moved forward, his cock poised at her entrance. he slid inside her slowly, his eyes locked on hers as he filled her to the hilt.


    but instead of moving, adrian stilled, his cock buried deep inside her. he looked at seraphina, his eyes burning with desire, and then he reached out and lifted her off the table.

 Chapter 253: Seraphina’s Compensation Part 4 (R-18)

    chapter 253: seraphina¡¯s compensation part 4 (r-18)adrian''s breath hitched as he lifted seraphina off the table, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist.


    her weight pressed against him, her soft curves molding to his hard frame as he held her suspended in the air.


    his cock, still buried deep inside her, throbbed with the need to move, but he waited, savoring the way she clung to him, her warmth enveloping him completely.


    "adrian," she murmured again, her voice trembling with urgency. her nails dug into his shoulders, her body arching slightly as if begging for more.


    "don''t stop... make a mess out of me." mmmmm... she moaned, her voice laced with desire.


    he didn''t need to be told twice. with a low growl, adrian began to move, his hips sliding back just enough to tease before thrusting forward again, harder this time.


    the sound of their bodies colliding echoed in the room, mingling with seraphina''s sharp gasp.


    her head fell back, exposing the slender column of her throat, and adrian couldn''t resist leaning down to nip at the sensitive skin there, eliciting a moan that vibrated through her entire body.


    "ahhh... oh god," she gasped, her fingers tangling in his hair as she tried to pull him closer. "you feel so good... so deep." mmm... mmm... she moaned, her hips moving in time with his thrusts.


    adrian smirked against her neck, his hands tightening on her hips as he adjusted his grip. he pulled her down onto his cock with every thrust, driving himself deeper into her tight heat.


    seraphina''s moans grew louder, each one punctuated by the rhythmic slap of their bodies meeting. she was dripping around him, her wetness coating his length as he fucked her relentlessly, her walls clenching around him with every movement.


    "mmm... mmm... oh, adrian," she moaned, her voice rising to a crescendo. "you''re so deep inside me... it feels so good."


    "you like that?" he growled, his voice rough with need. his lips trailed up to her ear, nipping at the lobe before whispering, "tell me how much you want it."


    "i¡ªi can''t..." she whimpered, her voice breaking as he angled his hips just right, hitting a spot inside her that made her see stars.


    her legs tightened around him, pulling him impossibly closer, her body trembling with the force of her pleasure. "ahhh... mmm... oh, god," she moaned, her hips moving wildly.


    "yes, you can," adrian insisted, his tone both commanding and tender. he slowed his pace slightly, drawing out each thrust until seraphina was writhing in his arms, desperate for more. "tell me."


    "i want it... i need it," she finally cried out, her voice laced with desperation. "don''t stop, adrian. don''t ever stop." mmm... mmm... she moaned, her body shaking with pleasure.


    her plea sent a jolt of heat straight to his core, and adrian picked up the pace, his movements becoming more frantic, more desperate.


    he could feel her tightening around him, her climax building with every thrust, and he wanted nothing more than to take her over the edge with him.


    his hands slid down to grip her ass, lifting her slightly to change the angle, and the new position had seraphina crying out, her nails raking down his back.


    "there! right there!" she screamed, her voice almost hoarse. "adrian, please... i''m so close..." mmm... mmm... oh, god, she moaned, her body trembling with pleasure.


    "that''s it, baby," he groaned, his own release threatening to overtake him. "come for me. let go."


    seraphina''s body tensed, her walls clamping down on him like a vice as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her.


    her cries were muffled against his shoulder, her teeth sinking into his skin as she rode out her orgasm, her entire body shaking with the intensity of it.


    "mmm... mmm... oh, god", she moaned, her hips moving wildly.


    adrian wasn''t far behind. with a few final, punishing thrusts, he came inside her, his groans mingling with her whimpers as they clung to each other, riding out the aftershocks together.


    for a moment, they stayed like that, breathing heavily, their hearts pounding in unison. adrian gently lowered seraphina back onto the table, though he didn''t pull out of her just yet.


    instead, he leaned down, capturing her lips in a searing kiss that spoke of promises and desires yet to be fulfilled.


    when he finally broke the kiss, seraphina looked up at him, her eyes glazed with satisfaction but still flickering with something deeper, something unspoken.


    "again," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with an undeniable hunger. "please, adrian... again."


    as adrian''s lips parted from hers, seraphina''s gaze locked onto his, her eyes burning with an unquenchable fire.


    "again," she whispered, her voice barely audible, but the words that followed sent a shiver down adrian''s spine, "compensate me more."


    the sudden change in her tone caught adrian off guard, and before he could react, seraphina''s hands were on his chest, pushing him away.


    he stumbled backward, his eyes fixed on hers as she slid off the table, her movements fluid and deliberate.


    as she stood before him, her hands grasped the edge of the table, and she leaned forward, her body bending in a sensual arc.


    her eyes never left adrian''s, the invitation clear in their depths. "i want more," she whispered, her voice husky with desire. "give me more."


    with her hands supporting her weight, seraphina''s body was a masterpiece of curves and lines, her skin glistening in the dim light.


    adrian''s eyes roamed over her, drinking in the sight, his body responding to the unspoken challenge.


    his gaze drifted down to her thighs, where the evidence of their earlier passion still lingered. a trickle of his semen had flowed from her pussy, down the inside of her thigh, leaving a glistening trail in its wake.


    the dim light caught the sticky liquid, making it shimmer like a delicate thread of silver. it had begun to drip down her leg, forming a small pool on the floor beneath her along with her own juices mixed with it.


    the sight was both erotic and primal, a reminder of the fierce passion that had driven them to this point.


    as adrian''s eyes lingered on the glistening trail of semen on seraphina''s thigh, he felt a surge of desire course through his veins. he took a step forward, his movements deliberate and calculated, as he positioned himself behind her.


    his hands reached out, and he gently grasped her hips, his fingers digging into the soft flesh as he pulled her back against him.


    as adrian''s hands grasped her hips, seraphina''s body arched slightly, her back pressing against his chest.


    she reached up, her hands cradling his face, her fingers tracing the contours of his features. her touch was gentle, yet electrifying, as she seemed to signal her desire for more.


    adrian''s gaze roamed over her, taking in the sight of her naked beauty. no matter how many times he had seen her like this, he couldn''t seem to get enough of her.


    his eyes lingered on the curve of her spine, the swell of her hips, and the gentle slope of her shoulders.


    he took a deep breath, his chest expanding as he inhaled the scent of her skin, mixed with the musky aroma of their earlier passion.


    his hands slid down from her hips, and he cupped her ass, his fingers kneading the soft flesh.


    her ass felt like silk in his hands, smooth and luxurious. the gentle curves fit perfectly in his palms, and he couldn''t resist squeezing her gently, feeling the firmness beneath the softness.


    his fingers delved deeper, tracing the crease between her cheeks, and he felt a shiver run down his spine as he savored the intimacy of the moment.


    "aunt, you are so beautiful," adrian whispered, his voice husky with desire. "i couldn''t get enough of you, no matter how many times we do this. you''re like a work of art, a masterpiece that i never tire of admiring."


    his words were barely audible, but seraphina''s response was immediate. she leaned back into him, her body pressing against his, as she seemed to melt into his touch.


    her hands still cradled his face, her fingers tracing gentle patterns on his skin, as she whispered a single word: "more."


    sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 254: Seraphina’s Compensation Part 5 (R-18)

    chapter 254: seraphina¡¯s compensation part 5 (r-18)"more," seraphina whispered, her voice a low, breathless plea that sent a shiver down adrian''s spine. her hands were still on his face, her fingers tracing the sharp angles of his jawline as if she were memorizing him.her touch was both tender and commanding, a silent demand that he not keep her waiting any longer.


    adrian couldn''t help but smile at her, his heart swelling with affection. she was so cute when she was like this¡ªdesperate, needy, and utterly irresistible. without thinking, he leaned in and captured her lips in a deep, searing kiss.


    her mouth opened for him instantly, her tongue sliding against his as she moaned softly into the kiss.


    his hands stopped their exploration of her ass as he shifted his focus. one hand moved up to cup her breast, his thumb brushing over her nipple, already hard and begging for attention. s§×arch* the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the other hand found its way to his own cock, now fully erect and throbbing with need. he positioned himself at her entrance, grinding the tip of his length against her slick folds a few times, teasing her mercilessly.


    "adrian," she gasped, breaking the kiss and leaning her forehead against his. "enter me. don''t keep me hanging like this."


    her words were like a dam breaking, flooding him with raw desire. with a low growl, he pushed himself inside her in one smooth, deliberate stroke.


    she was so wet, so tight, and the sensation of her walls clamping around him nearly made him lose control right then and there. but he held back, wanting to savor every second of this moment.


    seraphina''s breath hitched, her eyes glistening with tears, her body arched backwards, then she moved her hands away from her adrian and put it forward on the table to support herself.


    "fuck," she hissed, her voice trembling. "i love it... i love having you inside me... ah..."


    but adrian wasn''t done yet. he pulled out slowly, almost all the way, before slamming back into her with enough force to make her cry out.


    his hips snapped forward again and again, each thrust deeper and harder than the last, as if he were trying to claim every inch of her.


    the sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room, mingling with seraphina''s gasps and moans.


    "oh god, adrian," she whimpered, her hands gripping the edge of the table for support. "you''re so deep¡­ it''s so much."


    he didn''t respond, too lost in the feeling of her warmth enveloping him, her body yielding to his every movement.


    his hand still cupped her breast, fingers pinching and rolling her nipple between them while his other arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her even closer.


    he buried his face in the crook of her neck, breathing in her scent, a heady mix of sweat and arousal that only fueled his hunger.


    "harder," she demanded, her voice rising in pitch as she tilted her hips to meet his thrusts. "don''t hold back¡­ i can take it."


    adrian groaned, his pace quickening as he gave in to her demands. each thrust was punishing, driving her further and further toward her imminent climax.


    he could feel her tightening around him, her walls fluttering as her pleasure built.


    as adrian continued to pound into seraphina, he suddenly lifted one of her legs, his hand wrapping around her thigh as he pushed her slightly forward.


    her body adjusted to the new position, her pussy aligning perfectly with the edge of the table.


    as he thrust into her again, seraphina''s eyes widened in surprise. her clit, now exposed and sensitive, rubbed against the edge of the table with each movement.


    the friction was intense, sending waves of pleasure crashing through her body.


    "ahhh... oh god," she moaned, her voice rising to a fever pitch. "adrian, what are you doing? it feels so good..."


    adrian''s response was a low growl, his hips snapping forward with increased urgency. he knew exactly what he was doing, and he reveled in the knowledge that he was driving seraphina to the brink of madness.


    with each thrust, seraphina''s clit rubbed against the table, sending sparks of pleasure flying through her body. her moans grew louder, more intense, as she felt herself being pulled toward a climax.


    "oh god, adrian," she whimpered, her hands gripping the edge of the table for support. "i''m going to come... i''m going to come so hard..."


    adrian''s pace quickened, his thrusts becoming more frantic as he felt seraphina''s body begin to tighten around him. her walls fluttered, her muscles contracting as she teetered on the edge of orgasm.


    and then, in a burst of intense pleasure, seraphina came. her body convulsed, her muscles contracting as she screamed out in ecstasy.


    her clit, still rubbing against the table, sent waves of pleasure crashing through her body, prolonging her orgasm.


    "ahhh... oh god," she moaned, her voice barely audible as she rode out the aftershocks of her climax.


    as seraphina''s orgasm subsided, adrian pulled out of her, his cock still throbbing with need. he was on the verge of coming, and he knew just where he wanted to release his load.


    seraphina, exhausted from her climax, began to slump down, her body trembling with aftershocks. adrian caught her, guiding her down to the floor as he positioned himself in front of her.


    without hesitation, he pushed his cock into her mouth, the head of his shaft brushing against the back of her throat.


    seraphina''s eyes widened, but she didn''t resist, her lips closing around his cock as she prepared to take his load.


    "aunt, take it all," adrian groaned, his voice low and husky as he released his cum into her mouth. the force of his ejaculation was intense, and seraphina''s eyes watered as she struggled to swallow the torrent of semen.


    but it was too much for her. as adrian''s cum continued to flow, seraphina''s mouth overflowed, his dick slipping out of her lips as a stream of semen sprayed onto her face and chest.


    the sight was utterly debauched, and adrian felt a surge of satisfaction as he gazed down at seraphina''s cum-covered face. she looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction, as she whispered a single word: "more."


    adrian chuckled, his chest heaving with exertion as he gazed down at his aunt. "you''re insatiable, aren''t you?" he whispered, his voice full of affection.


    as the two of them caught their breath, adrian couldn''t help but smile at seraphina''s insatiable appetite. they had a few more rounds, each one more intense and passionate than the last, until seraphina was finally satisfied.


    as they finished, seraphina stood up, her body glistening with sweat and her face flushed with pleasure. she looked like a radiant goddess, her beauty and satisfaction radiating from every pore.


    adrian, on the other hand, was a different story. he stood up, his legs wobbly and his body weak from the intense lovemaking. he stumbled forward, his walk more of a stagger than a stride.


    his legs felt like jelly, his muscles drained from the repeated orgasms. he felt like he had been thoroughly used and discarded, a weak and helpless shell of his former self.


    as he walked, his knees buckled slightly, and he had to catch himself on the wall to prevent himself from falling. he looked like a man who had been completely and utterly drained, his body weak and his spirit spent.


    seraphina, on the other hand, walked out of the room with a confident stride, her head held high and a satisfied smile on her face. she looked like a queen, her beauty and power radiating from every pore.


    as they walked out of the room, adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration for his aunt. she was a force to be reckoned with, a woman of unbridled passion and energy.


    and as for him, well, he was just happy to have been along for the ride. he smiled weakly to himself, his body still trembling with the aftershocks of their lovemaking.


    "i think i need a nap," he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible.

 Chapter 255: Back To Training

    chapter 255: back to trainingadrian adjusted his clothes, a satisfied but composed look settling on his face. he turned to seraphina, who stood by the doorway, her fiery red hair cascading down her back and her piercing blue eyes watching him with an amused glint.


    "aunt seraphina," he began, his tone calm and authoritative, "gather everyone tonight at the meeting hall. we''ll be using the virtual training chamber to enhance our skills and strength further."


    seraphina gave him a slight nod, her expression quickly shifting from amusement to seriousness. "what about the security of the manor while we''re inside the chamber? someone has to ensure it''s protected."


    adrian was already one step ahead. "i''ll have the draconian army halt their training temporarily and guard the manor until we return. that should be enough to secure the estate."


    satisfied with his plan, seraphina offered him a small smile. "very well. i''ll see to it that everyone is ready. i''ll leave you to rest for now."


    the two exchanged a brief but respectful nod before parting ways. adrian made his way back to his room, eager to wash off the day''s exhaustion. he stepped into the bathroom, the sound of water filling the tub calming him as he stripped down. the warm bath soothed his muscles, and he leaned back, his thoughts briefly wandering to everything he had accomplished recently.


    after drying off, adrian collapsed onto his bed, intending to take a short nap. however, his exhaustion got the better of him, and he sank into a deep sleep.


    a knock at the door pulled adrian out of his slumber. blinking groggily, he propped himself up on one elbow. "come in," he called, his voice heavy with sleep.


    christine entered, her cheerful demeanor instantly brightening the room. "big brother, dinner''s ready, and everyone''s waiting for you."


    adrian rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of his nap. "what time is it?" he asked, glancing at the window and noting the golden hues of the evening sky.


    "it''s already evening!" christine giggled. "you''ve been sleeping since midday!"


    adrian groaned softly, running a hand through his hair as he sat up. "i didn''t mean to sleep that long¡­"


    christine shrugged. "you looked so peaceful that i didn''t want to wake you. aunt seraphina asked me to wake you earlier, but¡­" she trailed off, her mischievous grin giving her away. s§×ar?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    adrian raised an eyebrow but decided not to press the matter. he quickly got dressed and followed christine to the dining hall.


    when adrian entered the dining hall, he was greeted by the sight of his women chatting and laughing with one another. isabella, catherine, and seraphina were seated near one end of the table, while christine joined him as he approached.


    "sorry for keeping you all waiting," adrian said as he took his seat. "i only meant to take a short nap, but i overslept."


    seraphina smirked, leaning back in her chair. "i did try to wake you," she teased. "but christine said you were sleeping so soundly, she couldn''t bear to disturb you."


    adrian gave christine a pointed look. "really?"


    before christine could respond, seraphina pulled out her phone and showed him a photo of him sprawled out on his bed, completely at ease. "catherine even took a picture," she added with a smug grin.


    adrian sighed, a mix of amusement and exasperation crossing his face. "why am i not surprised?"


    isabella chuckled softly, chiming in, "don''t blame your aunt. i told christine that if you were in a deep sleep, it was better to let you rest."


    lighthearted laughter rippled through the group as they enjoyed their meal. the conversation flowed naturally, touching on everything from their training progress to small, humorous moments from the day.


    as the plates were cleared and everyone began to settle, adrian sat up straighter, his expression growing more serious. "everyone, are you ready? we''ll be using the virtual training chamber tonight."


    the room fell silent for a moment as everyone nodded in agreement, their faces determined.


    adrian retrieved the virtual training chamber voucher from his inventory and held it up. with a slight flick of his wrist, he activated it. a shimmering portal, swirling with blue and gold energy, materialized in the center of the room.


    "let''s go," adrian said, standing and leading the way.


    one by one, they entered the portal, their figures disappearing into the swirling energy as they prepared for the intense training and challenges ahead.


    as adrian stepped through the portal, the familiar pull of its magic enveloped him, and a moment later, he emerged into the vast expanse of the virtual training chamber.


    the landscape was a breathtaking amalgamation of terrains¡ªa dense forest stretched out to the west, a barren desert to the east, snow-capped mountains to the north, and a volcanic region spewing molten lava to the south.


    the air buzzed with energy, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to pulse faintly with power.


    seraphina was the next to step through, her presence commanding as always. behind her, the rest of the women filed in, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and determination.


    the chamber''s magical voice echoed around them.


    "welcome, challengers. time here flows at one year to one day in your world. tailored challenges await you based on your strengths and weaknesses. prepare yourselves."


    the chamber¡¯s magical voice faded, leaving the group standing in stunned silence. the revelation hung heavily in the air.


    adrian took a moment to process the chamber¡¯s announcement, then raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°when did the training chamber get an intro voice?¡± he murmured to himself, glancing around at his companions, who were equally perplexed.


    the system¡¯s voice sounded inside his mind as monotone as usual.


    "host, didn¡¯t humans get tired of monotony too easily? i added this feature to keep things interesting! how is it? impressive, right?¡±


    adrian facepalmed, shaking his head in a mixture of disbelief and exasperation. ¡°seriously? you¡¯re adding bells and whistles to an ancient artifact without consulting me first?¡±


    the system, clearly unfazed by adrian¡¯s irritation, responded in a monotone voice, ¡°of course! you¡¯ve been working hard, so i thought a little flair might spice things up. aren¡¯t i thoughtful? having a stupid host like you, this great system has to do a lot, be thankful.¡±


    adrian groaned, rubbing his temples. ¡°thoughtful? you¡¯re . you¡¯re out here doing whatever you like with no regard for me.¡±

 Chapter 256: Level 50

    chapter 256: level 50adrian sighed, his hand still rubbing his temple. "i swear, system, one day, you''re going to push me into an early grave with these antics."


    the system''s voice sounded again, entirely unbothered. "host, please. with my guidance, you''re basically immortal. early graves are for people without me."


    adrian rolled his eyes, muttering, "sometimes, i wish you had an off button."


    "host, that''s like wishing for a fish to survive without water. i am your guiding light in this journey."


    "more like the annoying pebble in my shoe," adrian quipped, earning a satisfied chuckle from seraphina, who had been listening to his one-sided banter.


    turning to the rest of the group, adrian shrugged and said, "well, the chamber''s been upgraded with a voice add-on feature."


    christine grinned. ¡°i think it¡¯s cool!¡±


    adrian gave her a flat look. ¡°no way you find this cold mechanical tone cool. but fine, let¡¯s get started. aunt, please take mom and the others and help them level up as quickly as possible. the more levels we gain, the better prepared we¡¯ll be. being allies with the blackthorn family is already making us a target for vortigern and his cronies, so we need to get stronger fast.¡±


    seraphina nodded, her expression serious. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll make sure your mother and the others catch up quickly.¡±


    isabella, standing close by, placed a hand on adrian¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently. ¡°we¡¯ll do our part. you focus on reaching your next milestone.¡±


    adrian¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°thanks, mom. let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    with a nod of understanding, the group dispersed. seraphina led isabella, christine, and the others to the western forest area, where lower-level monsters roamed. meanwhile, adrian moved toward the volcanic region, where higher-level monsters resided.


    as adrian reached the volcanic zone, the system¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°host, would you like me to generate monsters suitable for your level range?¡±


    adrian smirked. ¡°make it quick. level 60 to 70 monsters. i can defeat higher level monsters but it will take some time, so i will go with quantity over quality route.¡±


    ¡°understood, host. preparing the battlefield now,¡± the system replied.


    suddenly, the ground began to tremble. a low, guttural roar echoed in the distance, signaling the arrival of his first challenge. s§×arch* the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    out of the shifting haze of heat came a trio of magma golems. towering figures of molten rock, their glowing cores pulsed like beating hearts.


    adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he evaluated their movements. they were slow but devastatingly powerful¡ªany mistake would be costly.


    adrian drew his blade, its edge shimmering with draconic energy. ¡°alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    adrian adjusted his grip on his blade, the weapon glowing faintly with draconic energy as if eager for the battles ahead.


    he moved forward, each step deliberate as he scanned the horizon. the landscape was jagged and hostile, streams of molten lava crisscrossing the terrain.


    without hesitation, adrian activated shadow vein step, his figure becoming a blur as he vanished from sight.


    the golems swung massive, molten fists at where adrian had been standing, their attacks creating fiery craters. but adrian was already behind them.


    with a swift motion, he unleashed dragon''s fang strike, his blade slicing through the molten rock like butter.


    one golem¡¯s core shattered instantly, and it crumbled into a heap of smoldering fragments.


    the remaining two turned, their glowing eyes locking onto adrian. one golem raised its arm, molten boulders forming in its hand before being hurled toward him.


    adrian¡¯s reflexes kicked in as he activated vein-touched reflexes, his body moving with inhuman speed. he dodged the fiery projectiles, weaving between them with precise movements.


    using phantom blade, adrian conjured an ethereal duplicate of his sword, throwing it toward the second golem. the weapon struck true, piercing its core and causing it to explode in a shower of molten debris.


    before the last golem could retaliate, adrian closed the distance with a single leap. he brought his blade down in a powerful arc, the force of dragon roar amplifying the strike.


    the final golem shattered, leaving behind a glowing crystal core. adrian pocketed it, knowing it could be useful for crafting later.


    the ground trembled again, but this time it was accompanied by a guttural growl that sent chills down adrian''s spine.


    emerging from the lava was a blazing hound, its body wreathed in flames, with eyes like molten orbs. unlike the golems, this creature was fast. it darted toward adrian, flames trailing in its wake.


    adrian raised his blade, channeling mana into his body as he activated draconic cloak, his form shimmering with a protective aura.


    the hound lunged, jaws snapping, but adrian sidestepped just in time. as the hound turned to attack again, adrian feinted, baiting it into overcommitting.


    with precise timing, he struck, his blade igniting with the force of mana siphon, draining the hound¡¯s fiery essence as he slashed through its body. the creature yelped before collapsing into embers.


    adrian barely had time to catch his breath before the air was filled with the beating of massive wings.


    he looked up to see a fire wyvern descending, its molten scales reflecting the fiery landscape.


    the creature let out a deafening roar, unleashing a stream of fire in his direction. adrian dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the searing heat.


    the wyvern circled above, its eyes glowing with predatory intelligence. adrian knew this fight would require all of his strength.


    he activated dragon¡¯s might, his body surging with power as his strength and speed were amplified.


    the wyvern dove, its claws extended to rip him apart. adrian waited until the last second before using void step, teleporting behind the beast mid-dive. with a powerful slash, he struck one of its wings, forcing it to crash to the ground.


    the wyvern roared in pain, thrashing wildly as it tried to regain its footing. adrian didn¡¯t let up.


    he dashed toward the creature, dodging its tail swipe and retaliating with dragon¡¯s fang strike, the force of his attack cracking the wyvern¡¯s molten armor.


    the creature reared back, unleashing another fiery breath, but adrian was ready.


    with a final leap, adrian landed on the wyvern¡¯s back, driving his blade deep into its neck. the creature let out one last, anguished roar before collapsing, its molten body cooling rapidly.


    adrian stood over its corpse, breathing heavily as the familiar surge of energy signaled his victory.


    as the battlefield quieted, adrian felt a shift within himself. power swirled in his core, the draconic energy within him surging to new heights.


    the voice in his mind spoke clearly, its tone almost reverent. "congratulations, host. you have reached level 50. prepare for your second-class ascension."


    adrian smirked, his heart racing with anticipation. "finally," he muttered, gripping his blade tightly as the transformation began.


    the energy within him roared to life, coursing through every fiber of his being. the volcanic terrain around him seemed to resonate with his power, the very air shimmering as he ascended.

 Chapter 257: Dilemma

    chapter 257: dilemmaadrian closed his eyes, feeling the surge of draconic energy pulse through him. it was a sensation like no other¡ªa mixture of intense heat and raw power, as though a dormant volcano within him had finally erupted.


    the air around him grew heavy, the volcanic terrain amplifying the energy spiraling out of control. lava streams nearby bubbled and hissed, reacting to the sheer force emanating from his body.


    he gritted his teeth as the system''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "host, your draconic bloodline will begin resonating with the mana in this environment. the second-class ascension process will begin now. brace yourself and try not to lose your consiousness."


    the energy condensed within him, forming a blazing sphere at the center of his core. adrian''s muscles tensed as his veins glowed faintly, pulsating with light. his entire being was undergoing a metamorphosis.


    suddenly, the pressure grew unbearable, and adrian dropped to one knee, his blade embedding itself into the scorched ground to support him.


    the ground beneath him cracked, molten energy leaking through the fissures. his draconic aura expanded violently, creating shockwaves that shook the surrounding volcanic zone.


    sweat dripped down his forehead as he fought to stay conscious.


    his mind was flooded with visions¡ªancient dragons soaring through endless skies, their roars shaking the heavens; spellblades carving through legions of enemies with unparalleled precision; and shadows engulfing battlefields, leaving nothing but silence in their wake.


    each vision felt like a trial, testing his resolve. adrian gritted his teeth, refusing to falter.


    "i won''t be broken," he growled, forcing himself to stand. the energy spiraling inside him grew hotter, wilder.


    it was as though the very essence of his being was being rewritten, reforged in the fires of his determination.


    then, everything stopped.


    for a brief moment, there was only silence. adrian stood motionless, the stillness around him almost deafening.


    then, a booming sound erupted from his core, like the roar of a thousand dragons. a blinding light engulfed him, forcing him to shield his eyes.


    when the light dimmed, adrian found himself standing in a strange void. the space was filled with shimmering stars and flowing streams of energy, each representing different paths.


    the voice of the system echoed once again, calm and authoritative.


    "host, congratulations on reaching level 50. you now have the opportunity to choose your second class. alternatively, you may upgrade your current class, evolving the draconian spellblade to a higher tier. the choice is yours."


    adrian''s eyes scanned the ethereal void, his breath steady as he absorbed the magnitude of the moment. each star and flowing stream of energy represented a potential future¡ªa path he could take to solidify his legacy. but he wasn¡¯t one to rush decisions, especially one as monumental as this.


    ¡°system,¡± adrian said, his voice calm but commanding, ¡°before i make any decisions, show me the options. both for evolving my current class and for choosing a new second class.¡±


    the system responded immediately, its tone unchanging, yet carrying an air of importance.


    "understood, host. displaying options now."


    evolved class:  sea??h th§× nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    draconian spellblade <- archdraconic spellblade


    description: the archdraconic spellblade embodies the apex of draconic and swordplay fusion. with this evolution, your mastery over draconic energy and spell-sword techniques reaches unprecedented levels.


    benefits:+50 strength, +40 intelligence, +25 endurance, +15 agility.


    enhanced dragon¡¯s might: further boosts all stats and extends the duration of the ability.


    new skill: draconic tempest ¨C summon a storm of draconic energy, devastating enemies within a massive radius.


    new passive: dragon''s dominion ¨C aura passively weakens enemies and enhances allies in the vicinity.significantly reduced mana consumption for spellblade techniques.


    second class options


    1. voidblade shadowlord


    description: masters of shadow and blade, voidblade shadowlords excel in agility, stealth, and overwhelming enemies with precision strikes from the shadows. they blend martial skill with void energy, creating unpredictable and devastating attacks.


    benefits:+30 agility, +30 strength, +20 intelligence, +15 luck.


    new skill: shadow rift slash ¨C tear a rift into the void, striking enemies across dimensions.


    new passive: veil of shadows ¨C permanently boosts stealth and critical hit chances.enhanced mobility and access to advanced stealth tactics.


    2. flameborne warlord


    description:


    a destructive warrior who harnesses the power of fire, the flameborne warlord dominates the battlefield with fiery weapons and explosive attacks. their fiery nature makes them a force to be reckoned with in both close and mid-range combat.


    benefits:+40 strength, +30 endurance, +25 intelligence.new skill: infernal cataclysm ¨C a wide-range explosive attack that rains fire on all enemies.


    new passive: lavaborn resilience ¨C greatly enhances resistance to heat and fire-based attacks while boosting physical defense.increased aoe damage and durability.


    3.celestial spellblade


    description:


    a divine spellblade who draws upon celestial energy to empower their strikes. the celestial spellblade wields holy energy to smite foes and protect allies, balancing offensive power with supportive abilities.


    benefits:+30 strength, +30 intelligence, +25 charm, +20 luck.new skill: starfall strike ¨C summon celestial blades from the heavens to rain down upon enemies.


    new passive: blessed aura ¨C passively heals allies in the vicinity and boosts their mana regeneration.hybrid support and damage-dealing role.


    4. stormbreaker duelist


    description: harnessing the power of lightning and unparalleled agility, the stormbreaker duelist is a tempest on the battlefield. they move like a storm, delivering rapid strikes and devastating bursts of lightning.


    benefits:+40 agility, +30 strength, +20 intelligence.


    new skill: thunderclap blitz ¨C instantly teleport to enemies within range, striking them with lightning-infused attacks.


    new passive: storm¡¯s fury ¨C each attack charges a storm gauge, unleashing a devastating burst when full.greatly enhanced attack speed and mobility.


    5. wyrmblood duelist


    description: a draconic warrior who wields daggers with unmatched precision and channels their draconic bloodline for both offense and defense. they are deadly in close-quarters combat and highly resilient.


    benefits:+30 strength, +30 endurance, +20 agility, +20 intelligence.


    new skill: bloodfang slash ¨C convert a portion of your health into a powerful draconic dagger attack that heals you based on the damage dealt.


    new passive: wyrmblood vitality ¨C your draconic blood enhances health regeneration and reduces the cooldown of skills based on missing health.high durability and sustain while maintaining offensive power.


    6. dragonfang harbinger


    description: a dagger-wielding specialist who focuses purely on draconic fury. the dragonfang harbinger unleashes primal draconic power in every strike, devastating enemies with raw force and precision


    benefits:+40 strength, +30 agility, +20 endurance.


    new skill: harbinger''s wrath ¨C unleash a cone of draconic energy with your daggers, dealing massive damage to all enemies in front of you.


    new passive: fury of the wyrm ¨C the lower your health, the higher your attack power becomes.focused on high damage output and overwhelming enemies with primal force.


    adrian stared at the glowing system panel before him, his eyes darting between the options laid out in vivid detail.


    each one radiated with untapped potential, the more he looked, the more unsure he became.


    adrian closed his eyes, inhaling deeply as he steadied his mind. "system," he murmured, his voice firm despite the storm of uncertainty swirling within him.


    "i need more details. what will the long-term benefits of each choice be? which of these classes will best strengthen my existing stats and abilities?"

 Chapter 258: Decision

    Chapter 258: DecisionAdrian stood at the heart of a swirling void, the air heavy with the hum of power emanating from the System.


    The atmosphere pulsed around him like a living thing, its vibrations running through his veins, resonating with his very soul.


    He had faced many challenges, countless decisions that had shaped his journey, but this¡ªthis was different.


    Before him, two shimmering paths stretched into the endless void. Each was alive, rippling with promise, the faint echo of untold power whispering from their depths.


    The golden path to his left glowed with fiery intensity, its light radiating strength and authority.


    The other path, to his right, shimmered with a kaleidoscope of colors, shifting and morphing into endless possibilities with every passing moment.


    Adrian crossed his arms, his gaze steady but his mind alive with contemplation.


    "System," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the silence, "I need more details. What will the long-term benefits of each choice be? Which of these classes will best complement my current stats and abilities?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The System¡¯s voice, calm yet commanding, resonated within his mind.


    "Host, you stand at a crossroads¡ªa choice that will shape not only your destiny but the future of all who follow you. You may upgrade your class, refining your existing strengths to unparalleled heights, or take on a secondary class, diversifying your capabilities. Each path has its own advantages, but neither is without consequence."


    Adrian¡¯s eyes flicked toward the golden path. The brilliance of its light grew brighter as he stared, and suddenly, a vision unfurled before him.


    He saw himself in a new form, his body encased in shimmering black and gold scales that radiated an aura of dominion.


    His blade, no longer the familiar weapon he wielded, now burned with raw, unrestrained draconic power.


    With every swing, waves of golden energy tore through the battlefield, splitting mountains, toppling fortresses, and disintegrating hordes of enemies in a single strike.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked and burned from the sheer force of his presence.


    ¡°Upgrade your class,¡± the System intoned, its voice layered with both temptation and caution, ¡°and you will ascend to a level of power that few can comprehend. Your Strength and Intelligence will surge, amplifying your existing abilities to unprecedented levels. Dragon Roar will evolve into Draconic Tempest, a cataclysmic ability capable of reshaping the battlefield with elemental fury. Scaled Defense will harden into Scaled Bastion, granting nearly impenetrable resistance to both physical and magical attacks. Each of your skills will synergize perfectly, transforming you into the embodiment of draconic might.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered on the image, the raw potential calling to him like a siren¡¯s song. Yet, as he stared, a faint shadow crept into the vision.


    ¡°But what¡¯s the cost?¡± Adrian asked, his voice steady but laced with curiosity.


    The golden light dimmed slightly as the System responded.


    ¡°Specialization. While your power will become unmatched in its domain, you will sacrifice versatility. You will be a juggernaut on the battlefield, but those who can exploit the weaknesses of your style may challenge you. In situations requiring adaptability or finesse, you may find yourself constrained by the singular focus of your path.¡±


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the weight of the words. He turned his attention to the second path, its kaleidoscope of colors drawing him in.


    As he stepped closer, the shifting lights coalesced into a series of vivid visions, each more breathtaking than the last.


    The first image showed a shadow-clad figure moving like a whisper through the battlefield. In one moment, Adrian saw himself vanishing into the darkness, his body melding with the shadows.


    In the next, he reappeared behind his enemy, a gleaming blade piercing their back before they even realized he was there. His movements were fluid, precise, and lethal, a perfect assassin wielding the skills of a Voidblade Shadowlord.


    The vision shifted. Now he stood amidst a raging inferno, flames licking at his feet as he faced a horde of enemies.


    His body was wreathed in fire, his blade glowing white-hot as he unleashed a devastating explosion that incinerated everything within a hundred-meter radius.


    As a Flameborne Warlord, his power was raw and untamed, his every strike a testament to destruction.


    Finally, the kaleidoscope settled on an image of unmatched speed and precision. Lightning coursed through Adrian¡¯s veins, his movements a blur as he danced across the battlefield.


    As a Stormblade Duelist, he was a tempest personified, striking faster than the eye could follow, his blade a conduit of pure, electrifying power.


    ¡°By taking a secondary class,¡± the System explained, ¡°you gain versatility. You will no longer be bound to a single approach. Imagine combining your draconic strength with the stealth and lethality of the Voidblade Shadowlord, or complementing your melee prowess with the elemental might of a Flameborne Warlord. A second class will allow you to adapt to any challenge, no matter how unexpected.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°That sounds useful.¡±


    ¡°Useful, yes,¡± the System cautioned, ¡°but not without its challenges. Your growth will slow as you split your focus between two disciplines. Mastery of both will require significant time and effort. Furthermore, unless the new class complements your existing one, you risk creating conflicting abilities that dilute your overall combat effectiveness. Balancing two classes will demand careful strategy and foresight.¡±


    Adrian exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair as he weighed the options. Both paths carried immense potential, but each came with risks.


    The golden path offered refinement, the promise of overwhelming power at the cost of flexibility. The kaleidoscope path offered diversity, the ability to adapt and overcome, but at the price of slower growth and potential conflicts.


    The void around him fell silent, as if holding its breath, awaiting his decision. Adrian closed his eyes, centering himself.


    He felt the steady pulse of his draconic core, its energy a reminder of the power he already possessed. His mind raced, but his resolve never wavered.


    Finally, he clenched his fist, his eyes snapping open with determination. His choice was made.


    ¡°System,¡± he said, his voice unwavering, ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Adrian took a deep breath, his eyes shifting to the golden path as he let the shimmering kaleidoscope of possibilities fade from his mind.


    If he were alone, if this journey were his to bear entirely by himself, perhaps he would have chosen the second option. The allure of versatility, of being able to face any situation regardless of the challenge, was undeniable.


    But he wasn¡¯t alone.


    His mind wandered to the faces of his women, his family. Isabella, Sophia, Seraphina, Eve, Rosalyn and the little girl whom he had long since considered his own little sister, Chrisitine.


    They weren¡¯t just there to follow him. They were there to stand with him, to fight beside him, to grow stronger together. And in their strength, Adrian saw the answer to his dilemma.


    He didn¡¯t need to be a jack-of-all-trades. He didn¡¯t need to cover every base, adapt to every situation, or wield every kind of power.


    That¡¯s what his companions were for. Together, they could cover for each other¡¯s weaknesses, balance each other¡¯s strengths, and face anything the world could throw at them.


    The choice was clear.


    ¡°System,¡± Adrian said, his voice steady and resolute, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will upgrade my class. I don¡¯t need versatility. My strength, hereby will lie, in my specialization. Together with my family, we will cover each other¡¯s weaknesses and forge ahead as one.¡±


    As Adrian declared his decision, the golden path blazed with an intense brilliance, enveloping him in a radiant light.


    He braced himself, feeling the surge of energy building within his core. This was it¡ªthe moment of ascension, the next step in his evolution.


    Seconds passed.


    Then a minute.


    Nothing happened.


    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked down at his hands, expecting the transformation to begin. The air around him, once alive with energy, now felt eerily still. A nervous chuckle escaped his lips as he shifted his stance.


    ¡°System?¡± he called out, his voice laced with uncertainty. No response.


    His fingers flexed, the tension in his body growing as he tried again, louder this time. ¡°System! Did you hear me? I¡¯ve made my choice!¡±


    Silence.


    Adrian¡¯s heart began to race, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. The void, once filled with whispers of promise, now felt oppressive, almost suffocating. The shimmering golden path before him flickered like a dying flame.


    ¡°System!¡± he yelled, his voice echoing into the emptiness. Still, there was no answer. His fists clenched as a sinking feeling gnawed at his resolve.


    Had something gone wrong? Had his decision triggered a consequence he hadn¡¯t anticipated? The thought sent a shiver down his spine.

 Chapter 259: Second Class

    Chapter 259: Second ClassThe silence stretched on, thick and suffocating. Adrian''s pulse pounded in his ears as he stood motionless, his jaw tightening. His choice had been made, yet nothing was happening.


    Then, just as frustration threatened to bubble over, the System''s voice finally echoed through the void.


    "Congratulations, Host."


    The voice dripped with sarcasm, its tone slow and deliberate, like an exasperated teacher addressing a particularly dense student.


    "You have finally grasped the essence of seduction. By choosing to upgrade your class instead of gaining a secondary one¡ªeven at the cost of unknown possibilities¡ªyou have demonstrated a fundamental truth. Truly, what an epiphany."


    Adrian''s eye twitched. He had been through too much to deal with a smug AI, but before he could respond, the System continued.


    "You see, Host, seduction¡ªmuch like life¡ªis never meant to be a solo endeavor. Just as seduction requires two people, so too does true power flourish not in isolation, but in unity. Alone, even the strongest will struggle against the tides of fate. But with a partner¡ªah, that changes everything."


    The golden path flared to life once more, its radiance pulsing in time with the System''s words.


    "The purpose of the Seduction System is not simply to grant you power, but to ensure that you and your partners grow together, overcoming adversity as one. Strength alone does not conquer all¡ªconnections, trust, and synergy do."


    The void around him shifted, shimmering like rippling water, as though the very fabric of this realm acknowledged the truth behind those words.


    "You have chosen well, Host. By committing to your specialization, you have acknowledged your role, your strength, and most importantly, the strength of those beside you. With them, you will not just adapt¡ªyou will dominate. And so, your ascension shall begin."


    A low hum filled the space as golden energy surged forward, engulfing Adrian in a blinding eruption of power.


    His muscles tensed as raw draconic might poured into his core, his body reshaped and reforged by the system''s overwhelming force.


    Adrian clenched his fists, his blood igniting with newfound strength. This was it.


    Adrian¡¯s pulse quickened, his heart pounding as uncertainty clawed at the edges of his mind. But then¡ª


    A sudden, blinding surge of energy erupted from beneath his feet. The golden path, which had flickered weakly moments ago, now roared to life, engulfing him in a column of radiant, fiery light.


    The void trembled as a deep, resonant hum filled the air, the sheer force of the transformation shaking the very fabric of existence around him.


    Adrian clenched his fists as an overwhelming force coursed through his veins. His draconic core flared to life, burning like a miniature sun within his chest.


    Every fiber of his being felt as though it was being torn apart and reforged anew. His muscles tensed, his bones vibrated, and his very soul resonated with the raw, untamed power surging through him.


    Scales¡ªgolden and obsidian¡ªbegan to form across his body, their radiant luster shimmering with a divine brilliance.


    His draconic essence deepened, his very presence exuding an aura of absolute authority. His mana, once a steady river, transformed into an unrelenting storm, surging and expanding beyond its former limits.


    Visions flashed before his eyes¡ªof ancient dragons soaring across the heavens, of mighty emperors wielding unfathomable power, of battlefields reduced to dust under the might of beings far beyond mortality.


    His sword, the very weapon that had been his companion throughout his journey, shattered in his grip¡ªonly to be reforged mid-air by the very energy pouring from his soul. It twisted and reshaped itself, becoming something entirely new.


    A magnificent blade of pure draconic essence, its edge gleaming with condensed might, pulsed in his grasp.


    A deep roar escaped Adrian¡¯s lips¡ªnot entirely human, not entirely dragon. It was something greater, something primal, something absolute. His very existence had ascended beyond its previous limits.


    Then, as suddenly as it began, the eruption of energy receded. The golden light dimmed, retreating back into the depths of his soul, leaving behind something¡­ new.


    Adrian exhaled, steam rising from his mouth as he steadied himself. He felt stronger, sharper, more refined. His power was no longer just immense¡ªit was focused, honed, an embodiment of draconic perfection.


    And then, the System¡¯s voice rang out once more, its tone filled with something different this time. Admiration? Satisfaction?


    "Congratulations, Host, for completing the Hidden Mission: ¡®Understanding the Essence of the System.¡¯"


    Adrian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Hidden mission?" He hadn''t been aware he was completing one.


    "As a reward for your decision, you have received the following:


    All-Purpose Virtual Training Chamber (x3), Double Experience Potion (x3),One chance to choose an Occupational Subclass."


    Adrian¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. This¡­ this was insane. He had expected his class upgrade to come with power¡ªbut these rewards? He hit the jackpot by choosing the option what he thought was correct.


    He quickly gathered himself and asked, "Wait. What do you mean by ¡®Occupational Subclass¡¯?"


    The System, ever patient, responded.


    "An Occupational Subclass is a non-combat profession that provides long-term benefits beyond battle. Examples include Alchemist, Artifact Refiner, Blacksmith, and other specialized crafts. While "


    Adrian furrowed his brows. This was something he had never even considered. A secondary profession could be incredibly useful¡ªalchemy for potions, blacksmithing for weapon crafting, or even artifact refining for enchanted gear.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to make that decision right now.


    "Do I have to choose my subclass immediately?" he asked.


    "No, Host. You may choose at any time. Your reward is permanent."


    Adrian exhaled in relief. That was good. He¡¯d take his time to weigh his options properly.


    He wanted to discuss with his family first before proceeding to chose the appropriate sub-class that will bring benefit to his family.


    But then the System¡¯s tone shifted slightly, becoming more formal.


    "The System is now ready to complete your class upgrade. Will you proceed?"


    Adrian paused. A thought struck him¡ªwhat about the training chamber? If the System upgraded now, what would happen to it and to them who are inside it?


    "System, if I proceed with the upgrade now, what will happen to the training chamber?"


    "The chamber will deactivate, and all occupants will be forcefully removed."


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. That meant everyone currently inside would be ejected before they could finish gaining the levels. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head. That wasn¡¯t an option.


    "Then let''s not proceed for now," Adrian said decisively. "We''ll begin the upgrade after we leave the chamber. I won¡¯t let everyone''s leveling be interrupted."


    The System remained silent for a moment before responding.


    "Understood, Host. The upgrade will be placed on hold until you are ready to proceed."


    "Now then, lets see how much stronger I have gotten", Adrian murmured to himself as he was filled with anticipation.


    "System show me my status panel", Adrian called out to the system with great anticipation.


    As soon as Adrian made his request, a translucent  panel materialized before him, shimmering with power.


    The text glowed with a brilliance that felt almost alive, reflecting his newfound strength and transformation.

 Chapter 260: Testing New Skills

    Chapter 260: Testing New SkillsAs soon as Adrian made his request, a translucent panel materialized before him, shimmering with power.


    The text glowed with a brilliance that felt almost alive, reflecting his newfound strength and transformation.


    Name: Adrian Everhart


    Age: 18 S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Class: Archdraconic Spellblade


    Level: 50


    Title: Head of Everhart Manor, Draconian Hatchling


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 2,350


    Mana Points (MP): 970


    Strength: 501


    Agility: 386


    Endurance: 452


    Intelligence: 358


    Charm: 138


    Luck: 85


    Seduction Points (SP): 1,111,111


    New Class Perks:Enhanced Dragon''s Might: Further boosts all stats and extends the ability''s duration significantly.


    New Skill - Draconic Tempest: Summons a storm of draconic energy, devastating enemies within a massive radius.


    New Passive - Dragon''s Dominion:Passively weakens enemies in a large area.Enhances allies'' combat abilities.Greatly reduces mana consumption for spellblade techniques.


    Skills:


    Intermediate Swordsmanship (Level 1)


    Advanced Mana Control (Level 1)


    Dragon Roar (Level 10)


    Scaled Defense (Level 10)


    Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique


    Shadow Vein Step (Level 9)


    Dragon''s Fang Strike (Level 8)


    Vein-Touched Reflexes (Level 9)


    Draconic Cloak (Level 9)


    Mana Fortification (Level 8)


    Dragon''s Might (Level 7)


    Cloning Technique (Level 7)


    Mana Siphon (Level 6)


    Void Step (Level 5)


    Draconic Pulse (Level 6)


    Phantom Blade (Level 5)


    Disguise (Level 4)


    Sacred Healing (Level 5)


    NEW: Draconic Tempest (Level 1)


    As Adrian scanned through his new status, he couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction. His stats were outrageous, surpassing even most warriors at middle to late levels of second class, despite only being Level 50.


    This overwhelming growth was thanks to the Eternal Yin-Yang Harmony Technique, which not only increased his attributes but also boosted the attributes of his women.


    Every night of dual cultivation granted him exponential progress, and now, after reaching his Second-Class advancement, he could finally break past the Level 10 skill cap and push his strongest techniques even further.


    ¡°I need to test my new power,¡± he thought, the anticipation coursing through his veins like fire.


    Instead of rushing off to inform his women, he took a deep breath and commanded the system within the Virtual Training Chamber.


    ¡°System, generate high-level monsters. I need a real challenge.


    The air inside the Virtual Training Chamber grew heavy as Adrian made his request. A deep hum resonated through the space, and the ground beneath his feet pulsed with a crimson glow. The system responded immediately.


    ?


    ?


    A deafening roar split the silence as the chamber morphed around him. The flat training grounds twisted and expanded, the terrain shifting into a battlefield of ruin and fire.


    Jagged black spires jutted from the ground like the bones of an ancient dragon. Rivers of molten lava flowed through cracks in the earth, filling the air with blistering heat.


    Above, the sky darkened, clouds swirling in an unnatural storm, lightning flickering between them.


    A low, guttural growl rumbled through the chamber. Then, the first enemy emerged.


    But before Adrian could even focus on the upcoming fight, he paused. His red eyes narrowed as he replayed the system¡¯s words in his head,"wait. Why the hell was the system talking like that?"


    Frowning, Adrian folded his arms. ¡°Oi. What¡¯s with this way of talking all of a sudden?¡±


    For a moment, the system remained silent. Then, a response materialized in glowing text before him.


    ?


    ?


    Adrian ran a hand down his face, exhaling slowly. ¡°...You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me.¡±


    ?


    Shaking his head in exasperation, Adrian muttered, ¡°If only this thing was not useful, I would have shut it down forever.¡±


    With a sigh, he rolled his shoulders. "Whatever."


    If his system likes to act retarded, let it be. He¡¯d just ignore it and focus on the real task¡ªtesting his new power.


    Adrian drew his sword, golden draconic energy surging to life around him as he turned toward his first opponent.


    "Time to see what Level 80 monsters were really made of," he murmured to himself as he readied himself facing towards the monster that was generated inside the chamber.


    A colossal figure stepped forward from the shifting shadows¡ªan Obsidian Hellbeast, its molten veins glowing like magma beneath its blackened steel-like hide.


    Standing at least four meters tall, the creature¡¯s molten claws scraped against the stone, sending up sparks. Its glowing crimson eyes locked onto Adrian, and with a beastly snarl, it charged.


    BOOM!


    The ground cracked beneath its weight as it surged forward, moving with terrifying speed for something of its size. Adrian didn¡¯t flinch. His golden draconic aura exploded outward as he activated Dragon¡¯s Might, his muscles surging with raw power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    With a single Shadow Vein Step, Adrian vanished¡ªa blur of motion¡ªjust as the Hellbeast¡¯s claws tore through the air where he had been standing. The shockwave from its missed attack sent fissures through the ground, molten lava erupting from below.


    Adrian reappeared above the beast, blade drawn, his golden eyes gleaming. He twisted mid-air, channeling mana into his sword. Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike!


    A crescent arc of draconic energy surged from his blade, slamming into the Hellbeast¡¯s armored back. The impact tore through its molten hide, sending blackened shards flying. The beast roared in pain, but it wasn¡¯t done yet. It reared back, its massive chest glowing brighter¡ª


    It was about to unleash a breath attack.


    Adrian¡¯s instincts screamed at him. His body moved before he even thought, his Vein-Touched Reflexes allowing him to react in an instant.


    He disappeared once more, this time using Void Step to slip into the shadows¡ªright as the Hellbeast unleashed a torrent of white-hot flames.


    FWOOSH!


    The flames consumed everything in their path, melting the stone, turning the battlefield into an inferno. Adrian reappeared on the beast¡¯s blind side, his expression unreadable. The monster barely had time to react before he extended a single hand.


    ¡°Draconic Pulse.¡±


    A shockwave of golden energy erupted from his palm, point-blank. The force sent the Hellbeast skidding backward, molten chunks of its body splattering across the battlefield.


    But before Adrian could capitalize on the opening, a chill ran down his spine.


    A killing intent. Cold. Calculated.


    His eyes snapped to the side¡ªjust in time to see a second opponent emerging from the storm of fire.

 Chapter 261: Testing New Skills Part 2

    Chapter 261: Testing New Skills Part 2As the Obsidian Hellbeast staggered backward, molten chunks dripping from its wounded body, Adrian''s attention was already shifting. His instincts screamed at him¡ªanother enemy was coming.


    From the inferno of swirling flames, a second opponent emerged.


    A Voidscale Reaper. revise this into paragraph but keep words count same. also keep on adding sfx for battle sound.


    Towering at nearly three meters tall, the humanoid creature was covered in sleek, obsidian-black scales that shimmered like liquid darkness.


    Its elongated limbs ended in razor-sharp talons, and its twin serpentine tails writhed menacingly behind it. Most terrifying of all were its eyes¡ªtwo pits of violet light that seemed to devour the surrounding energy.


    Adrian smirked, eyes gleaming with excitement. "Now this¡­ this is more like it."


    System Alert: Enemy Identified.


    Voidscale Reaper (Level 82). A rare apex predator born from the abyss. Possesses advanced mana manipulation and enhanced regeneration.


    Threat Level: Extreme.


    Before Adrian could react, the Voidscale Reaper vanished. No sound. No movement. One moment it was there¡ªthen gone.


    "Fast¡ª!"


    A sharp whistling noise tore through the air.


    Adrian twisted instinctively, activating Vein-Touched Reflexes.


    CLANG!


    Just in time. His sword caught the Reaper''s strike¡ªits elongated claws clashing against his enchanted blade, sending a shockwave rippling outward. The force behind the attack was immense¡ªstrong enough to dig his feet into the ground despite his enhanced strength.


    But the Reaper wasn''t finished.


    With unnatural fluidity, it twisted its body mid-air, its second tail lashing out.


    THWIP!


    Adrian ducked, the tail slicing clean through a jagged stone behind him, splitting it like butter.


    "If that hit me, it might have taken my head off," he noted grimly.


    With a burst of mana, Adrian retaliated. Dragon''s Might flared even stronger, his golden aura blazing as he struck back with Phantom Blade¡ªan illusionary attack technique that layered multiple afterimages of his sword slashes, confusing enemies.


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    Five strikes landed simultaneously, cutting deep into the Voidscale Reaper''s torso.


    It screeched¡ªan inhuman, guttural noise¡ªbut instead of falling back, its wounds began knitting together instantly.


    Warning: Enemy possesses Advanced Regeneration. Standard attacks will be less effective.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. "Then I need to hit it with something stronger."


    Raising his free hand, he activated Mana Fortification, focusing raw energy into his sword.


    Golden lightning crackled around him.


    Dragon''s Fang Strike!


    A massive crescent arc of draconic energy exploded from his blade, roaring toward the Voidscale Reaper.


    The creature reacted instantly¡ªit warped out of existence, vanishing into the shadows.


    Adrian''s attack hit the battlefield instead, splintering the ground, sending debris flying.


    Then¡ªmovement behind him.


    "Damn¡ª"


    Before he could react, the Reaper materialized in his shadow.


    Its claw pierced through his side.


    A flash of searing pain shot through Adrian as the creature''s talons embedded deep into his ribs, its violet eyes gleaming with malicious hunger.


    For a moment, the battlefield was silent.


    Then¡ªBOOM!


    A golden shockwave erupted from Adrian''s body.


    Draconic Pulse¡ªactivated at point-blank range!


    The force sent the Voidscale Reaper flying backward, crashing through several stone formations before slamming into a molten lava pool.


    HISS!


    The creature screeched in agony as the lava consumed it. Its regeneration struggled against the molten rock, but Adrian knew better than to assume it was finished.


    Blood dripped down his side, but the pain barely registered. His Endurance was too high for a single wound to slow him down.


    He exhaled sharply, eyes burning with intensity.


    "One monster down. One more to go."


    The Hellbeast had recovered.


    The molten titan let out a guttural roar, its entire torso glowing bright red as it prepared to unleash another devastating attack.


    Adrian wasn''t about to let that happen.


    "Time to test my new skill."


    He closed his eyes, focusing.


    The air around him trembled.


    Draconic Tempest¡ªActivate.


    A storm of golden energy erupted from Adrian''s body, spiraling high into the sky.


    The clouds above darkened, swirling violently.


    Then¡ªlightning struck.


    Not from the sky, but from Adrian himself.


    Bolts of golden energy rained down, each one exploding like a miniature sun upon impact. The battlefield shook, the Hellbeast''s body torn apart by countless bursts of draconic might.


    The sheer magnitude of the attack was unreal. The heat melted stone, the force obliterated terrain, and the entire battlefield became a storm-ridden inferno.


    By the time the dust settled, the Obsidian Hellbeast was gone¡ªreduced to nothing but molten remains.


    Adrian stood in the center of the devastation, golden sparks still crackling around his body.


    "That was¡­ powerful." He exhaled, feeling the weight of his new skill''s mana drain. Half of his MP was gone in a single activation.


    Still, it was worth it.


    He turned his gaze back toward the molten pool where the Voidscale Reaper had fallen.


    It was¡­ moving.


    Despite the lava melting parts of its body, it still struggled to rise, its regeneration fighting against the overwhelming heat.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Persistent little bastard, huh?"


    He clenched his sword, mana swirling around the blade.


    One final blow.


    He leaped forward¡ªShadow Vein Step activating mid-air¡ªblurring through the battlefield.


    The Reaper lashed out with its final attack, a desperate claw strike.


    Adrian vanished.


    Reappeared above it.


    His sword descended.


    "Dragon''s Fang Strike!"


    SLASH!


    The impact split the air apart, a blinding explosion of draconic energy consuming both Adrian and the Voidscale Reaper.


    For a brief moment, there was only golden light.


    Then¡ªsilence.


    SYSTEM ALERT: ENEMIES DEFEATED.


    Adrian exhaled deeply, feeling the adrenaline fade. His golden aura dimmed, the battlefield slowly returning to silence.


    His new class, Archdraconic Spellblade, had proven itself beyond expectations. His skills had evolved, his strength had multiplied.


    But this was only the beginning.


    He grinned to himself.


    "If this is what I can do at Level 50¡­ I can''t wait to see how strong I''ll get at higher levels."


    The training chamber shimmered, resetting itself for the next trial.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, eyes burning with unrelenting ambition.


    "System," he called out.


    "Generate the next wave."


    And with that, the battlefield erupted into chaos once more.


    As the battlefield reset, molten remains of the Hellbeast cooling into hardened rock, Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling the residual energy crackling through his veins.


    His golden aura flickered, dimming slightly as his mana reserves recalibrated. The sheer power of his new class, Archdraconic Spellblade, was exhilarating.


    Every movement felt sharper, faster¡ªhis body pushing the limits of what he had once thought possible.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one who had felt the shift. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A ripple in space signaled multiple presences arriving near the training chamber¡¯s observation deck.


    Sophia, Isabella, Rosalyn, Chris, Seraphina, Christine and Eve had all felt the surge of power¡ªan undeniable pulse of ascension that came from Adrian reaching his second class.


    Their curiosity, mixed with an almost instinctual draw toward his presence, had led them to witness his battle firsthand.


    Standing near the edge of the shimmering boundary that separated the chamber from the outside world, they watched in awe.


    Sophia, her dual blades resting against her waist, crossed her arms as she observed the battlefield, her crimson eyes gleaming with something dangerously close to admiration.


    The Everhart prodigy, the so-called Genius of the Sword, had never been one to be easily impressed. Yet, as she gazed at Adrian standing amidst the battlefield''s wreckage, his body glowing with draconic energy, she felt her heart skip a beat.


    Her fingers curled slightly, an uncharacteristic warmth spreading through her chest.


    The way he stood, unyielding and confident, exuding power in its purest form¡ªit was infuriatingly attractive.


    "I wonder how much longer can he last now that he has ascended. I will have to try it out tonight I guess." Sophia murmured to herself as she looked at her little brother, her eyes filled with desire.


    Meanwhile, Christine, the little fan girl, practically had stars in her eyes. "Big Brother is so cool! Did you see that last attack?"


    Her voice was filled with excitement, her hands clenched into fists as she replayed the moment in her mind.

 Chapter 262: Small Celebration

    Chapter 262: Small CelebrationAs the last echoes of battle faded, Adrian rolled his shoulders, letting the tension of combat gradually unwind.


    The battlefield had reset itself¡ªmolten rock hardened into smooth formations, the destruction erased as if the clash had never happened.


    But the charged air, still crackling with remnants of power, told a different story. He had ascended¡ªtranscended, even.


    The Archdraconic Spellblade wasn''t just a new class. It was a declaration. A promise of what he was becoming.


    Before he could fully process his evolution, he sensed movement.


    Turning, he caught sight of his women approaching from the shimmering boundary that separated the training chamber from the outside world.


    Their expressions held a mix of pride, awe, affection, and something else¡ªsomething deeper.


    The first to reach him was Isabella.


    She moved with grace and urgency, her gaze locked onto him.


    The boy she had once believed doomed to mediocrity now stood before her as a man who had shattered every limit, risen above all expectations, and carved his own legend.


    Pride swelled in her chest, and she reached for him without hesitation.


    Without a word, Isabella cupped Adrian''s face, her fingers gently tracing his jawline, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her touch.


    "My son¡­" Her voice was barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. "You''ve come so far."


    Adrian blinked at the rare show of vulnerability but didn''t pull away as Isabella brushed aside a few damp strands of his hair. Her eyes searched his, memorizing every detail.


    "Everyone labelled you as a waste," she continued, her voice steady yet carrying the weight of the past. "Dismissed you. Ridiculed you. But look at you now. My son has become a force of nature."


    A small smile tugged at the corner of Adrian''s lips. "I had to prove them wrong."


    Isabella''s expression softened. "You did. And more."


    Then, in a rare display of motherly affection, she leaned forward and placed a gentle kiss on his forehead. It wasn''t formal. It wasn''t out of obligation. It was pure, overwhelming pride.


    Christine, unable to contain herself any longer, rushed forward. "Big Brother, you were amazing!" She practically launched herself at him, wrapping her arms around his torso in an enthusiastic hug. "That last move¡ªthe lightning, the sword strike¡ªit was like something out of a legend!"


    Adrian let out a soft chuckle, patting the small girl''s head. "I appreciate the praise, Christine."


    She pulled back, grinning up at him. "I''m gonna train even harder! If you''re this strong at Level 50, then I need to catch up fast!"


    Sophia smirked but stayed slightly behind, arms crossed as she observed him with a keen gaze. She wasn''t the type to throw herself into someone''s arms, but the fire in her eyes betrayed her thoughts.


    Seeing Adrian wield such overwhelming power, standing unchallenged in the aftermath of battle¡ªit made her blood stir in ways she wasn''t quite willing to admit.


    She tilted her head. "Hmph. Not bad. I suppose you''ll do."


    Adrian arched a brow. "Oh? Just ''not bad''?"


    Sophia''s lips curled in amusement. "We''ll see if you can keep up with me later." Her voice dipped into something more suggestive, and Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Eve stepped closer with a curious glint in her gaze. "Your combat efficiency has increased dramatically, Adrian. I noticed several optimizations in your movement and mana circulation. Your new class is an absolute marvel."


    Adrian smirked. "Glad to impress."


    Seraphina watched it all with a knowing smile, arms folded beneath her ample chest. "Auntie is proud too, you know," she teased. "You''re making quite the name for yourself. Look how popular you are with women."


    Adrian shook his head at her playful tone but felt a warmth settle deep within him.


    Before anything else could be said, Isabella clapped her hands together. "Enough standing around. We should celebrate. I prepared a meal before we came to the chamber for this very purpose. It''s time to celebrate my son breaking through "


    With a flick of her wrist, she activated her storage ring¡ªa gift from Adrian, identical to the ones all his women now possessed.


    A series of elegant dishes appeared on a conjured table, each one steaming with warmth. The aroma of perfectly seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and golden-brown bread filled the chamber.


    Adrian''s stomach rumbled slightly. He hadn''t realized just how much energy he had expended.


    Christine, ever eager, rushed forward. "Big Brother, sit! I''ll serve you!"


    Adrian chuckled but took a seat, letting Christine take the initiative. She moved with an almost wifely devotion, carefully placing food on his plate, making sure to give him the best portions.


    "There!" she said brightly, puffing her chest out proudly. "Eat up, Big Brother!"


    Adrian reached out and ruffled her hair. "Thanks, Christine."


    She beamed.


    But the moment was short-lived.


    Sophia, never one to be outdone, smoothly took a seat beside Adrian and leaned in, plucking a piece of meat with her chopsticks. "Open up," she said smoothly.


    Adrian blinked. "You''re feeding me?"


    "Obviously. Now, don''t keep me waiting."


    Before he could respond, Eve cleared her throat and gracefully slid into the other side. "Actually, I believe I should be the one to do it. I am quite experienced in ensuring nutritional balance."


    Sophia shot her a look. "Are you saying I''m not?"


    Eve adjusted her glasses. "I''m merely stating a fact."


    And just like that, a silent battle began.


    Sophia and Eve, both attempting to feed Adrian, subtly elbowed each other for position, trying to steal his attention.


    While the two were arguing, Chris silently came to his side and fed him food.


    Isabella watched the scene with an amused smile, while Seraphina just shook her head.


    Christine, however, pouted. "Hey! I was supposed to be the one serving Big Brother! It''s not fair big sister is the one doing it."


    Chris smirked as she placed another piece of meat onto Adrian¡¯s plate, her movements casual yet deliberate. ¡°Christine, don¡¯t be jealous,¡± she teased. ¡°You got to serve him first.¡±


    Christine puffed her cheeks. ¡°But I wanted to do it longer!¡±


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head as he took a bite from the food Chris had given him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Christine. There¡¯s enough of me to go around.¡±


    The moment those words left his mouth, a silence fell over the group.


    Sophia raised a brow. ¡°Oh? Is that an invitation?¡±


    Eve with her eyes gleaming with intrigue. ¡°That could be interpreted in several ways.¡±


    Seraphina covered her mouth, barely hiding her amusement. ¡°My, my, Adrian, such bold words.¡±


    Adrian exhaled through his nose. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Isabella smiled knowingly. ¡°Of course, dear.¡± But the twinkle in her eyes said otherwise.


    Christine, oblivious to the implications, just huffed and sat down beside him again. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll just sit next to Big Brother, then!¡±


    As they continued their meal, the tension gradually shifted back into a comfortable atmosphere.


    Chris, despite her usual reserved nature, stayed close, ensuring Adrian ate enough. Sophia, after her brief challenge with Eve, settled into a playful mood, occasionally sneaking bites of his food under the pretense of ¡®taste-testing.¡¯


    Eve, continued analyzing Adrian¡¯s combat growth, though she seemed more interested in feeding him than discussing mana circulation. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina, meanwhile, simply enjoyed the show, sipping a glass of fine wine she had conjured from her storage ring.


    And Isabella¡ªhis ever-supportive mother¡ªwatched them all with warmth, content in knowing that her son had truly found his place.


    Adrian took it all in, the warmth of their presence, the quiet hum of conversation, the sense of belonging.


    He had come so far.


    And this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 263: Leveling Continues

    Chapter 263: Leveling ContinuesAfter their small celebration, the warmth of good food and shared company settled deep within Adrian.


    Yet, even in this moment of ease, he knew their time in the training chamber couldn''t be spent solely on indulgence.


    Growth was paramount¡ªboth for himself and those who had sworn loyalty to him.


    With the last of their meal finished, Isabella set down her goblet and stretched slightly, satisfaction evident in her expression. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That was a fine meal," she said, looking around the group. "But we can''t afford to grow complacent."


    Seraphina nodded in agreement, swirling the wine in her glass. "Indeed. Time moves differently in here, but that doesn''t mean we should waste it. We need to continue pushing our limits."


    Sophia cracked her knuckles, her red eyes gleaming. "Then let''s get back to it. I''ve barely worked up a sweat."


    Eve adjusted her glasses, ever the strategist. "We should continue optimizing our approach. Farming experience efficiently while simultaneously refining our combat styles would be the best course of action."


    Christine, ever eager, stood up abruptly. "Yeah! We need to get even stronger!"


    Chris, though more subdued, gave a small nod of agreement. "We''ve already come far, but we can''t stop here."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, letting their excitement wash over him. His women were warriors in their own right, each determined to carve their own path alongside him.


    Still, he had already reached a new pinnacle. Archdraconic Spellblade. The class alone signified a transformation far beyond his previous limits.


    He needed time to properly adjust to his newfound strength¡ªto experiment, refine, and truly master his evolution.


    And so, he made his decision.


    "You all should continue leveling up with Aunt," Adrian said, his voice carrying the weight of command.


    Sophia raised an eyebrow. "And you?"


    "I''ll continue to train on my own for a while." He ran a hand through his hair. "I need to adjust to my new class. Fighting alone for a bit will let me push my new limits without holding anyone back."


    Isabella''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before she nodded in understanding. "Very well."


    Seraphina smiled knowingly. "Smart choice. You''ll have an easier time refining your power that way."


    Christine pouted but didn''t protest. "Fine... but we''ll meet up later, right?"


    Adrian smirked. "Of course."


    With that, the group gradually dispersed. Seraphina led the women deeper into the chamber, seeking stronger monsters and more intense battle conditions to continue refining their skills.


    Adrian, however, stayed behind.


    The following days in the training chamber blurred into an endless cycle of battle, growth, and unrelenting pursuit of strength.


    By day, Adrian roamed the battlefield alone, testing the limits of his Archdraconic Spellblade class.


    His newfound abilities were staggering. Each swing of his blade carved through monsters with frightening precision, his mana circulation refined to an instinctual level.


    His Draconic Cloak burned brighter than ever, wrapping him in an aura of power that made weaker foes tremble.


    He experimented with his newfound speed, power, and mana efficiency, striking faster, harder, and more decisively with every clash.


    The very air trembled beneath the weight of his presence, his Dragon''s Roar shaking the battlefield, while his Void Step let him phase between dimensions in an instant, overwhelming his foes before they could react.


    Meanwhile, the rest of his women trained under Seraphina''s watchful eye. Each of them pushed their combat limits, slaying monster after monster, ensuring that no time was wasted.


    Their levels soared as they faced wave after wave of enemies, each battle refining their skills and sharpening their instincts.


    But it wasn''t just combat that fueled their strength.


    As night fell, a different kind of training took place.


    Every night, Adrian''s women would return from their battles¡ªexhausted, yet eager. Their eyes burned with more than just combat fervor.


    They gathered around him, their bodies aching for more than rest.


    The Yin-Yang Harmony Technique had become their secret weapon¡ªa method that fueled their growth far beyond conventional means.


    After Adrian''s ascension to second class, the technique had become even more stronger, providing higher attribute feedback then before.


    Sophia, ever the warrior, was the first to challenge Adrian each night. Her fiery intensity burned just as fiercely in their private moments as it did on the battlefield.


    She straddled him like she was claiming her rightful place, her breath hot against his skin, each movement a relentless pursuit of dominance.


    Yet, no matter how fiercely she rode him, he always flipped the tables in the end, leaving her gasping, her pride tempered by the sheer force of his passion.


    Eve, the ever-meticulous strategist, approached their time together with the same analytical precision she used in combat.


    She studied their every touch, every exchange of energy, ensuring that no moment was wasted.


    But there were times when her careful control would crack, when Adrian''s relentless rhythm left her breathless, as she surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure.


    Chris, the quiet one, held back nothing in the privacy of the night. With Adrian, she bloomed into something else entirely¡ªsoft yet eager, shy yet insatiable.


    Her natural affinity for him made every moment electric, her body perfectly attuned to his, their energies mingling in a way that left them both utterly consumed by one another.


    Isabella, the proud matriarch, watched over them all with knowing eyes, her presence both commanding and indulgent.


    She would join when the moment called for it, her body moving against Adrian¡¯s with a slow, teasing mastery that left him on edge.


    She knew exactly how to push him to the brink¡ªhow to draw out his hunger until he was left with no choice but to claim her completely.


    Seraphina, ever the mischievous temptress, had long since abandoned the facade of detached amusement.


    She relished every touch, every whispered tease, her voice laced with sultry satisfaction as she guided him deeper into their forbidden indulgence.


    With her, there was always a game¡ªa challenge to see who would break first, and more often than not, it was Seraphina who found herself undone beneath him, her fiery resistance melting into pure, unrestrained bliss.


    And then there was Rosalyn, the unexpected yet intoxicating addition. At first hesitant, her initial shyness only made the eventual surrender all the sweeter.


    Her body trembled under his touch, every gasping breath a plea for more.


    But as the nights passed, she grew bolder, her once timid hands exploring him with newfound confidence, her lips forming his name in breathless moans that sent shivers down his spine.


    Together, they created a cycle of boundless pleasure and unrelenting growth. Their bodies intertwined, their souls entangled, their energies harmonizing into something transcendent.


    Each night left them stronger, more attuned to one another, their power surging with every shared moment.


    The results were undeniable.


    Their stats skyrocketed, their bodies brimming with newfound energy, their combat prowess refining at an impossible rate.


    Each morning, they emerged stronger, sharper, and faster, the glow of cultivation still lingering in their eyes as they stepped back onto the battlefield, ready to repeat the cycle of combat and growth.


    Between relentless combat during the day and Yin-Yang cultivation at night, their levels surged at breakneck speeds.


    Their abilities honed to terrifying levels.


    The cycle of battle and cultivation continued for days.


    Each dawn saw Adrian pushing the limits of his Archdraconic Spellblade class, refining his techniques.


    By day, they crushed monsters. By night, they refined themselves through intimate cultivation.


    It was absolute efficiency, a loop of endless progress that allowed them to surpass any normal limits.


    But all things had their end.


    As Adrian stood atop the battlefield one morning, the familiar shimmering barrier at the chamber¡¯s edge pulsed with new energy.


    The training chamber was nearing its time limit.


    A faint notification appeared in his vision:


    [Time remaining: 12 hours before automatic expulsion]


    He exhaled slowly, he could feel it¡ªhe had grown beyond recognition.


    His stats had increased tremendously since he first entered the chamber. His body pulsed with untapped power, and his mind was sharper than ever.


    His women had ascended to new heights as well.


    Even Christine, the youngest among them, had grown significantly, showcasing the favor granted to her by Goddess of Fate all under Seraphina¡¯s brutal training, even though she didn''t have additional boost to her stats due to Yin-Yang Harmony technique.

 Chapter 264: Final Push

    Chapter 264: Final PushAdrian took a deep breath, his senses sharper than ever as power surged through his veins. His Archdraconic Spellblade class had elevated him to new heights, pushing his limits beyond anything he once thought possible. Every movement was precise, every strike honed to perfection.


    He turned to face his women, each one standing strong, battle-worn yet fiercer than ever. Their transformations through their respective manuals had refined their abilities, making them forces to be reckoned with. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The time is almost up,¡± Adrian announced, his voice carrying across the battlefield.


    ¡°We have twelve hours left before we''re expelled from the chamber. That means we have one last chance to push ourselves to the absolute limit. One final battle to see just how far we''ve come.¡±


    Sophia cracked her knuckles, her red eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°I was hoping you''d say that.¡±


    Eve adjusted the grip on her daggers, her form blending into the shadows. ¡°Then we should go all out.¡±


    Christine twirled her spear, energy crackling around her. ¡°Let¡¯s finish strong!¡±


    Seraphina chuckled, arms crossed. ¡°A fitting way to conclude our time here. I expect nothing less than absolute chaos.¡±


    Isabella gave Adrian a nod, her confidence unwavering. ¡°Then let¡¯s make it count.¡±


    Adrian smirked before issuing a command to his system.


    "System, generate an endless stream of monsters within the training chamber. Increase their strength gradually, starting at our level and rising beyond it. Let this be our ultimate battle."


    [Command acknowledged. Initiating final challenge.]


    The training chamber trembled. The skies darkened, the ground cracked, and portals of pulsating energy erupted around them.


    A deafening roar filled the battlefield as the first wave of monsters emerged¡ªsavage beasts, monstrous abominations, and towering creatures of pure destruction.


    The battle began instantly.


    The Ultimate Battle


    Adrian blurred forward, his Archdraconic Spellblade abilities making him a force of nature. His Void Step let him phase in and out of reality, striking from impossible angles. Draconic Cloak enhanced his speed, while Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike amplified his damage, cutting down enemies before they could react.


    Beside him, Sophia, the Elemental Blade Master, moved like a storm. Her Elemental Blade Shift infused her dual swords with opposing elements, flames clashing with frost, lightning crackling against darkness. With each strike, her Harmony Strike sent elemental shockwaves through enemy ranks.


    Eve, the Shadow Fang Assassin, became one with the darkness. Her Veil of Shadows rendered her nearly invisible, while Silent Reaper allowed her to teleport directly to an enemy¡¯s weak point, ignoring armor and delivering lethal strikes. When she activated Shadow Resurgence, every critical hit restored her stamina and mana, making her an untouchable predator.


    Christine, the Elemental Bastion, fought with reckless enthusiasm, her divine spear absorbing elemental energy with every clash. With Aegis Resonance, she converted absorbed attacks into devastating counterstrikes. Her Bastion Overdrive allowed her to channel the stored power into a massive energy explosion, wiping out waves of enemies in a single blow.


    Chris, the Sword Saint, moved with elegant precision. Her blade shimmered with the power of Absolute Focus, predicting enemy attacks before they happened. With each precise movement, Moonlight Severance cut through enemies as if they were mere illusions, leaving behind nothing but fading echoes of light.


    Isabella, the Radiant Sentinel, commanded the battlefield with divine power. Her Lone Beacon allowed her to heal herself while empowering her attacks, while Radiant Retribution converted healing energy into bursts of destructive force. Eternal Glow created a field of restoration and devastation, mending her allies while weakening her foes.


    Above them, Seraphina, the Arcane Storm, reigned as a goddess of destruction. With Ethereal Pulse, she bolstered her allies'' strength while weakening enemies. Aura of Diminishment drained enemy mana, making spellcasters powerless before her. When she activated Oblivion Storm, reality itself warped, unleashing an elemental catastrophe that obliterated everything in its wake.


    For hours, they fought.


    Wave after wave of monsters emerged, each stronger than the last. The battlefield became a storm of blood and energy, but they did not falter.


    The system responded, summoning even more fearsome adversaries¡ªgiant warbeasts with armored hides, spectral wraiths immune to conventional attacks, and towering elementals that reshaped the battlefield with every move.


    But they kept pushing.


    Adrian activated Dragon¡¯s Might, his power surging to even greater heights. Mana Fortification made him nearly untouchable, while Void Step allowed him to evade fatal strikes with impossible precision.


    Sophia moved like a ghost, her dual blades cutting through even the most powerful enemies. Eve struck from the darkness, assassinating the strongest monsters before they even knew she was there. Christine¡¯s divine spear left devastation in its wake, while Chris¡¯s swordplay became an art form of pure lethality. Isabella¡¯s sheer strength crushed her foes, and Seraphina¡¯s magic reshaped the very battlefield itself.


    The Final Hour: The Abyssal Dragon


    As the final hour approached, the system issued its ultimate challenge.


    A monstrous Abyssal Dragon emerged¡ªlarger than anything they had faced before. Its scales shimmered with cosmic energy, its eyes burned with primal fury, and the sheer pressure of its presence nearly crushed the battlefield.


    Adrian¡¯s Draconic blood roared in response. His instincts screamed for battle.


    ¡°Together! One last fight!¡±


    His women roared in agreement.


    The battle that followed was nothing short of legendary.


    Adrian Void Stepped onto the dragon¡¯s back, his Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike seeking weak points in its cosmic armor.


    Sophia¡¯s Harmony Strike merged fire and lightning, breaking through the dragon¡¯s defenses.


    Eve¡¯s Silent Reaper struck its vital spots, weakening its lifeblood with deadly precision.


    Christine¡¯s Bastion Overdrive shattered its wings, grounding the beast.


    Chris¡¯s Moonlight Severance sliced through its tendons, crippling its movement.


    Isabella unleashed Radiant Retribution, her healing energy detonating in a massive explosion against the dragon¡¯s body.


    Above, Seraphina activated Oblivion Storm, warping reality as elemental devastation poured onto the beast.


    The battle raged until the final seconds of the chamber¡¯s countdown.


    Adrian roared, pouring everything into Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike. His enchanted dagger, glowing with draconic power, pierced through the dragon¡¯s core.


    The beast let out one last, deafening roar before collapsing, its body disintegrating into shimmering light.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    [Time remaining: 00:00]


    A blinding light enveloped them, and they felt themselves being pulled from the chamber.


    When the light faded, they stood outside once more¡ªstronger than ever, victorious, and ready for whatever awaited them next.

 Chapter 265: Momentary Peace

    As the blinding light faded, Adrian and his women found themselves standing outside the training chamber. The cool night air of Everhart Manor greeted them, a stark contrast to the battlefield they had just left behind.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling the immense surge of power within him. His Archdraconic Spellblade class had evolved through battle, and he could feel the same overwhelming growth in his companions.


    Sophia stretched her arms, rolling her shoulders. "That was insane," she admitted, a satisfied grin on her face. "I''ve never felt this strong before."


    Eve leaned against a tree, twirling a dagger between her fingers. "It was an efficient massacre."


    Christine nodded, resting her spear against her shoulder. "But now, I''m starving."


    Chris chuckled. "We should celebrate. We pushed ourselves beyond our limits."


    Isabella placed a hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "Before that, Adrian, why don''t you check how much we''ve grown?"


    Seraphina smirked, crossing her arms. "Yes, let''s see the fruits of our labor."


    Adrian activated Draconic Appraisal, his golden eyes glowing with power as he observed his companions.


    Sophia Everhart


    Title: Prodigy of the Everhart Clan


    Class: Elemental Blade Master


    Level: 55


    Health Points (HP): 1,950


    Mana Points (MP): 610


    Strength: 185


    Agility: 230


    Endurance: 215


    Intelligence: 125


    Charm: 85


    Luck: 70


    New Skills:


    Elemental Blade Shift (Level 6) ¨C Infuses her swords with opposing elements, allowing her to create devastating hybrid attacks.


    Harmony Strike (Level 5) ¨C A synchronized blade technique that releases an elemental shockwave.


    Phantom Mirage Steps (Level 7) ¨C Enhances speed and reflexes, leaving afterimages to confuse opponents.


    Eve Mortimer


    Title: Silent Fang of the Shadows


    Class: Shadow Fang Assassin


    Level: 45


    Health Points (HP): 1,100


    Mana Points (MP): 900


    Strength: 135


    Agility: 245


    Endurance: 150


    Intelligence: 180


    Charm: 90


    Luck: 85


    New Skills:


    Veil of Shadows (Level 6) ¨C Renders her invisible even to magical detection for a limited duration.


    Silent Reaper (Level 5) ¨C Teleports her to an enemy''s weak point for an instant assassination attempt.


    Shadow Resurgence (Level 4) ¨C Restores stamina and mana for every successful critical hit.


    Chris


    Class:


    Elemental Bastion


    Level: 35


    Health Points (HP): 2,200


    Mana Points (MP): 750


    Strength: 190


    Agility: 200


    Endurance: 250


    Intelligence: 130


    Charm: 95


    Luck: 80


    Skills:


    Aegis Resonance (Level 6) ¨C Converts absorbed damage into an empowered counterattack.


    Bastion Overdrive (Level 5) ¨C Temporarily boosts defense, speed, and attack power to overwhelming levels.


    Elemental Barrier (Level 4) ¨C Forms an energy shield resistant to elemental attacks.


    Isabella Everhart


    Title: The Radiant Sentinel


    Class: Radiant Sentinel


    Level: 55


    Health Points (HP): 2,400


    Mana Points (MP): 800


    Strength: 220


    Agility: 190


    Endurance: 260


    Intelligence: 150


    Charm: 110


    Luck: 90


    New Skills:


    Lone Beacon (Level 6) ¨C Absorbs damage taken and converts it into divine energy for counterattacks.


    Radiant Retribution (Level 5) ¨C Transforms healing energy into destructive force.


    Eternal Glow (Level 4) ¨C Creates an aura that heals allies while weakening enemies.


    Christine


    Title: Saint of the Goddess of Fate


    Class: Saintess


    Level: 30


    Stats:


    Health Points (HP): 900


    Mana Points (MP): 350


    Strength: 95


    Agility: 115


    Endurance: 105


    Intelligence: 75


    Charm: 55


    Luck: 150


    Skills:


    Absolute Focus (Level 3) ¨C Predicts enemy attacks and counters with high precision.


    Moonlight Severance (Level 2) ¨C A blade technique that cuts through both matter and energy, though not as refined.


    Ethereal Step (Level 2) ¨C Temporarily phases through attacks, avoiding some damage but not completely.


    Adrian nodded in satisfaction as he reviewed their progress. They had all grown immensely in power.


    Sophia peered over his shoulder, whistling. "We''ve come a long way."


    Christine grinned. "This means our next real battle will be a massacre."


    Eve smirked. "I like the sound of that."


    Seraphina stretched, a glimmer of pride in her eyes. "We''ve exceeded expectations, but this is only the beginning."


    Adrian deactivated his Appraisal and looked at them. "You''re right. This is only the beginning. Our enemies won''t stand a chance."


    Isabella placed a hand on her hip. "Then I suppose it''s time to set our next objective, isn''t it?"


    Adrian grinned. "Exactly. First, we rest. Then¡­ we strike."


    His women smiled, anticipation burning in their eyes.


    The next phase of their conquest was about to begin.


    With their strength acknowledged and their goals set, Adrian and his companions parted ways for each heading to their respective rooms within Everhart Manor.


    The grand halls were dimly lit by the soft glow of enchanted lanterns, casting gentle shadows along the marble floors.


    A cool breeze drifted through the open windows, carrying the distant scent of blooming nightflowers from the manor¡¯s gardens. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian stepped into his chamber, rolling his shoulders as the weight of battle gradually faded from his body.


    He unfastened his armor and washed away the remnants of their intense training session, the warm water soothing his tired muscles.


    As he changed into a comfortable tunic, he let out a slow breath, allowing himself a rare moment of peace.


    Elsewhere, Sophia lounged in her own quarters, stretching out on a plush couch. She twirled a strand of her hair between her fingers, still feeling the lingering rush of battle.


    Eve,took a moment to meticulously clean and sharpen her daggers, the rhythmic sound of whetstone against steel filling her quiet space.


    Chris, fresh from a relaxing bath, took a moment to meditate, centering herself before the next challenge ahead.


    Isabella, ensured everything was in order, silently checking in on Adrian¡¯s subordinates as she made her way to the dining hall.


    Seraphina, with her ever-playful smirk, leaned against her balcony, feeling the air against her skin.


    As the evening settled, they all gathered once more in the manor¡¯s grand dining hall.


    The warm glow of the chandelier bathed the room in golden light, while the aroma of roasted meats, freshly baked bread, and spiced wine filled the air.


    The long wooden table was adorned with a hearty feast¡ªone well-earned after their grueling training.


    Laughter and conversation flowed naturally as they ate. Sophia playfully nudged Adrian. ¡°So, when are we going to fight with Vortimer. I need to test out these new abilities.¡±


    ¡°Give it a rest,¡± Chris chuckled, sipping her drink. ¡°Even warriors deserve a peaceful night. Besides we have to wait for Blackthorn family to be ready.¡±


    Eve smirked, cutting into her steak with practiced precision. ¡°Peace is temporary. But I¡¯ll enjoy this moment while it lasts.¡±


    Christine hummed contentedly as she ate. ¡°Food tastes better after a hard fight.¡±


    Adrian looked around the table, his gaze lingering on each of them. They weren¡¯t just comrades; they were family.


    The battles ahead would be fierce, but for now, they had this moment¡ªa quiet, well-deserved respite before the storm.


    As the meal wound down, they lingered a little longer, savoring the warmth of the fire and the comfort of each other¡¯s company.


    One by one, they retired for the night, their footsteps echoing softly through the halls.


    Adrian stood by the window in his room, gazing at the moonlit horizon. A storm was brewing in the distance, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. With his companions by his side, they were unstoppable.

 Chapter 266: Leads On The Dark Guild

    The morning sun cast golden rays over Everhart Manor, illuminating the grand dining hall where Adrian and his companions gathered for breakfast.


    The rich scent of freshly brewed coffee and buttered bread filled the air as they settled into their seats.


    Plates were adorned with a variety of dishes¡ªfluffy eggs, roasted meats, and ripe fruits, ensuring a hearty meal after the previous day''s grueling training.


    Sophia leaned back in her chair, stretching her arms. "I could get used to mornings like this. No monsters trying to kill us, just good food and good company." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chris chuckled, slicing into her steak with deliberate ease. "Enjoy it while it lasts. Knowing our luck, something will disrupt this peace soon."


    Eve smirked. "And when it does, we''ll be ready."


    As if on cue, the grand doors to the dining hall burst open. A breathless soldier rushed inside, his face flushed with urgency.


    "My Lord Adrian! We''ve received critical intelligence!" the soldier announced, bowing deeply. "We''ve located a lead on the dark guild responsible for spreading the curse throughout our territory¡ªincluding the one afflicting Lady Chris and Lady Christine''s mother."


    Silence fell over the hall for a moment as the weight of the soldier''s words sank in. Adrian''s golden eyes gleamed with intensity as he set down his cup. "Tell me everything."


    The soldier took a deep breath. "Our scouts intercepted a messenger traveling through the outskirts of Ravenshade. Upon capturing and interrogating him, we uncovered information about a hidden base¡ªan underground stronghold within the Black Hollow Caverns.


    It''s heavily warded with dark magic, but our informants suggest it''s where the curse originated. The guild members there might have the key to breaking it."


    Chris clenched her fists, a storm brewing in her eyes. "So this is where those bastards have been hiding."


    Christine''s grip on her fork tightened. "This might be our chance to undo the curse, we have to move quickly."


    Sophia smirked, rolling her shoulders. "Finally, a worthy target. I was starting to feel restless."


    Isabella, ever the tactician, leaned forward. "If this stronghold is protected by dark magic, we''ll need to counter it before we launch a full assault. Seraphina, can you analyze the wards and find a way to break them?"


    Seraphina crossed her arms, a sly grin playing on her lips. "Of course. I''ll need to inspect the perimeter first, but breaking through won''t be an issue."


    Eve tapped a dagger against the table, her mind already planning. "A frontal assault would be too risky. I suggest a stealth approach first¡ªget inside, gather intel, and disable as many defenses as possible before we engage."


    Adrian nodded. "Agreed. We''ll split into two teams¡ªone for infiltration, the other to provide support in case things go south. We can''t let even one of them escape. If this is where their hideout is, it''s possible they have more dark rituals planned."


    Chris took a deep breath, determination hardening her gaze. "I want to be part of the infiltration team. I need to see this through."


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on Chris as she declared her intent to join the infiltration team. His fingers tightened around his cup, and he let out a slow breath, contemplating his next words carefully.


    Chris had grown stronger in the training chamber, pushing past her limits. But that was under controlled conditions, with Seraphina ensuring their safety.


    The monsters they fought were powerful, but they were just that¡ªmonsters, predictable and without the cunning of human opponents, as they were programmed in the virtual training chamber by the system.


    This would be different.


    This wasn¡¯t just any mission. They were walking into the den of the dark guild responsible for spreading the curse, a place teeming with malicious sorcery, traps, and assassins trained in the darkest arts.


    Even with the protective charms he had given them¡ªpurchased from the system shop to shield them from curses¡ªhe couldn''t fully trust those safeguards in the very heart of their enemy¡¯s stronghold.


    Chris¡¯s first real battle shouldn¡¯t be against such dangerous foes. She didn''t have experience for this kind of situation.


    Adrian set down his drink and met her determined gaze. "No."


    Chris''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean, no?"


    "I¡¯m not taking you or Christine on this mission," Adrian stated firmly. "It¡¯s too dangerous."


    Chris clenched her fists, frustration flashing across her face. "I¡¯ve trained hard for this. We all have! I won''t just sit back while others fight for me."


    Christine, who had been quietly listening, placed a hand on Chris¡¯s arm. "Adrian... we need to be there. This is about our mother. I can¡¯t just¡ª"


    Adrian raised a hand, stopping her.


    "I understand how you feel. But this isn''t about your resolve. This is about survival." His red eyes burned with authority.


    "Fighting in a controlled environment is one thing. Fighting humans who specialize in curses, assassins who won''t hesitate to kill you¡ªis something entirely different. I refuse to risk your lives on your first real battlefield, especially against enemies like these."


    Chris''s jaw tightened, her expression unreadable.


    Sophia exhaled, setting down her utensils. "He''s right."


    Chris shot her a sharp look. "You¡¯re siding with him?"


    Sophia leaned forward, her gaze serious. "I¡¯ve fought real battles before, Chris. And trust me, this isn''t the type of fight you want to cut your teeth on. One mistake, and you¡¯re dead."


    Eve crossed her arms, nodding.


    "I agree. We¡¯ll be facing opponents who use underhanded tactics. These aren''t noble warriors following a code. They''ll cripple you, break your mind, and curse you without a second thought. If Adrian says no, then it¡¯s no. He is concerned about your safety, we all are."


    Chris bit her lip, struggling to contain her emotions. She wasn''t naive¡ªshe knew this would be different from training.


    But to be left behind, to do nothing while their mother¡¯s fate was at stake... it hurt. She really wanted to tear apart the bastards that caused her mother''s suffering.


    Christine lowered her gaze, her shoulders slumping. She wanted to protest, but deep down, she knew Adrian wasn¡¯t saying this to be cruel. He was protecting them.


    Even though she was a saintess, she didn''t have experience a fight against humans aiming for her life.


    Christine clenched her fist but eventually a sigh escaped out of her mouth.


    Isabella, who had been silent, finally spoke, her voice gentle. "Chris, Christine... I know it¡¯s painful, but trust Adrian and all of us on this. Your time will come. Just not today."


    Chris let out a shaky breath, closing her eyes for a moment before nodding stiffly. "Fine. But you better make them suffer for what they¡¯ve done."


    Adrian smirked, his red eyes flashing. "That was always the plan."


    Seraphina leaned back, stretching her arms. "Good. Now that we''ve settled that, let¡¯s discuss the infiltration strategy."


    With the matter decided, Adrian and his team turned their focus to the mission ahead.


    The dark guild had no idea what was coming for them.

 Chapter 267: Scouting

    Adrian leaned back in his chair, exhaling as the tension from Chris and Christine''s argument slowly faded.


    He could understand their frustration, but he had made his decision. Their safety was not something he would gamble with, not when they were up against a guild that wielded curses as their primary weapon.


    With a sharp glance toward Sophia, he shifted the conversation back to the upcoming raid.


    "Sophia, I want the soldiers mobilized immediately. Pick out a squad of our most elite warriors¡ªespecially the draconic soldiers¡ªand have them scout the Black Hollow Caverns first," Adrian ordered, his tone brooking no argument.


    "I need a detailed report on the terrain, enemy placements, potential escape routes,if they have magic barrier set up and any unexpected variables before we act."


    Sophia gave him a confident smirk. "Consider it done. I''ll personally oversee their preparations and send out the first wave of scouts before midday." She cracked her knuckles, eager to get to work.


    Adrian nodded. "Good. If there''s even a hint of a trap, I want to know before we set foot anywhere near that place. We''re not marching blind into enemy territory."


    With the soldiers'' deployment handled, he turned his attention to forming the infiltration team. He already had a clear idea of who would accompany him¡ªonly the most experienced warriors would be fit for this mission.


    "I''ll lead the infiltration team myself," he began, eyes scanning the room. "Aunt, Mom, and Eve¡ªyou three will be coming with me."


    Seraphina leaned against the table, smirking. "Naturally. You''ll need someone to deal with the dark wards and curses. Leave that to me."


    Isabella gave a firm nod. "I''ll handle combat and tactics if things go south."


    Eve flipped a dagger between her fingers. "Stealth and assassinations? You came to the right girl."


    Chris and Christine both stiffened at being left out again, and even Rosalyn, who had been mostly quiet, looked up in mild surprise.


    "What about us?" Rosalyn finally asked, her eyes searching Adrian''s face.


    Adrian sighed. "Chris and Christine already know my answer. You''re not coming either, Rosalyn."


    Her brows furrowed. "But I¡ª" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," he interrupted firmly. "You''ve all trained hard, and I recognize that. But this mission is different. This is not the battlefield for your first real fight." His red eyes sharpened. "Chris, Christine, and Rosalyn¡ªyou''ll have your roles, but not on the front lines."


    Chris opened her mouth to argue, but Isabella''s hand on her shoulder made her pause.


    Adrian continued, his voice unwavering. "Once we receive the scouts'' report, I''ll assign the next set of tasks. If we need reinforcements, you''ll be stationed nearby, ready to support. But the initial infiltration requires experience¡ªanything less is a liability, and I refuse to put any of you at unnecessary risk."


    Silence settled over the room for a moment before Christine slowly nodded. "I understand."


    Rosalyn crossed her arms, displeased but not arguing. Chris, however, looked frustrated but ultimately relented with a huff.


    Adrian exhaled, relieved that they wouldn''t push further. He had no doubts about their potential, but against an unknown force steeped in dark magic, he wouldn''t take chances.


    "Good," he said, standing. "We move as soon as the scouts report back. Until then, prepare yourselves. This mission will be quick, precise, and absolute."


    With that, the room erupted into motion, each person moving to fulfill their role in the coming battle. The dark guild had no idea the storm that was about to descend upon them.


    Sophia wasted no time. As soon as Adrian finalized the plan, she strode out of the dining hall, her mind already running through a list of the best warriors under their command.


    The draconic soldiers, the first to swear loyalty to Adrian, were among the most promising.


    Their training in the Virtual Training Chamber had sharpened their combat prowess, and their natural resilience made them ideal for reconnaissance in hostile territory.


    Within the hour, Sophia gathered the selected scouts¡ªsix elite draconic soldiers, each clad in enchanted armor that blended seamlessly with the shadows of the forest.


    Their draconic blood gave them superior senses, making them perfect for infiltration and information gathering.


    Standing before them in the training yard, Sophia crossed her arms, her piercing gaze sweeping over them.


    "You all know the mission," she began, her voice firm. "We need a full assessment of Black Hollow Caverns¡ªenemy numbers, defensive measures, potential weaknesses. If you spot any dark magic barriers, mark their locations. Do engage unless necessary. Your job is to get in, observe, and return alive. Understood?"


    The soldiers thumped their fists against their chests in acknowledgment.


    One of them, a tall warrior with scaled forearms named Garrick, stepped forward. "Lady Sophia, if the enemy has magical sentries or wards, should we attempt to disrupt them?"


    Sophia shook her head. "No. If they realize they''re being watched, they''ll either reinforce their defenses or move locations. We need to keep them unaware of our presence. Maintain stealth at all costs."


    Garrick nodded. "Understood."


    With that, the scouts set out, moving like wraiths through the trees.


    Sophia watched them disappear into the distance before turning back toward the manor, heading straight for Adrian to report that the first phase was in motion.


    Back in the war room, Adrian stood before a large map of the surrounding region, his fingers tracing over the location of Black Hollow Caverns.


    He had already studied reports about the terrain¡ªrocky cliffs, narrow passages, and hidden tunnels that made the area a natural fortress. It was the perfect place for a dark guild to establish a base.


    He didn''t like it.


    Stealth was their best approach, but if things went south, they needed a fallback plan.


    As he pondered their next move, Sophia entered the room.


    "The scouts are on their way," she confirmed, standing beside him. "If they move swiftly, they should return by nightfall."


    "Good." Adrian''s red eyes glowed faintly as he studied the map. "That gives us time to prepare our infiltration team."


    He turned to Seraphina, Isabella, and Eve, who were already present.


    "We¡¯ll be the first to go in. Seraphina, you¡¯ll analyze their magical defenses and determine the safest way inside. Isabella, you¡¯ll handle combat strategy if we need to engage. Eve, you¡¯ll lead the way in stealth."


    Eve smirked. "This is what I live for."


    Seraphina chuckled, cracking her knuckles. "Dark magic wards or not, I¡¯ll break through whatever curses they have in place."


    Adrian nodded before glancing at Chris, Christine, and Rosalyn, who were standing nearby.


    "Chris, Christine, Rosalyn," he addressed them firmly. "While we''re infiltrating, I want you stationed at a safe distance outside the caverns. If we need reinforcements or an extraction, you¡¯ll be in charge of securing the area."


    Chris opened her mouth to protest, but she stopped herself this time. She didn¡¯t like being sidelined, but she understood the logic behind it.


    "Fine," she muttered. "But if something goes wrong, we be there."


    Christine and Rosalyn nodded in agreement.


    Adrian smirked. "That¡¯s the plan. Now, let¡¯s get ready. We move as soon as we get the scouts'' report."


    The hours passed with tense anticipation. Weapons were sharpened, spells were prepared, and strategies were refined.


    By nightfall, the scouts returned. Their armor was dirtied, their expressions grim.

 Chapter 268: Report on Hideout

    As night fell over Everhart Manor, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. The glow of enchanted torches illuminated the courtyard as soldiers and mages made their final preparations.


    A hushed silence fell upon the war room when the scouts finally returned, their expressions grim and their armor smeared with dirt and shadow.


    Sophia was the first to greet them, her piercing gaze scanning their faces. "Report," she commanded without preamble.


    Garrick, the lead scout, stepped forward, his voice steady but laced with unease.


    "Black Hollow Caverns is worse than we anticipated," he began, unrolling a hastily drawn map of the area.


    "The vicinity surrounding the caverns is more fortified than expected. We counted at least three layers of sentries patrolling the outskirts¡ªtwo outer perimeter patrols and one stationed closer to the main entrance."


    He pointed to a rough sketch of the cavern''s exterior. "The outer patrol consists of lightly armed sentries moving in groups of three.


    They patrol the forest line at staggered intervals, meaning there''s no single gap in their rotations. Each group completes a full sweep every fifteen minutes."


    Sophia frowned. "That''s tight security for an outer perimeter."


    Garrick nodded. "It gets worse. The second patrol is stationed along the ridgeline above the cavern entrance.


    These are more heavily armed warriors¡ªlikely elite enforcers of the dark guild. They''re equipped with enchanted crossbows that fire mana-infused bolts, and they have a clear line of sight over the entire approach. Any movement from below would be spotted instantly unless we use advanced stealth techniques."


    Eve leaned forward, tapping a finger on the map. "And the third patrol? The ones near the entrance?"


    "They don''t move," Garrick replied grimly.


    "They''re stationed at fixed points¡ªfour guards at the main entrance, two more at a hidden side passage we discovered. But here''s the real problem: they aren''t normal sentries."


    A flicker of unease passed through the room. Adrian''s red eyes glowed slightly as he narrowed them. "Explain."


    Garrick exhaled sharply.


    "They''re undead. Cursed warriors bound by necromantic magic. They don''t sleep, they don''t tire, and they don''t react to standard distractions. We observed one standing motionless for over two hours without so much as twitching."


    Seraphina''s eyes darkened. "Necromantic sentries? That complicates things. They''ll be linked to a source of dark magic¡ªlikely an anchor or a necromancer within the guild. Destroying them outright might alert the entire hideout."


    Isabella folded her arms. "Then we need a way to bypass them."


    Adrian nodded, but he gestured for Garrick to continue. "What about magical defenses? Any barriers in place?"


    Garrick''s expression grew even more grim. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. The entire entrance to the cavern is shielded by a layered magical barrier. We counted at least three distinct enchantments woven together."


    He pointed to the entrance on the map.


    "The first layer is a detection ward¡ªsubtle but deadly. Anyone who steps past it without the correct mana signature will trigger a silent alarm. No visible effects, no immediate reaction from the guards, but we observed a small, dark glyph shimmer whenever a patrol passed through it. That means it''s likely a scanning ward."


    Seraphina nodded approvingly. "A sophisticated security measure. That means only certain individuals are authorized to enter freely."


    Garrick continued, "The second layer is a curse-weave barrier. Unlike the detection ward, this one is meant to repel and harm intruders. If anyone tries to pass through forcefully, they''ll be struck with a backlash¡ªlikely a necrotic curse or paralysis spell. We saw a wild animal attempt to enter the cavern, and the moment it touched the barrier, it was wracked with spasms before collapsing. The corpse was rapidly drained of life."


    A heavy silence settled over the room. Christine swallowed hard, clearly disturbed by the description.


    Rosalyn muttered, "So this is the kind of magic we''re dealing with¡­"


    Garrick pressed on, his voice unwavering.


    "The third layer is the most complex. It''s a concealment barrier that distorts perception and mana detection. Any attempts to scry or sense what''s beyond the entrance result in false readings. We tested it ourselves¡ªone of our mages tried to scan the cavern''s interior using mana pulses, but the results kept shifting, as if the cavern itself wasn''t stable."


    Adrian tapped his fingers against the table. "A tri-layered defense system¡­ that''s no small feat."


    Seraphina let out a low whistle. "Whoever set this up isn''t just some amateur dark mage. This is the work of a master curse-wielder. Someone with deep knowledge of soulbinding and necromantic constructs."


    Garrick nodded grimly. "And there''s more. While we couldn''t get inside, we heard voices from within¡ªchants and rituals being conducted deep in the cavern. It sounded like a summoning. We couldn''t determine what exactly they were bringing forth, but the atmosphere was thick with malevolent energy."


    Adrian''s expression darkened. "They''re preparing something. We can''t afford to wait too long."


    Eve crossed her arms. "Then we need a plan. We can''t charge in headfirst. The barriers alone will cripple us before we even get close."


    Adrian considered the information carefully before speaking. "Seraphina, do you think you can neutralize the magical barriers without alerting them?"


    Seraphina ran a hand through her crimson hair, deep in thought.


    "The first layer, the detection ward, is easy enough to bypass if we can obtain the mana signature of someone with access. The second layer, the curse-weave barrier, is tricky but not impossible¡ªI can unravel its structure if given time. The third layer, however, is the real issue. Concealment barriers aren''t just about hiding things; they often distort perception from both inside and out. If I tamper with it directly, it could trigger a failsafe."


    Adrian nodded. "Then we need another way in."


    Garrick hesitated. "There is one other potential entrance."


    Everyone''s attention snapped to him.


    "The side passage," he explained. "It''s smaller, less guarded¡ªonly two undead sentries. It''s partially collapsed, which is probably why they didn''t fortify it as heavily. However, there''s a problem: the interior passage is unstable. Even slight disturbances might cause a cave-in."


    Adrian''s mind worked rapidly, analyzing the possible angles. The side entrance was a gamble, but it provided a critical opening.


    "We''ll split into two teams," he decided. "Aunt, Mom, and I will take the main entrance. Seraphina will dismantle the detection and curse-weave barriers as discreetly as possible. We''ll use this as a distraction¡ªdrawing attention while the second team infiltrates."


    He turned to Eve. "You''ll lead the second team¡ªenter through the side passage with a small group. Your objective is to slip inside unnoticed and locate the summoning ritual. If they''re in the middle of something dangerous, disrupt it."


    Eve''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Now that''s my kind of mission."


    Sophia smirked. "And if things go south?"


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "We''re Everharts. We adapt."


    Chris, who had remained quiet, finally spoke. "And what about us?"


    Adrian met her gaze. "You, Christine, and Rosalyn will have to stay on standby outside along with the soldiers."


    Chris still looked reluctant, but after hearing the gravity of the situation, she nodded.


    Adrian exhaled, the weight of the mission settling on his shoulders. "We move before dawn."


    The room buzzed with tension, but there was also confidence. They weren''t just walking into a trap¡ªthey were engineering the battle on their terms.


    The dark guild had fortified itself well, but they had no idea what was coming for them.


    And by the time they realized it, it would be too late.

 Chapter 269: Start of the Raid

    As dawn approached, the Everhart forces made their final preparations. The crisp morning air was thick with anticipation, the weight of the upcoming mission pressing heavily upon everyone.


    Adrian stood at the forefront of the gathered warriors, his crimson eyes glinting under the faint glow of the enchanted torches. His presence alone was enough to instill confidence in his people, but he knew that strategy and precision would determine the success of this mission.


    Seraphina, clad in her royal mage attire, stepped forward. "We''ll need to approach under the cover of darkness," she said, her voice steady.


    "The concealment barrier is our biggest obstacle. If I attempt to break it outright, we risk triggering a failsafe. But if we move carefully, I might be able to manipulate its structure just enough to allow a small window for our passage."


    Adrian nodded, his mind working through the possibilities. "We don''t need to bring the whole thing down. Just a temporary gap¡ªenough for our team to slip in before the enchantment stabilizes again."


    Eve smirked from the side. "Sounds good to me. My team will take the side passage and infiltrate from there. If we move fast and quiet, we can reach the summoning ritual before they even realize we''re inside."


    Sophia, arms crossed, studied the map one last time. "Timing is everything. If we disrupt them at the right moment, we can prevent whatever they''re trying to summon. But if we''re too slow¡­" Her voice trailed off, but everyone understood the implication.


    Adrian exhaled sharply. "We move out now. No more waiting."


    The journey to Black Hollow Caverns was swift and silent. The Everhart forces moved like shadows through the dense forest, following Garrick''s carefully planned route to avoid detection.


    The morning fog clung to the trees, providing natural cover as they approached their designated positions.


    Adrian''s team stopped just outside the main entrance, concealed behind thick foliage. From their vantage point, they could see the undead sentries standing motionless like statues, their hollow eyes void of life. The eerie silence surrounding them was unnatural¡ªan oppressive atmosphere that reeked of dark magic.


    A short distance away, Eve and her infiltration team¡ªconsisting of four elite assassins and two mages for support¡ªmoved towards the side passage.


    The partially collapsed entrance loomed ahead, the broken rocks and unstable footing serving as both an obstacle and an opportunity.


    Seraphina whispered, "I''m starting the process now. Be ready."


    She extended her hands, her fingers tracing invisible patterns in the air as she manipulated the flow of mana.


    The detection ward shimmered faintly in response, its delicate structure resisting her interference. Slowly, she wove a thread of counter-magic through the enchantment, creating a minute disturbance¡ªjust enough to disrupt the scanning function without triggering an alarm.


    "Done," she murmured. "But we have a limited window. Move."


    Adrian wasted no time. He signaled to Isabella and Sophia, and the three of them slipped past the first layer of security. Their steps were silent, their breathing controlled.


    The undead sentries remained still.


    Adrian''s heartbeat remained steady as he approached the next barrier. The curse-weave shimmered in the dim light, its dark energy pulsing with malevolent intent.


    Seraphina closed her eyes, focusing on the intricate strands of necrotic magic. "This is delicate work. If I miscalculate¡ª"


    "You won''t," Adrian assured her.


    She smirked. "Confidence is attractive."


    With careful precision, she began unraveling the barrier''s core structure. Unlike the detection ward, this enchantment actively resisted interference, its energy writhing in defiance.


    Seraphina''s control was masterful, each movement precise as she severed key anchor points within the spell''s framework.


    After what felt like an eternity, the curse-weave barrier flickered¡ªits deadly energy dissipating just enough to create a safe passage.


    "Go," she whispered.


    Adrian and his team slipped inside, moving along the cavern walls to stay in the shadows. The main passage stretched before them, its depths swallowing the light.


    Faint echoes of distant chanting reached their ears, the ominous cadence growing stronger with every step.


    Meanwhile, at the side passage, Eve and her team carefully navigated the unstable terrain. The loose rocks crumbled underfoot, forcing them to move cautiously. The undead sentries stationed at the entrance stood rigid, their bodies unnervingly still.


    Eve motioned for her team to halt. She studied the sentries closely, then turned to one of the mages. "Can you silence them?"


    The mage nodded and whispered an incantation. A wave of suppression magic rippled outward, muffling all sound within a small radius. Eve moved like a phantom, slipping behind the nearest undead and plunging a dagger into the base of its skull.


    No sound. No struggle. The cursed warrior collapsed without resistance.


    The second sentry met the same fate.


    Eve signaled to her team, and they advanced.


    Inside the cavern, Adrian and his group pressed forward, navigating the labyrinthine tunnels. The air grew thick with dark energy, the oppressive presence of necromantic rituals weighing heavily upon them.


    A sudden shift in the atmosphere made Adrian stop. His heightened senses flared, warning him of an impending danger.


    "Something''s coming," he murmured.


    A low, guttural growl echoed from the shadows. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then they saw it.


    Emerging from the darkness was a monstrous figure¡ªa hulking abomination of stitched-together flesh and exposed bone. Its eyes glowed with a sickly green light, its mouth filled with jagged teeth that dripped with necrotic essence.


    Sophia cursed. "A flesh golem. That explains where all the missing bodies went."


    The creature lunged.


    Adrian reacted instantly, his blade flashing as he intercepted the attack. The impact sent shockwaves through the cavern, dust and debris raining down from the ceiling. Isabella and Sophia flanked the beast, their weapons cutting deep into its decayed flesh.


    Seraphina raised her staff, channeling a purification spell. "Stand clear!"


    A burst of radiant energy erupted from her hands, striking the golem with searing intensity. The creature howled in agony, its rotting form unraveling under the holy magic.


    Adrian didn''t hesitate. He surged forward, his sword blazing with draconic energy as he delivered the final blow¡ªsevering the abomination''s head from its body.


    The creature collapsed, its dark essence dissipating into the air.


    But there was no time to celebrate.


    A sudden tremor rippled through the cavern, accompanied by a chilling laughter that sent shivers down their spines.


    Eve''s voice came through their communication link. "We''ve reached the ritual chamber. It''s worse than we thought. They''re summoning something big¡ªsomething ancient."


    Adrian''s grip tightened around his blade. "Hold your position. We''re on our way."


    Time was running out.


    They had to stop the ritual before it was too late.

 Chapter 270: Struggle

    The cavern pulsed with an oppressive energy, each breath within its confines growing heavier with the weight of unseen malice. A deep, unsettling hum reverberated through the stone walls¡ªa low, insidious vibration that crawled beneath the skin.


    Adrian¡¯s grip on his blade tightened as he led his team deeper into the tunnels. His crimson eyes flickered with intensity, scanning every shadow for movement.


    "Eve, report," he ordered through the communication link.


    On the other end, Eve¡¯s voice was hushed but urgent. "We¡¯ve reached the main chamber. It¡¯s worse than we thought." A pause, then a sharp intake of breath. "They¡¯re conducting a large-scale ritual. Blood magic. The entire chamber reeks of death."


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Isabella and Sophia, their expressions grim. They had been tracking a suspicious group connected to illicit activities, but this¡ªthis was far beyond anything they had anticipated.


    "Hold your position," Adrian commanded. "We¡¯re moving in."


    With silent precision, Adrian, Isabella, Sophia, and Seraphina pressed forward, navigating the labyrinthine tunnels with caution. The deeper they went, the stronger the suffocating aura became. It clawed at their senses, growing more potent with each step.


    Suddenly, the narrow tunnel widened into a cavernous chamber¡ªand they weren¡¯t alone.


    Dozens of figures in black robes stood between them and the ritual site. Their faces were hidden beneath deep hoods, their bodies radiating dark energy. The moment Adrian and his team stepped into view, the cultists reacted. A guttural chant filled the air, and the ground beneath their feet trembled.


    "They knew we were coming," Isabella growled.


    Dark tendrils of energy erupted from the cultists, twisting and writhing as they took form¡ªsummoned horrors with grotesque, shifting bodies. Their hollow, soulless eyes gleamed with malevolence as they slithered toward the intruders.


    "Sophia, with me!" Adrian barked, leaping forward. His sword ignited with golden flames as he carved through the first summoned beast, its flesh melting under the searing heat.


    Sophia moved like a specter, her twin blades flashing in deadly arcs as she cut down the abominations before they could react.


    Isabella stepped forward, her armor glowing with divine light. "Lone Beacon."


    A golden aura surrounded her, strengthening her attacks while continuously mending her wounds. She swung her greatsword with terrifying force, cleaving through both cultists and their summoned monstrosities in one devastating motion.


    Seraphina, standing behind them, raised her hands. Flames of pure radiance swirled around her fingertips before erupting outward. "Purifying Blaze!"


    A wall of holy fire surged through the battlefield, incinerating the lesser cultists caught in its wake. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But more enemies kept coming.


    A wave of armored cultists, their bodies enhanced with blood magic, rushed forward with unnatural speed. Their eyes glowed a sickly crimson, their muscles bulging with power stolen from sacrificial rituals.


    One of them lunged at Adrian with a massive, curved blade.


    Adrian parried, their weapons clashing with a shockwave of force. He barely had time to react before another cultist swung from his blind spot¡ªonly for Sophia to intercept with a lightning-fast strike, her blade slicing through the attacker¡¯s throat.


    "Don¡¯t get overwhelmed!" Seraphina warned, sending a blast of golden energy toward a group of advancing foes.


    The cultists faltered¡ªbut only for a moment.


    And then, a chilling voice echoed through the chamber.


    "You are too late."


    The air turned thick, oppressive. The shadows twisted unnaturally.


    From the far end of the chamber, a lone figure stepped forward. Unlike the others, he did not wear a simple robe. His garb was adorned with intricate golden embroidery, and his aura dwarfed those of his underlings.


    His hood fell back, revealing a gaunt, sharp-featured man with piercing violet eyes that gleamed with malevolent intelligence.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed danger.


    Seraphina¡¯s expression darkened, her gaze locking onto the man. "Who¡­?"


    The cult leader smiled, slow and deliberate. "Ah, guests. You should not have come." His voice was like silk, but it carried an undeniable weight, a power that seeped into the bones.


    Without warning, the figure raised a single hand¡ªand the cavern exploded into chaos.


    Dark energy surged from his fingertips, warping the very air as dozens of shadowy chains lashed out toward Adrian and his team.


    Adrian barely managed to dodge, flipping backward as a tendril of darkness carved into the stone where he had stood.


    Sophia vanished in a blur, narrowly evading another chain, only to be forced into a defensive stance as three elite cultists closed in on her.


    Isabella swung her greatsword, severing a tendril before it could wrap around Seraphina. "We don¡¯t have time for this!"


    Seraphina gritted her teeth. "He¡¯s amplifying the ritual with his presence. If we don¡¯t stop him now, it will be too late!"


    Adrian knew she was right. But whoever this man was, he wasn¡¯t going to let them disrupt his plans so easily.


    "Kill them all," the cult leader commanded.


    The remaining cultists roared in unison, their bodies surging with dark energy. Some transformed, their flesh warping into monstrous shapes. Others called forth more horrors, their unnatural summons flooding the battlefield.


    A hulking, horned abomination charged Adrian. He met it head-on, his blade cleaving into its thick hide. The beast howled but did not fall.


    Sophia, meanwhile, danced between enemies, her dual blades cutting through cultists and creatures alike. Yet for every foe she felled, another rose in its place.


    Eve and her assassins struck from the shadows, thinning the ranks as best they could. But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    And then¡ª


    A surge of power erupted from the cult leader.


    He chanted in a tongue long forgotten, his hands weaving an intricate pattern through the air. The monolith at the center of the summoning circle pulsed with a blinding crimson light.


    The ritual was reaching its climax.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "We¡¯re running out of time."


    Seraphina clenched her fists. "We need to stop him. Now!"


    But the cult leader merely laughed. "By all means, go ahead and try."


    And with that, he unleashed his full power.


    A wave of darkness burst outward, swallowing the chamber in pure, unrelenting malevolence.

 Chapter 271: Ritual Completed

    The cavern trembled as the wave of darkness surged outward, washing over Adrian and his team like a living tide of malice. The very air grew heavier, thick with the oppressive energy of the ritual. The cultists roared in unholy unison, their bodies warping further, grotesque and unstable, as the ritual''s power fed into them.


    Adrian grit his teeth and steadied his stance, crimson eyes locking onto the cult leader, whose violet gaze remained calm¡ªalmost amused. The bastard wasn''t worried. That meant one thing.


    He was buying time.


    "We must break through!" Seraphina shouted, her golden aura flaring as she hurled another blast of holy fire. It burned through a mass of cultists, reducing several to ash, but more surged forward to take their place.


    The leader''s lips curled into a smirk as he extended his hand, fingers curling. "Your resistance is meaningless," he murmured.


    Shadowy tendrils erupted from the floor, lashing toward the team like serpents.


    Sophia reacted first. With a sharp exhale, she blurred forward, her twin blades flashing as she cut through the tendrils before they could entangle them. The severed tendrils writhed like dying worms before dissipating into smoke, but the attack had done its job¡ªstalling them.


    Adrian surged forward, his sword igniting once more with golden flames. He cut down a robed cultist in one swift motion, then another. "Eve! Status?"


    Eve''s voice came through the communication link, breathless. "We''re handling the outer perimeter, but there are too many of them. These bastards keep summoning more creatures!"


    As if to confirm her words, a horrifying screech filled the cavern.


    From the summoning circles embedded into the ritual''s core, more monstrous figures emerged. Twisted aberrations, their flesh pulsating with unnatural growths, their limbs elongated and tipped with razor-sharp claws. Their hollow eyes glowed crimson, locked onto their prey.


    "Shit," Isabella hissed. "They''re throwing everything at us."


    The ground cracked beneath them as an armored cultist lunged at Adrian with inhuman speed. He barely had time to react before Seraphina intercepted, a golden shield forming in an instant. The impact sent tremors through the cavern as the cultist was repelled backward.


    "Stay sharp!" Seraphina warned.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed at him. Something worse was coming.


    The cult leader hadn''t even begun to fight seriously.


    The Battle Escalates


    The mob of cultists and summoned horrors pressed in, relentless in their assault.


    Sophia danced between them, her blades an extension of her will. A summoned beast lunged at her, its gaping maw lined with jagged teeth¡ªshe spun mid-air, slashing through its skull in a single fluid motion. Yet, another replaced it instantly.


    Isabella, a beacon of radiant destruction, stood her ground. With each swing of her greatsword, divine energy erupted, carving through her enemies with terrifying force. But even as she felled them, the cultists barely flinched, sacrificing their own to empower their dark magic.


    One of the mutated cultists rushed her, its muscles bulging grotesquely from ritual enhancements. Isabella met its charge with a fierce roar, swinging her greatsword upward in a powerful cleave. The creature''s body split in two, but before its corpse even hit the ground, another lunged at her.


    "Damn it! They won''t stop!" she snarled.


    From above, Seraphina hovered in midair, wreathed in golden light. Her hands moved in intricate patterns as she prepared another large-scale spell. "Holy Conflagration!"


    The cavern shook violently as pillars of divine fire erupted across the battlefield, incinerating waves of cultists. The lesser ones screamed as they were reduced to cinders, their bodies unable to withstand the purging flames.


    But the stronger ones endured.


    From the corner of his eye, Adrian saw the cult leader still standing near the monolith, untouched.


    His chanting had not stopped.


    His ritual was still progressing.


    Adrian clenched his jaw, frustration boiling in his chest. No matter how many cultists they cut down, more surged forward, their twisted bodies fueled by the dark ritual. Every second wasted meant the cult leader grew closer to completing his summoning.


    "We have to stop him now!" Adrian shouted, driving his sword through the chest of a hulking cultist whose flesh twisted unnaturally from the blood magic enhancements. The creature gurgled, a sickening mix of agony and reverence in its dying breath, before crumbling into dust.


    Seraphina''s golden eyes burned with urgency as she landed beside him, her robes smoldering from the divine energy she had unleashed. "He''s nearly done. The monolith is reacting!"


    Adrian glanced at the towering obsidian monolith at the center of the chamber. Crimson veins of dark energy pulsed across its surface, growing more erratic. The runes inscribed upon it burned with a malevolent glow, and the air itself warped with sheer magical pressure.


    The cult leader remained untouched, his eyes filled with amusement as his chant reached a fevered pitch.


    And then¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monolith cracked.


    A deafening echoed through the chamber as a shockwave of dark energy exploded outward. Adrian and his team braced themselves as the ground beneath them trembled violently. The remaining cultists screamed in unholy ecstasy, their bodies convulsing as tendrils of dark energy shot from the monolith and pierced into them.


    They weren''t being sacrificed. They were being used as fuel.


    One by one, the cultists shrieked, their bodies bloating grotesquely before they burst into clouds of black mist. The mist swirled toward the center of the chamber, converging into a single point above the monolith.


    Adrian''s crimson eyes widened. "No¡­ he''s already begun the summoning!"


    The Third-Class Creature Awakens


    From the vortex of dark mist, something began to emerge.


    A massive clawed hand, covered in onyx scales, broke through first. Then another. Soon, a monstrous form began to materialize, its size eclipsing everything in the chamber.


    A deep, guttural growl reverberated through the cavern as the creature pulled itself fully into the mortal plane. Its body was grotesquely large, its spine lined with jagged protrusions of bone. Twin sets of crimson eyes gleamed from its horned skull, and a mouth filled with rows of jagged fangs curled into a disturbing semblance of a grin.


    Seraphina took an involuntary step back, her voice tight. "A Third-Class abomination¡­ we¡¯re in trouble."


    The cult leader spread his arms wide, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Behold, the Harbinger of the Abyss. This world is unworthy of its presence, but it shall feast upon your souls nonetheless."


    The creature threw back its head and unleashed a ¡ªa sound so horrifying it felt as if reality itself was being torn apart. The sheer force of the sound sent shockwaves through the cavern, cracking the stone walls and shattering any remaining stalactites.

 Chapter 272: Abyssal Harbinger

    The cavern trembled violently as the Abyssal Harbinger tore through the fabric of reality, fully emerging into the mortal plane.


    Its grotesque, towering form pulsed with chaotic energy, obsidian-black flesh shifting like living shadows.


    Jagged protrusions of bone lined its back, each one glowing faintly with eerie crimson light¡ªa manifestation of the abyssal power that sustained it.


    Twin sets of blood-red eyes locked onto Adrian and his team, their gaze carrying a malevolent intelligence far beyond that of a mindless beast. Then, a voice¡ªdeep, guttural, and impossibly vast¡ªseeped into Adrian¡¯s consciousness, an invasion of thought and will.


    "Mortal¡­ your defiance amuses me."


    It wasn¡¯t just a voice. It was a presence, an overwhelming force clawing at his sanity. His vision blurred, his mind slipping into an abyss deeper than any nightmare.


    Then his instincts roared.


    Adrian gritted his teeth and activated Dragon¡¯s Might. Golden draconic energy surged through his veins, burning away the encroaching darkness with sheer force.


    His heart pounded, his body burned, but his mind remained his own.


    "Tch. Just its presence is corrosive," Adrian realized.


    Beside him, Seraphina planted her staff into the cavern floor. A brilliant wave of golden light erupted from its tip, expanding into a vast dome of divine energy.


    The pressure in the air lifted slightly, the oppressive weight of abyssal corruption momentarily pushed back.


    ¡°Stay inside the barrier! Its energy can erode your very soul if you let it!¡± Seraphina¡¯s voice was sharp, commanding¡ªa stark contrast to her usual calm demeanor.


    The Abyssal Harbinger moved.


    Despite its colossal size, it was disturbingly fast. In an instant, it closed the distance, one of its massive clawed hands swinging downward like a hammer. The sheer force of the attack cracked the stone floor beneath them, sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    Seraphina did not move.


    Instead, she raised a single hand.


    The moment the creature¡¯s claws met her barrier, the golden dome twisted, warping space itself. A sharp crack rang out, and with a burst of force, the Harbinger was repelled backward, its own strength turning against it.


    Its eyes narrowed. The being tilted its head, as if finally taking Seraphina seriously.


    She exhaled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this thing,¡± she said, her voice colder than Adrian had ever heard. ¡°You two¡ª¡± she pointed at Adrian and Isabella, ¡°¡ªtake out the cult leader. Everyone else, deal with the minions.¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Isabella didn¡¯t need telling twice.


    As Seraphina strode forward, her golden aura flared, expanding outward like an ocean. The barrier around her shifted, no longer merely defending¡ªit was attacking.


    She was done holding back.


    The Harbinger lunged, claws glowing with abyssal flames. But with a flick of her wrist, Seraphina redirected the monstrous energy with her own barrier, bending space around her like a shield and a weapon combined.


    The creature tried again, slashing with both hands. But every attack was met with the same response¡ªits own power twisted, manipulated, and turned against it.


    Seraphina was a Barrier Attacker.


    Not just a defender, but a warrior who weaponized the very concept of protection.


    A golden ripple pulsed outward from her form, carving visible gashes into the Harbinger¡¯s body. Its abyssal mist recoiled from the divine energy, writhing as if in pain.


    "You don''t realize it yet¡­ do you?" she murmured.


    She wasn''t just attacking the Harbinger''s body.


    She was attacking its connection to the abyss.


    The beast let out a distorted, guttural growl, its form flickering between realms. But Seraphina didn¡¯t stop. She pushed forward, her barrier pressing against it like an invisible force, disrupting its very existence.


    But the cult leader watching from afar merely chuckled.


    "Impressive, but pointless."


    His violet eyes gleamed with amusement as he raised a hand, abyssal energy swirling to form dozens of writhing chains.


    ¡°Scatter!¡± Adrian ordered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He Shadow Vein Stepped forward, weaving between the attacks before appearing directly in front of the cult leader, sword thrusting toward his heart.


    The cultist smirked.


    A barrier of abyssal energy flared into existence, stopping Adrian¡¯s blade inches from his chest.


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    Before Adrian could react, the barrier detonated¡ªa pulse of dark energy blasting him backward.


    Isabella was already moving. She tore through the abyssal chains with brute strength, her greatsword glowing with divine light. With a powerful swing, she brought her blade down, aiming to split the cultist in two.


    But the man merely raised a single finger.


    A shockwave of abyssal power burst from his body, halting her strike mid-swing.


    Isabella¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Your strength is impressive,¡± the cultist mused, examining her. ¡°But brute force alone will not be enough.¡±


    Adrian gritted his teeth as he pushed himself up. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how you handle both of us.¡±


    He activated Dragon¡¯s Might once more. Golden flames erupted around his sword, roaring like a living entity.


    Isabella¡¯s greatsword blazed with divine energy.


    The cult leader chuckled. ¡°Ah, a mother and son fighting together. How touching.¡± His smirk widened. ¡°I suppose I should put in a little effort, then.¡±


    Dark mist pooled around his feet, abyssal glyphs forming beneath him.


    Adrian¡¯s instincts screamed.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Both he and Isabella leaped back just as the entire area they had been standing on collapsed into darkness, swallowed by the abyss.


    The cultist laughed.


    ¡°Come, then. Let¡¯s see if your mortal bloodline is truly worthy of standing against the abyss.¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he launched forward, his sword carving through the air in a series of rapid slashes. Each strike was backed by the force of a dragon, golden flames trailing behind his blade like celestial arcs.


    The cultist dodged everything.


    Effortlessly.


    Adrian clicked his tongue. "Tch. He''s fast."


    Isabella exploited the opening. She moved like a blur, her greatsword shattering the sound barrier as it came down toward the cultist. The ground beneath them cracked from the sheer force.


    This time, the cultist didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he caught her blade with two fingers.


    Adrian''s eyes widened.


    The abyssal power around the cultist flared, and in a heartbeat, he twisted his fingers¡ªsnapping the trajectory of Isabella¡¯s attack and sending her flying into a nearby rock formation.


    A deep crater formed where she landed.


    Adrian''s rage ignited. His golden aura expanded violently, the cavern walls shaking from his unleashed energy.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Adrian said, his voice low, dangerous.


    The cultist smiled.


    ¡°Show me your true power, then, Everhart.¡±


    Their duel had only just begun.

 Chapter 273: Adrian Vs Cult Leader

    The moment the cult leader taunted him, Adrian vanished, his body dissolving into the shadows as he activated Shadow Vein Step.


    The world around him blurred, and before the cultist could react, he reappeared behind him, his blade wreathed in golden flames. With a swift, calculated motion, Adrian swung his sword in a blinding arc, the sheer force of his strike parting the thick abyssal mist like a divine decree.


    The heat of his attack scorched the air, the ground beneath him cracking from the immense power behind his movement.


    However, the cultist responded instantly. His fingers twitched, and in the blink of an eye, a translucent black barrier of abyssal energy materialized around him, forming a dome that crackled with eerie violet light.


    Adrian''s sword struck the barrier with a thunderous , the impact sending a powerful shockwave through the cavern.


    The very air trembled, the ground beneath them quaking, but the dark shield held firm. Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the barrier detonated.


    A violent surge of abyssal force erupted outward in a concussive blast. Adrian''s instincts kicked in¡ªhis arms crossed in front of him as he activated Scaled Defense, his draconic energy hardening his skin into a near-impenetrable defense.


    The impact was immense, sending him skidding backward, his feet carving deep trenches into the stone floor as he fought to maintain his stance. Dust and debris scattered through the cavern, but Adrian stood his ground.


    The cult leader took a slow, deliberate step forward, his violet eyes gleaming with amusement. "Not bad," he mused, his voice laced with condescension. "But you''ll need more than brute strength."


    Adrian didn''t bother with words. Instead, he thrust his palm forward, golden energy crackling around his fingers as he unleashed Draconic Pulse.


    A powerful shockwave of raw, condensed draconic energy surged toward the cultist, its radiance cutting through the abyssal mist like a beacon of defiance. But what happened next sent a chill down Adrian''s spine.


    The cultist extended a single hand, his expression calm, and to Adrian''s shock, the golden energy distorted mid-flight.


    Instead of striking its target, it curved unnaturally, bending around the cult leader''s body as if space itself refused to allow the attack to land. The golden energy dissipated behind him, rendered completely ineffective.


    Adrian realized. This was beyond conventional magic; it was an intrinsic control over reality, a perversion of the natural laws.


    Before he could fully process this revelation, the cult leader vanished. There was no warning, no shift in energy¡ªjust an absence where he had been standing a moment ago.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed, and he barely had time to react before the cultist materialized inches from him, his palm already crackling with abyssal energy.


    The strike connected. A devastating burst of energy detonated at point-blank range, sending Adrian hurtling backward with bone-rattling force.


    His body crashed through several stalagmites before colliding with the cavern wall, the impact causing a spiderweb of cracks to spread across the stone.


    A sharp pain lanced through his body, and he coughed, blood staining his lips. But even as his vision blurred for a moment, he forced himself back to his feet, his draconic aura flaring back to life.


    The cult leader approached, his steps unhurried. "You''re learning," he said, tilting his head slightly. "Your reaction time is impressive. But it won''t be enough."


    Adrian wiped the blood from his chin, his golden eyes burning with defiance. His aura intensified, the very air around him distorting from the sheer heat of his power. "You talk too much," he growled.


    The ground beneath him shattered as he launched himself forward, moving at a speed that made him seem like a golden blur. Flames roared around him as he closed the distance, but this time, he didn''t rely on brute strength alone¡ªhe feinted.


    His sword swung in a deceptive arc, baiting the cultist into blocking. The cult leader reacted instinctively, raising his hand to defend, but Adrian twisted mid-air, his trajectory shifting unnaturally. His blade became a streak of golden light as he unleashed Dragon''s Fang Strike.


    The flaming sword tore through the cultist''s side.


    For the first time, his expression flickered.


    He leapt backward, a trail of abyssal mist seeping from the wound, the darkness writhing unnaturally around the injury. But before Adrian could capitalize on the opening, the shadows around them thickened, the cavern itself growing darker. The cult leader''s lips curled into a grin.


    "Interesting¡­ You''re better than I thought."


    Then his body dissolved into the abyss.


    The darkness surged, swallowing everything in sight.


    Seraphina vs. The Abyssal Harbinger ¨C A Battle Beyond Reality


    While Adrian clashed with the cult leader, Seraphina faced a nightmare beyond comprehension.


    The Abyssal Harbinger loomed before her, a shifting, grotesque entity that defied logic. Its form constantly flickered, twisting in and out of existence, as if reality itself struggled to contain its presence.


    Every movement distorted space, and even the cavern itself seemed unable to decide whether it truly existed. It was a creature born of the abyss, its very presence an affront to the natural order.


    But Seraphina remained unfazed.


    She raised her staff, her piercing blue eyes unwavering as golden light swirled around her.


    A single word left her lips.


    Reality shattered.


    In an instant, the battlefield changed.


    The cavern vanished. The oppressive abyssal mist dissipated.


    They were no longer in the mortal plane.


    Seraphina had cut away reality itself, forging a battlefield where only she and the Harbinger existed¡ªa pocket dimension shaped entirely by her will.


    The Abyssal Harbinger shrieked in agony, its form flickering violently. It had lost its connection to the abyss.


    Seraphina''s gaze remained cold. "This is where you die."


    Golden energy surged around her, forming countless barriers¡ªnot for defense, but for attack.


    With a flick of her wrist, the barriers collapsed inward, crushing the Harbinger from all directions. The creature howled, its abyssal core burning as divine energy tore through its existence. It desperately lashed out, its claws raking through the void, summoning abyssal flames in an attempt to retaliate.


    Seraphina didn''t flinch.


    She redirected the attack effortlessly, twisting space so that its own flames engulfed its body instead.


    The battle had shifted.


    She was not simply fighting the Abyssal Harbinger.


    She was unraveling its very existence.


    Adrian vs. The Cult Leader ¨C The Abyssal Domain


    Adrian''s world had changed.


    The abyss had consumed him entirely. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cavern was gone. The air was thick, suffocating, as if he stood within the very gullet of a living void. Shadows pulsed around him, the darkness alive with unseen horrors. The cult leader''s voice echoed from every direction and none at all.


    Adrian''s golden aura flickered under the overwhelming pressure. His breathing slowed.


    Then¡ªa blade came from behind.


    Adrian barely managed to parry as the cultist materialized from the abyss itself, his weapon descending in a lethal arc.


    The force sent him sliding backward.


    The cult leader smiled. "You cannot win here."


    Adrian''s grip on his sword tightened. He closed his eyes.


    The abyss pressed in.


    But he was not alone.


    His dragon bloodline surged.


    He breathed in¡ªand when he exhaled, golden flames erupted, pushing the abyss back.


    "I don''t need to fight you in your domain," Adrian said, his voice steady.

 Chapter 274: Victory

    The abyss roared, like a living entity seeking to consume Adrian whole. Darkness swirled around him, suffocating and oppressive, pressing down with an unimaginable force.


    The cult leader''s presence was everywhere and nowhere, his voice slithering through the void like a whisper carried by the winds of oblivion. The air itself felt thick with malevolence, reality bending under the weight of his abyssal authority.


    Yet Adrian stood unfazed.


    Golden flames erupted around his body, pushing back the encroaching void. His draconic aura flared, his red eyes burning with an intensity that defied the abyssal domain itself.


    The cult leader narrowed his glowing violet eyes, his smirk fading slightly as he observed Adrian¡¯s defiance.


    "Still resisting? Impressive¡ªbut futile," he sneered, his voice echoing with eerie distortion. Raising his hand, he commanded the abyss, and in response, countless tendrils of darkness surged forward, twisting and writhing like starving beasts eager to consume their prey. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian remained motionless.


    Then, in an instant, he activated Draconic Pulse: Sovereign¡¯s Wrath.


    A radiant shockwave exploded outward from his body, golden energy rippling through the abyss and obliterating the tendrils before they could reach him.


    The sheer power of his aura carved through the oppressive darkness, forcing it to retreat. The cult leader''s expression finally faltered, his lips pressing into a thin line as he realized Adrian was not someone who could be so easily overwhelmed.


    "You misunderstand something," Adrian said, his voice calm yet carrying the weight of undeniable authority.


    He stepped forward, the abyss trembling beneath his feet. "I don''t need to fight you in your domain." He raised his sword, golden sigils flaring around him as his mana surged. "I will make this my domain."


    The cult leader vanished in an instant, warping through space itself. He reappeared behind Adrian, his palm wreathed in abyssal energy, aiming for a decisive strike.


    But Adrian had already anticipated his movement. Without hesitation, he activated Void Step, disappearing just before the cult leader¡¯s attack landed.


    The strike met nothing but empty air. Before the cult leader could react, Adrian reappeared above him, golden flames crackling around his body as he descended with his sword, the blade shimmering with raw power.


    The cult leader barely had time to raise his hand, attempting to distort space and redirect the attack.


    However, Adrian had already activated Phantom Blade, splitting his sword into multiple ethereal copies that struck from different angles. The cult leader¡¯s technique failed¡ªhis own domain refused to obey him.


    Cracks spread through the void as he was sent hurtling downward, smashing into the darkness with bone-shattering force.


    Adrian landed smoothly, his golden aura burning even brighter. "You''re strong," he admitted, his voice carrying neither arrogance nor mockery, just simple truth. "But you rely too much on tricks."


    Snarling, the cult leader rose to his feet, abyssal mist swirling around his form. "You think mere strength can overcome my authority?"


    His hands extended outward, and the abyss responded. Reality trembled as darkness condensed, forming a massive spear pulsing with pure abyssal power.


    This was not just a weapon¡ªit was a rejection of light itself, a manifestation of destruction that sought to erase all existence.


    Adrian exhaled, his grip tightening around his sword. Then he smiled.


    For the first time, the cult leader hesitated.


    A surge of power flooded Adrian¡¯s body as he activated Dragon¡¯s Might, his muscles tensing as his aura expanded.


    The golden flames surrounding him condensed, growing denser, purer¡ªburning white-hot. The air around him distorted as his presence alone shook the abyss.


    Taking a single step forward, the void cracked beneath his feet, the sheer weight of his power forcing the very fabric of this domain to buckle.


    The cult leader did not wait. With a furious cry, he hurled the abyssal spear forward, the weapon tearing through the void with enough force to annihilate entire mountains.


    But Adrian did not dodge. He raised his sword, golden energy crackling along its length, and activated Mana Fortification, reinforcing his weapon beyond its limits. As he swung, he layered the attack with Dragon¡¯s Fang Strike, amplifying the sheer force of the blow.


    The moment his blade met the abyssal spear, the world shattered.


    A deafening explosion erupted, golden and black energies clashing in a cataclysmic struggle. The abyss howled as Adrian''s power tore through its very essence, unraveling its corruption at its core.


    The cult leader was thrown back, his body skidding across the abyssal void, cracks forming in the very foundation of his domain.


    Adrian did not let up.


    Activating Cloning Technique, three golden afterimages of himself materialized, each radiating immense power.


    The cult leader barely had time to react before they struck in unison. One afterimage slammed a fist into his gut, launching him into the air.


    Another appeared above him, delivering a crushing downward strike that sent him plummeting back down. The third unleashed a devastating pulse of golden energy, obliterating the ground where he landed.


    Before the dust could settle, the real Adrian activated Vein-Touched Reflexes, accelerating beyond normal perception as he appeared before the cult leader, his sword blazing like divine judgment. The cult leader coughed, abyssal energy leaking from his wounds.


    "Impossible¡­" he muttered, his voice filled with disbelief. Desperate, he tried to warp space again, seeking to retreat¡ªbut Adrian would not let him escape.


    With a final strike, he activated Draconic Pulse: Sovereign¡¯s Wrath once more, condensing all his remaining power into a single, overwhelming attack.


    Golden energy surged through his blade as he thrust forward, piercing straight through the cult leader¡¯s chest.


    A final explosion of golden energy erupted, shattering the abyssal domain.


    The suffocating darkness collapsed in on itself, breaking apart like fragile glass. Reality shifted, the oppressive void disappearing as the cavern returned to its natural state.


    The cult leader stumbled backward, his body trembling as abyssal mist leaked from his form. His glowing violet eyes, once filled with arrogance, now reflected only disbelief¡ªand fury.


    "You think you''ve won?" he spat, his voice weak but defiant. "The abyss is eternal. Even if I fall, others will rise¡ª"


    Adrian did not let him finish.


    With one final, decisive swing, he activated Phantom Blade, his sword splitting into countless ethereal copies that struck all at once, severing the cult leader¡¯s head from his shoulders.


    The body stood frozen for a moment before collapsing, the abyssal mist dissolving into nothingness. The oppressive energy vanished. It was over.


    Adrian exhaled, his golden flames flickering before settling. His body ached, exhaustion creeping in, but he remained standing.


    A pulse of pure golden light illuminated the cavern.


    Seraphina appeared, descending like a celestial goddess, her staff radiating fearsome energy. The remnants of the Abyssal Harbinger crumbled behind her, its existence completely erased.

 Chapter 275: Collecting the Spoils

    he Abyssal Harbinger''s soul lingered in the air, its form barely holding together after Seraphina''s radiant destruction of its physical manifestation. It pulsed with dark energy, an ethereal wraith of its former self, its violet eyes wide with disbelief as it gazed at Seraphina.


    "How¡­ how can you be this powerful?" it rasped, its voice distorted and hollow. "We are both of the Third Class. You should not¡ªthis should not be possible."


    Seraphina regarded it with nothing but cold disdain. "You relied on the abyss, thinking it made you invincible. But true power is not granted by external forces¡ªit is forged within." She raised her staff, runes flaring along its length. "And you? You are nothing more than a remnant of corruption, undeserving of existence."


    With a flick of her wrist, golden chains materialized, wrapping around the wailing soul. The Harbinger''s cries of protest were cut short as Seraphina clenched her fingers, sealing it within a shimmering crystalline orb.


    "Fitting," she murmured, inspecting the trapped essence with a smirk. "Now you''ll serve a better purpose."


    Adrian sheathed his sword, exhaling slowly as the golden flames around him dimmed. Though exhaustion tugged at his body, he remained composed. Seraphina turned to him, her piercing blue eyes softening with admiration.


    "You handled the cult leader effortlessly," she said, stepping closer. "Not only did you overpower him in his own domain, but you shattered it completely. Even among prodigies, that is unheard of."


    Adrian merely nodded. "He relied too much on tricks. The moment I broke his domain, his advantage disappeared."


    Before their conversation could continue, movement from the cavern entrance caught their attention. Sophia, Isabella, Chris, Rosalyn, and Eve emerged from the shadows, each displaying their prowess as they swiftly subdued the remaining cultists. The eerie summons that had once filled the cavern dissipated into wisps of dark mist, their existence tied to the cult leader''s will.


    Sophia wiped her blade clean, glancing around with sharp eyes. "We managed to capture all the remaining cultists. None escaped."


    Eve smirked, adjusting the grip on her daggers. "They didn''t even put up a fight after you took down their leader. Cowards."


    Adrian stepped forward, his gaze cold as he addressed the kneeling cultists. "Why were you spreading the curse?"


    One of them, a frail-looking man with hollow eyes, swallowed hard before answering. "We¡­ we don''t know. We were just following orders. Only the cult leader knew the true purpose."


    Adrian''s jaw tightened. A hidden conspiracy. He had assumed the cult was acting on its own, but if the leader had been the only one with the true knowledge, then someone else could be pulling the strings. Killing him had been necessary¡ªbut it had also cost him the chance to interrogate him further. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He let out a slow breath, suppressing his frustration. "Eve," he called.


    She straightened immediately. "Yes?"


    "Call our soldiers. Tell them to move in and capture every remaining cultist inside and outside the hideout. I don''t want any loose ends."


    Eve nodded without hesitation. "Understood." She stepped aside, pulling out a communication talisman and relaying the orders.


    Adrian turned back to the cavern, his eyes scanning the remnants of the cult''s hideout. There were likely valuable materials, research notes, or artifacts that could provide further insight into their operations.


    Activating the system''s Remote Collection function, he extended his will through the interface. Instantly, everything within the hideout¡ªbooks, weapons, potions, scrolls¡ªwas gathered and stored into his inventory. Anything of value would be analyzed later.


    However, there was still one pressing matter left unresolved.


    Christine''s mother.


    Adrian''s expression darkened. "We still need to lift the curse."


    Seraphina placed a hand on his arm. "Then let''s search the hideout. If there''s anything related to the curse, it will be there."


    He nodded. "I''ll sweep the area. The rest of you remain here and guard the cultists until the soldiers arrive."


    Chris frowned but complied. "Be careful."


    Sophia crossed her arms, smirking. "If anything happens, just call. Not that you''ll need to."


    With everything settled, Adrian turned toward one of the side corridors leading deeper into the hideout. But before he could take a step, Seraphina pressed herself against him, slipping her arm around his.


    He blinked. "Aunt?"


    She smiled playfully, her grip firm. "I''m coming with you."


    Adrian raised a brow at Seraphina as she clung to his arm. "You really think I''d get in trouble being alone?"


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a sly smirk. "Who knows? This is a Dark Awakener''s hideout," she teased, her tone light yet laced with mischief. "It wouldn''t hurt to have some extra protection, would it?"


    Adrian sighed, rubbing his temple as he gazed at her with knowing eyes. "And the real reason?"


    Rather than answering immediately, Seraphina pressed herself even closer, her warmth seeping through the fabric of his coat. Her fingers tightened around his arm as she tilted her head, her smirk never faltering. "I just wanted to be with you, nothing else."


    While her voice carried its usual playful edge, Adrian immediately noticed something off. He narrowed his eyes slightly, studying her face. There was a flicker of something beneath her confident exterior¡ªsomething restrained.


    His aunt had just fought the Abyssal Harbinger, and unlike the rest of them, he hadn''t witnessed what had transpired. She had isolated herself and the enemy with her spell, ensuring no interruptions. Yet now, she was acting differently.


    Adrian''s voice softened, his teasing tone replaced with genuine concern.


    "What happened while you fought the Harbinger?"


    Seraphina stiffened, her smile faltering for the briefest moment. She gazed at him, clearly surprised that he had picked up on her unease. For a few heartbeats, she said nothing, simply staring into his piercing red eyes.


    Adrian didn''t push her, letting the silence linger. He knew Seraphina well enough to recognize when she was putting up a front. She was a proud woman, a force of nature, and one of the most powerful mages in the kingdom. Showing weakness wasn''t in her nature. And yet¡­ something had shaken her.


    Seraphina let out a quiet chuckle, though it lacked her usual confidence. "You always were perceptive," she murmured, her voice softer than before. She turned her gaze forward, her fingers still curled around his arm.

 Chapter 276: Recounting of the Fight

    Seraphina let out a quiet chuckle, though it lacked her usual confidence. "You always were perceptive," she murmured, her voice softer than before. She turned her gaze forward, her fingers still curled around his arm.


    Adrian remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    She exhaled slowly. "The Abyssal Harbinger¡­ was stronger than I expected." Her tone was even, but he could sense the weight in her words. "Not in terms of raw power, but¡­ in its methods." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian''s expression darkened. He had already guessed that much. The Harbinger wasn''t just another cultist or abyssal creature¡ªit had been something more, something capable of holding its own against Seraphina. And for it to have rattled her even after she destroyed it¡­


    "What did it do?" he asked, his voice gentle but firm.


    After hearing his question, she began recounting her encounter.


    When she had faced the Abyssal Harbinger alone, she knew she had to end it quickly. The creature, twisted by abyssal corruption, radiated a vile energy that threatened to seep into everything around it.


    She wasted no time, raising her staff as golden runes flared to life. "Radiant Judgment."


    A surge of light descended upon the Harbinger, burning away the darkness that writhed around its form. It howled in agony, its wraith-like body twisting as the holy energy seared through it.


    But instead of collapsing, it merely laughed. A deep, guttural sound that sent chills racing down her spine.


    "You think light alone will cleanse the abyss?" the Abyssal Harbinger rasped. "Foolish. Let me show you the truth of despair."


    Dark tendrils erupted from its form, coiling toward her like living serpents. Seraphina reacted instantly, conjuring a radiant barrier around herself. The tendrils struck against it, hissing as they disintegrated upon contact.


    Yet the Harbinger didn''t stop. It raised its skeletal hands, chanting in a guttural, ancient tongue. The air trembled. The cavern darkened. And then¡ª


    A wave of abyssal energy crashed against her, bypassing her shield and invading her mind.


    Seraphina gasped as her vision blurred. Her surroundings shifted, melting away into something else entirely.


    When she blinked, she was no longer in the cavern.


    She stood in the grand halls of Everhart Manor. The golden chandeliers flickered, casting elongated shadows. Everything was eerily quiet.


    Then she saw them.


    Adrian stood at the far end of the hall, his back turned to her. Beside him, Isabella, Sophia, Rosalyn, Chris, and even Eve surrounded him, their gazes cold and unfeeling.


    Seraphina stepped forward, her heart pounding. "Adrian?"


    He turned.


    But the warmth in his crimson eyes was gone.


    "There you are," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. "I was wondering when you''d finally show up."


    A sharp pain stabbed through her chest at his tone. "What''s going on?"


    Sophia crossed her arms. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Isabella stepped forward, her expression unreadable. "Did you really think he cared for you?"


    Seraphina''s breath hitched.


    Adrian regarded her with cold amusement. "You were useful, Aunt. But now that I''ve obtained the legacy that enabled you to quickly become 3rd class awakened, I have no need for you anymore."


    Seraphina''s blood ran cold.


    No. That wasn''t true.


    Adrian wouldn''t¡ª


    He stepped closer, his presence overwhelming, but instead of warmth, she felt nothing but an abyssal void.


    "You were always too naive, Seraphina," he whispered, his hand gently caressing her cheek before roughly pushing her away. "You thought the moments we shared meant something?" He chuckled darkly. "It was all an act."


    The others nodded in agreement, their eyes void of warmth.


    "She actually believed it," Chris murmured with a laugh.


    Eve smirked. "Pathetic."


    Seraphina clutched her chest as the walls of the manor seemed to close in on her. "No¡­ this isn''t real¡­"


    But it felt real. The betrayal, the pain¡ªit was suffocating.


    "Now," Adrian continued, unsheathing his blade. "Be a good girl and disappear."


    Seraphina''s body trembled as the abyss clawed at her mind, whispering that everything she saw was the truth. That she was never loved. That she was merely used.


    That she was alone.


    But then¡ª


    A flicker of warmth.


    Deep within, something burned bright. A memory. A promise.


    Adrian''s true self.


    The way he looked at her, full of admiration and warmth. The way he always noticed when something was wrong, just like earlier. The way he protected his loved ones without hesitation.


    This wasn''t real.


    The Abyss was lying.


    With a sharp inhale, Seraphina''s eyes blazed with golden fire. "Enough."


    The illusion shattered.


    She was back in the cavern, the Harbinger looming over her, its violet eyes wide in surprise.


    Seraphina didn''t give it a chance to react.


    With a flick of her wrist, golden chains erupted from the ground, binding the wretched entity. It screeched, writhing as holy light seared through it.


    Seraphina''s staff ignited with celestial radiance. "You dare show me such a pitiful illusion?" Her voice was steady, cold, and full of wrath. "You underestimated me."


    With one final incantation, she sealed the Harbinger''s soul within the crystalline orb, ensuring it would never torment another soul again.


    As she finished recounting the battle, Seraphina let out a slow breath. "That''s what happened."


    Adrian listened intently, his fists clenched at his sides. His red eyes burned with fury¡ªnot at her, but at the Harbinger for daring to manipulate her like that.


    "You knew it wasn''t real," he finally said, his voice low. "But¡­ it still affected you."


    She scoffed lightly. "Of course it did. Even knowing it was an illusion, it felt real. For a moment¡­ I almost believed it."


    Adrian''s expression softened. Gently, he reached out, cupping her cheek with surprising tenderness. "Don''t worry, I... no... we will never betray you."


    Seraphina blinked, startled by his touch.


    "There''s nothing in this world that could ever make me betray you," Adrian said, his voice firm. "You''re part of my family. Part of my life. That won''t change¡ªno matter what."


    Something warm bloomed in her chest.


    She let out a shaky breath, then smirked. "Careful, Adrian. If you keep saying things like that, I might fall even harder for you."


    He rolled his eyes. "You already have."


    Seraphina burst into laughter, the weight on her heart lifting just a little.


    Even after facing the abyss, Adrian''s presence was enough to bring her back to the light.

 Chapter 277: Consoling Seraphina

    Adrian held Seraphina''s gaze, his thumb lightly brushing against her cheek before he pulled her into a firm embrace. She stiffened for a brief moment before melting into his warmth, her fingers gripping the back of his coat.


    "You''re not alone," he murmured against her hair. "You never were, and you never will be."


    Seraphina exhaled, letting her forehead rest against his shoulder. The weight of the illusion still lingered at the edges of her mind, but Adrian''s presence¡ªhis warmth, his certainty¡ªgrounded her in reality.


    "I know," she whispered, though there was still a hint of vulnerability in her voice. "But¡­ it felt so real. Their voices, the way you looked at me¡­" She clenched her fists, her nails digging into his coat. "For a moment, I truly thought¡ª"


    "Stop," Adrian said firmly, pulling back just enough to look into her eyes. "Don''t let that thing''s lies poison your mind. I could never do that to you."


    Seraphina searched his face, looking for any trace of doubt, but all she found was unwavering determination. Slowly, a small, wry smile formed on her lips. "You''re always so sure of yourself."


    Adrian smirked. "That''s because I don''t let stupid things like abyssal nightmares mess with my head."


    She huffed a laugh, shaking her head. "Arrogant brat."


    Before he could respond, Isabella''s voice interrupted them. "Are you two done flirting?"


    Adrian turned to see Isabella, Sophia, and Eve standing nearby, their expressions ranging from amused to concerned.


    Seraphina straightened, her confidence returning. "We weren''t flirting."


    "Sure," Sophia drawled, crossing her arms. "That''s why you were practically clinging to him just now?"


    Seraphina scoffed, but Adrian simply smirked. "Jealous?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Please. If I wanted to cling to you, I wouldn''t need an excuse."


    Eve smirked. "And here I thought we were in a dangerous cult hideout, not a romantic drama."


    Isabella, despite her teasing, gave Seraphina a once-over. "Are you alright?"


    Seraphina hesitated before nodding. "I will be."


    "Good," Isabella said, her gaze flickering between the two of them. "This just proves we can''t underestimate what''s lurking around here. If even Seraphina was caught off guard, then we need to be extra careful."


    Adrian nodded. "Agreed. We should search this place thoroughly. The cultists were hiding something here, and I don''t want to leave until we find out what."


    "We should split up," Sophia suggested. "Cover more ground."


    Isabella crossed her arms. "Are you sure? We don''t know if there are more creatures like the Harbinger lurking around."


    "That''s why we''ll stay in pairs," Adrian said. "No one goes alone."


    Sophia smirked. "Let me guess¡ªyou''re pairing up with Seraphina?"


    Adrian didn''t even hesitate. "Obviously."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow but didn''t object.


    Isabella nodded. "Alright. Sophia and I will take the western passage."


    Eve cracked her knuckles. "I''ll check out the lower levels."


    Adrian shot her a warning look.


    Eve sighed dramatically. "Fine. I''ll stick close."


    With that settled, they each headed in different directions, the search for answers beginning.


    As they parted ways, Adrian and Seraphina moved down a dimly lit corridor, the scent of damp stone and something faintly metallic lingering in the air. The torches lining the walls flickered weakly, casting long shadows across the cracked floors. The deeper they ventured, the quieter it became¡ªalmost unnervingly so.


    Seraphina¡¯s fingers twitched at her sides before she finally gave in, slipping her arm through Adrian¡¯s and leaning against him. She let out a soft sigh, the tension from earlier still coiling around her muscles. Adrian, without hesitation, tightened his grip on her hand and pulled her even closer, his warmth wrapping around her like a protective cocoon.


    "You okay?" he asked, his voice gentler now that they were alone.


    Seraphina didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she nuzzled her cheek against his shoulder, sighing. "No," she admitted, her voice quieter than before. "But I will be."


    Adrian paused their steps, turning to face her. He reached up, his fingers brushing against the side of her face with a tenderness that sent a shiver down her spine. "You don¡¯t have to act strong around me, you know," he murmured.


    Seraphina let out a soft huff, her lips curving into a small, almost self-deprecating smile. "I know. But it¡¯s a hard habit to break."


    Adrian smirked. "Then let me spoil you until it becomes natural."


    Before she could protest, he cupped her cheek and leaned down, pressing a soft kiss against her forehead. Seraphina¡¯s breath hitched, her fingers instinctively gripping the fabric of his coat. A soft warmth spread through her chest, melting away the lingering fear and doubt left by the illusion.


    "Husband," she murmured under her breath, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Hmm? What was that?" he teased.


    Seraphina cleared her throat, straightening slightly but still keeping her arm linked with his. "I said¡­ Husband," she repeated, her voice firmer this time, though a faint blush colored her cheeks. "Since you insist on spoiling me, I might as well embrace it."


    Adrian chuckled, obviously pleased. "That''s my wife," he murmured, letting the word roll off his tongue as if he¡¯d been saying it for years. "If you''re going to act spoiled, then I¡¯ll just have to make sure you never want for anything."


    Seraphina raised an eyebrow, her usual confidence returning. "Oh? And how exactly do you plan on doing that?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian smirked, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her flush against him. "Like this," he said before leaning in and placing a soft kiss just below her ear. The sensation sent a pleasant shiver down Seraphina''s spine, her fingers clenching against his chest.


    "Hmph," she mumbled, tilting her head slightly to the side in a half-hearted attempt to appear unimpressed. But her actions betrayed her, as she made no effort to pull away. Instead, she buried her face against his neck, her warm breath tickling his skin.


    "You''re warm," she murmured. "I like it."


    Adrian chuckled, stroking her back soothingly. "Then stay close, my spoiled wife."


    Seraphina huffed but didn''t argue. Instead, she clung to him tighter, enjoying the way he held her without hesitation. For a woman who had always relied on her own strength, it felt oddly reassuring to have someone who could bear the weight of her vulnerability without making her feel weak.


    For a while, they simply stood there, wrapped in each other''s warmth as the eerie silence of the hideout pressed in around them. But neither seemed to care. In that moment, the chaos and danger of the cult¡¯s hideout felt far away.


    After a few minutes, Adrian finally spoke. "You sure you want to keep going? We can take a break if you need one."


    Seraphina pulled back just enough to look up at him, her piercing blue eyes filled with warmth. "And let the others think I''m slacking off? Please." She smirked before reaching up and flicking his forehead lightly. "Besides, you''re here. I have nothing to worry about."


    Adrian grinned. "Damn right you don¡¯t. Not when I¡¯m your husband."


    Seraphina rolled her eyes but smiled nonetheless. "Fine, fine. Just don¡¯t forget¡ªyou said you¡¯d spoil me. No takebacks."


    Adrian chuckled. "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    With her arm still linked with his, they continued down the corridor, the tension from earlier replaced by a quiet warmth between them. The dangers ahead were still unknown, but for now, Seraphina allowed herself to enjoy the rare moment of comfort Adrian offered.


    After all, she had a husband who had promised to spoil her¡ªwho was she to refuse?

 Chapter 278 :Raiding Date

    As they continued down the corridor, Seraphina kept her arm firmly linked with Adrian''s, her body practically pressed against his side.


    Every so often, she would tighten her grip, as if ensuring he wouldn''t pull away¡ªnot that he had any intention of doing so.


    Adrian, meanwhile, let his system do the work in the background. With a mental command, his Remote Collection ability activated, sweeping through the hideout and gathering anything of value.


    Coins, potions, rare artifacts, and even hidden documents vanished from their dusty corners, silently appearing in his inventory.


    The dim corridor held a few broken weapons and shattered relics, but Adrian knew there were more valuable finds deeper within.


    Seraphina, noticing his slight distraction, poked his cheek. "Are you ignoring your wife already?" she teased, tilting her head in mock offense.


    Adrian smirked, catching her wrist and placing a kiss on the inside of her palm. "Not at all. Just multitasking."


    She narrowed her eyes playfully. "Multitasking? Hmph, that better not mean flirting with another woman while you are with me, through some secret magical transmission."


    Adrian chuckled. "Jealous, are we?"


    Seraphina huffed, looping both arms around his as they walked. "Obviously. My husband is too charming for his own good. I can''t let my guard down."


    Adrian leaned in, his breath tickling her ear. "You don''t have to. I belong to you." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina''s cheeks flushed slightly, but she quickly recovered, giving him a knowing smirk. "Good answer, husband. You''re learning."


    As they walked, Adrian''s Remote Collection continued working, and occasional notifications appeared in his mind.


    [Item Acquired: Enchanted Ritual Dagger][Item Acquired: Cultist''s Ledger ¨C Records of Sacrifices][Item Acquired: Abyssal Core Fragment]


    His expression darkened slightly at the ledger''s title. The cult had been performing sacrifices here¡ªnot just simple rituals, but actual blood sacrifices.


    Seraphina noticed the shift in his demeanor and lightly squeezed his hand. "What is it?"


    Adrian sighed. "Found some records. It''s on all the people they have sacrificed so far."


    Seraphina''s playful teasing faded, replaced by cold fury. "Disgusting. Do you think we''ll find survivors?"


    "Possibly," Adrian admitted. "But if they were keeping prisoners, they''d be deeper inside. We should hurry."


    Seraphina nodded but didn''t let go of his arm. "Then let''s go, husband. I''ll cling to you for strength."


    Adrian chuckled at her words. "Or just because you like it."


    She smirked, not denying it. "Maybe."


    They continued deeper into the hideout, the air growing heavier with a strange, lingering energy. Adrian could sense remnants of abyssal magic, though it was faint¡ªperhaps the Harbinger had been the main source of it.


    Seraphina, however, didn''t seem too concerned. Instead, she tugged at his sleeve, slowing her steps. "You know," she mused, "since you''re already collecting things, why not collect me too? Store me somewhere safe."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Are you asking to be put in my inventory?"


    She giggled. "Wouldn''t that be fun? You could carry me around everywhere."


    Adrian shook his head, amused. "You just want an excuse to cling to me all the time."


    Seraphina rested her chin on his shoulder, her lips close to his ear. "Oh? You make it sound like that''s a bad thing."


    Adrian felt a shiver run down his spine at her sultry tone. He glanced at her, smirking. "You really are getting spoiled."


    She grinned. "Well, whose fault is that? My husband keeps indulging me."


    Adrian sighed dramatically. "Fine. I suppose I have no choice but to keep spoiling you."


    Seraphina hummed in satisfaction, still holding onto him as they moved forward. Meanwhile, Adrian continued his Remote Collection, scooping up ancient tomes, hidden gold, and magical artifacts.


    His system''s efficiency made it easy¡ªby the time they reached a wider chamber, most of the hideout''s valuables had already been secured.


    Stopping at the entrance of the chamber, Seraphina looked up at him. "What do you think we''ll find here?"


    Adrian studied the space carefully. The walls were lined with old, tattered banners bearing unfamiliar sigils.


    A large, cracked altar sat in the center, and dark stains marked the stone floor¡ªlikely from previous rituals. His instincts told him something important had been kept here.


    "I''m not sure yet," he admitted. "But we''re about to find out."


    Seraphina grinned. "Then lead the way, my dear husband."


    Adrian smirked. "As my wife commands."


    With her still clinging to him, they stepped into the chamber together, ready to uncover whatever secrets lay hidden within.


    As Adrian and Seraphina stepped into the chamber, the oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily upon them.


    The air was thick with residual energy¡ªnot just abyssal magic, but something older, more insidious.


    The cracked altar at the center of the room, with its dark stains and faint traces of eerie inscriptions, hinted at rituals best left forgotten.


    Adrian didn''t hesitate. Remote Collection¡ªActivate.


    The system obeyed instantly, sweeping through the chamber like an invisible hand, plucking anything of value from its resting places.


    [Item Acquired: Abyss-Imbued Pendant]


    [Item Acquired: Bloodstained Ritual Cloth]


    [Item Acquired: Ancient Grimoire of Forbidden Summonings]


    [Item Acquired: Veilbound Parchment ¨C Whispers of the Abyss]


    Adrian¡¯s breath hitched slightly as his gaze locked onto the last notification. Veilbound Parchment ¨C Whispers of the Abyss? Unlike the rest, which were valuable but expected, this one carried an unsettling weight. The very name of it sent a prickle of unease down his spine.


    Something about it felt wrong.


    His mind''s eye flashed an image¡ªa tattered piece of parchment, darkened with age, its surface stitched together with what looked like sinew rather than thread.


    The edges were uneven, as if it had been torn from something far larger, and faint, writhing script ran along its surface, shifting and twisting as though refusing to be truly read.


    Seraphina noticed his sudden distraction and frowned. She tugged gently on his sleeve. "What is it?"


    Adrian blinked, snapping out of his momentary daze. "I found something¡­ strange."


    Seraphina tilted her head, her blue eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Strange how?"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. "I''m not sure yet. But I don''t think we should check it out here."


    He exhaled, tightening his grip on her hand. "We don''t know what it is, and I''d rather not deal with something like this while we''re still in enemy territory."


    Seraphina studied him for a second before nodding. "Fair enough. If it''s dangerous, better to examine it when we have the time and safety to deal with it properly."

 Chapter 279: Torture Room

    "Exactly," Adrian said, forcing himself to push aside the unease curling at the edge of his awareness.


    Seraphina gave him a light nudge. "Still, you have that look on your face."


    "What look?"


    "The one where you''ve just found something important but you''re trying not to show it," she teased. "I know you too well, husband."


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, fine. I won''t deny it. This parchment¡­ I have a feeling it''s not just some old scrap of paper. But like I said, later."


    Seraphina smirked. "Good. Because I''m not letting you get absorbed into analyzing weird, ominous things while we''re in the middle of an enemy hideout."


    "Noted," Adrian replied, amused.


    Adrian exhaled slowly, his fingers twitching as he dismissed the notification.


    The Veilbound Parchment¡ªWhispers of the Abyss¡ªremained secured in his inventory, sealed away for now. There was something about it, something wrong, but this wasn''t the place to investigate it.


    Seraphina, sensing his unease, gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. "Then let''s leave it for later," she said, her voice softer now. "We still have more to do here."


    Adrian nodded. "Yeah. Let''s keep moving."


    With one last glance at the cracked altar, they turned and strode toward the far side of the chamber, where a narrow passage extended deeper underground.


    The air grew even colder as they advanced, the oppressive atmosphere thickening. The walls, lined with flickering sconces, bore faint engravings¡ªarcane symbols that pulsed with residual energy.


    As they walked, Seraphina leaned into Adrian slightly, her warmth contrasting with the chilling surroundings. "You know," she murmured, "I don''t mind a bit of darkness, but this place gives me the creeps."


    Adrian smirked. "That''s saying something, coming from you."


    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "I prefer controlled darkness. This?" She gestured to the ominous surroundings. "This feels like something that should be buried and forgotten."


    Adrian had to agree. The remnants of abyssal magic still clung to the walls like a lingering sickness. But despite the unease, they pressed on.


    Finally, they reached the end of the passage, where an old, reinforced iron door loomed before them. It was massive, its surface marred with deep gouges and rusted streaks.


    A heavy lock mechanism was embedded in the center, with faint runic markings etched around it.


    Seraphina stepped forward, examining the door closely. "Locked, of course," she muttered. "And it''s magically reinforced. Whoever was down here didn''t want just anyone waltzing in."


    Adrian placed a hand on the surface, feeling the energy woven into the metal. "It''s not just a physical lock. There''s a barrier¡ªstrong, but old."


    Seraphina smirked. "Lucky for us, I happen to be an expert in breaking barriers."


    Adrian chuckled. "I was hoping you''d say that."


    Taking a deep breath, Seraphina extended her hand, blue energy crackling at her fingertips. As a spatial magician, barriers were one of her specialties, and this one¡ªthough formidable¡ªwas aged, its magic weakened by time.


    She traced her fingers over the runes, murmuring an incantation under her breath. The markings flared in resistance, but she pressed forward, her energy unraveling the complex weave of enchantments layer by layer.


    The door trembled as the last of the runes flickered and died.


    With a low, echoing click, the massive lock disengaged.


    Seraphina grinned, stepping back with a flourish. "And that is how you unlock a sealed door."


    Adrian smirked, reaching for the handle. "Remind me never to keep secrets from you."


    "Oh, you better not," she teased.


    With a firm pull, Adrian swung the door open, revealing a spiraling staircase descending into deeper darkness.


    A musty, almost metallic scent wafted up from below.


    Seraphina''s playful demeanor faded as she peered into the darkness beneath them. "Let''s see what we find there."


    Adrian met her gaze. "Then let''s go find out what."


    As Adrian and Seraphina descended the spiraling staircase, the air thickened with a pungent, metallic stench¡ªone that unmistakably reeked of old blood and decay.


    The deeper they went, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, as if the very walls held onto the suffering that had taken place here.


    The sconces that lined the stairwell flickered weakly, their light barely able to pierce the thick darkness below.


    Finally, the staircase opened into a vast underground chamber, and the sight that greeted them was nothing short of horrifying. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The prison and torture area stretched before them, an expansive hall lined with rows of rusted iron-barred cells.


    Many of the cell doors hung open, their locks long broken, while others remained tightly shut, their interiors shrouded in darkness.


    The floors were slick with grime, and the air was damp with moisture that dripped from the ceiling, forming stagnant puddles of putrid water.


    But it was not just water that pooled on the ground¡ªblackened, dried blood formed uneven stains across the stone, marking the passage of countless tormented souls.


    Chains dangled from the walls, some still holding skeletal remains, their wrists and ankles reduced to brittle bones wrapped in tattered remnants of flesh.


    The bones bore deep grooves, as though their owners had struggled desperately against their bindings, rubbing their wrists raw until the flesh sloughed away.


    Some of the skeletons still had remnants of clothing clinging to their frames, shredded and stained, barely recognizable as the garments they had once worn in life.


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the torture devices scattered throughout the room. A rusted iron maiden stood slightly ajar, its interior lined with jagged spikes coated in dried, flaking blood.


    The scent of death lingered around it, as if the agony of those who had been trapped within still clung to the metal.


    A nearby rack lay broken, its gears rusted and warped with age, but the bloodstains on its surface told a gruesome story of bodies stretched past their limits.


    Further in, a large wooden table sat in the center of the room, its surface covered in deep knife grooves and dark stains.


    Scattered across it were rusted surgical instruments¡ªsaws, clamps, and wicked-looking scalpels¡ªall encrusted with layers of dried blood.


    A set of pliers lay near the edge, their tips still clutching a few rotten teeth, torn straight from the mouths of past victims.

 Chapter 280: Sealed Object

    The eerie silence of the underground chamber was broken only by the soft drip of water from the ceiling.


    With the cultists eliminated, there was no immediate danger, but that didn''t make the room any less unsettling.


    If anything, the absence of life only made the remnants of past horrors feel more pronounced.


    Adrian stepped forward, his boots making a faint squelching noise as they pressed against the grimy stone floor.


    The stale air carried the metallic tang of old blood, mixing with the damp rot of decay. His gaze swept across the chamber, taking in the rusted chains, the broken torture devices, and the skeletal remains locked in their final, agonized positions.


    Seraphina moved toward the nearest cell, her fingers trailing lightly over the corroded iron bars. "They weren''t just imprisoning people here," she murmured. "This was a slaughterhouse."


    She nudged open a cell door with the tip of her boot. Inside, a single skeleton was slumped against the wall, bound in rusted shackles.


    Its wrists and ankles were worn down to the bone, deep grooves carved into them from years¡ªperhaps decades¡ªof struggling against the restraints. A thick metal collar encircled its neck, arcane runes still faintly pulsing along its surface.


    "A containment collar," Seraphina observed. "They were holding people with magical abilities."


    Adrian frowned, kneeling beside the remains. "And they didn''t just imprison them." He reached out, brushing his fingers over the faded etchings on the collar. "These symbols¡­ they''re designed to siphon mana."


    Seraphina exhaled sharply. "So they weren''t just torturing their prisoners. They were draining them."


    Adrian rose to his feet, scanning the room with fresh understanding. It wasn''t just a prison¡ªit was a harvesting site. The cultists had been extracting mana from their victims, likely fueling their rituals with stolen life force.


    He moved deeper into the chamber, stepping past a series of long-dried bloodstains. A table near the center of the room caught his attention.


    It was covered in dark grooves, carved deep into the wood, and littered with rusted surgical instruments¡ªsaws, clamps, scalpels, and bone chisels. A set of pliers sat at the edge, still clutching rotten teeth in its grip.


    Seraphina grimaced. "They were dissecting people here."


    Adrian''s jaw clenched. "Or worse."


    As Adrian pushed open the reinforced iron door, an unbearable stench wafted out, thick and cloying, the unmistakable scent of rot mingling with something fouler¡ªsomething that carried the essence of suffering itself.


    The room beyond was dimly lit, the flickering light from the outer chamber barely reaching past the threshold.


    The first thing he saw was her.


    The corpse of a woman lay slumped against the far wall, her body mangled beyond recognition.


    Her limbs were twisted at unnatural angles, flesh torn away in strips, exposing muscle and bone beneath.


    Deep, jagged lacerations ran across her torso, carved with brutal precision. Her fingers had been snapped back, each one broken as if her captors had taken their time with her suffering.


    Blood¡ªlong dried to a dark, rust-colored stain¡ªcoated the floor beneath her, forming a grotesque pool that had seeped into the cracks of the stone.


    Her face, though barely intact, still bore the remnants of torment. Her eyes¡ªclouded and sunken¡ªwere frozen in an expression of sheer agony.


    Dried trails of blood ran from her mouth, where some of her teeth had been violently removed.


    A thick, rusted metal collar wrapped around her neck, much like the ones outside, but this one bore far more intricate and sinister engravings.


    The runes carved into its surface pulsed ever so faintly, as though the magic within it had not fully faded.


    Seraphina¡¯s breath hitched. "Gods¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    Adrian felt a cold chill creep up his spine as he stepped further into the room. Something about this place was wrong¡ªnot just in the sense of the horrors that had occurred here, but in the air itself.


    It was heavy, oppressive, like unseen eyes were watching him from just beyond his perception.


    As he scanned the room, he couldn''t shake the nagging feeling at the back of his mind, a sensation like something brushing against his consciousness. It was subtle but persistent, making his skin prickle.


    "Seraphina," he murmured, not taking his eyes off the corpse. "Do you feel that?"


    She turned to him, brow furrowed. "Feel what?"


    He hesitated. "Like¡­ something is here."


    Seraphina closed her eyes briefly, expanding her mana senses outward, but after a moment, she shook her head. "No. I don¡¯t sense anything. It¡¯s probably just this place getting to you."


    Adrian exhaled, forcing himself to relax. "Maybe."


    Still, the unease didn''t fade. Pushing aside his discomfort, he activated his Remote Collection ability, gathering any objects of interest in the room other than the corpse.


    A faint shimmer pulsed across the chamber as the system registered his command. Moments later, the results appeared before him.


    [Items Collected:]


    Scalpel (Dull, Rusted)


    Torture Device: Flesh Hook (Heavily Used, Bloodstained)


    Torture Device: Bone Saw (Worn, Bloodstained)


    Adrian frowned. That couldn¡¯t be right. For a chamber this significant, for a place drenched in so much malice, there had to be something more. All he got from his collection were trash.


    The nagging sensation in his chest only grew stronger. It wasn¡¯t just unease anymore¡ªit was like a whispering presence pressing against the edges of his mind.


    No. He wasn¡¯t imagining it.


    He turned to his system. "Appraisal. Everything in this room."


    A moment passed before the system''s response flickered before his eyes.


    [Appraising¡­]


    Lines of text scrolled past, identifying the corpse, the remnants of magic in the collar, and the old torture devices. But then¡ª


    [Sealed Object Detected.]


    Adrian¡¯s breath caught.


    His gaze snapped toward the notification. The system had detected something¡ªsomething hidden. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it was behind the corpse.


    Adrian''s heartbeat quickened as he reread the notification. Sealed Object Detected.


    His grip on his sword instinctively tightened as his gaze flickered back to the mutilated corpse. If something was sealed here, hidden behind the woman''s remains, then it was no ordinary object.


    A part of him wanted to dismiss it, to simply turn away and leave this accursed place behind. But the weight of the unseen presence pressing against his mind made that impossible.


    Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas waiting.


    "Aunt." Adrian''s voice was low, controlled, but tinged with urgency. "My appraisal ability has detected a sealed object behind the corpse."


    Seraphina stiffened, her sharp eyes locking onto the dead woman once more. The dim light flickered across her face, highlighting the tension in her features.


    "A seal?" She muttered. "Here?"

 Chapter 281: Unlocking The Seal

    Seraphina furrowed her brows, extending her mana perception as far as she could, but no matter how much she searched, she couldn''t sense anything resembling a sealed object.


    "There''s nothing here, Adrian." Her voice was firm, but there was a hint of unease in her tone.


    Adrian didn''t doubt her abilities. If a Royal Mage specializing in spatial magic couldn''t detect the seal, then it wasn''t just well hidden¡ªit was completely invisible to conventional methods.


    But his system had never been wrong before.


    He stepped toward the mutilated corpse, his boots squelching against the blood-stained stone floor. The oppressive presence in the air only grew heavier as he approached.


    He reached out, his hand hovering just behind the remains, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat he could feel. But there was nothing. No shift in mana, no fluctuations in the air.


    Yet, he trusted his system.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian drew his enchanted blade. If he couldn''t see or feel the seal, then the only option left was to break it by force.


    With a sharp inhale, he gripped his sword and swung it in a wide arc, slashing at the empty air behind the corpse.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, as he prepared to swing again, a sudden system prompt flickered before his eyes.[Host has not selected a secondary occupational class.][Would Host like to become a Sealbreaker Adept?]


    Adrian froze. His grip on his sword tightened as his mind reeled.


    The system had never done this before. It had always been passive, only responding when he actively sought its functions. Yet now, it was taking the initiative.


    He narrowed his eyes. If the system was actively recommending a class related to seals at this exact moment, then did that mean the sealed object was more precious than he initially thought?


    His thoughts raced, but before he could ask, another notification appeared.


    [After Host advanced to a Second-Class profession, the system has upgraded. It can now provide suggestions based on Host''s current situation without Host needing to take the initiative.]


    Adrian''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    So that was all it was?


    He had thought¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat this sealed object was so significant that even the system couldn''t remain passive. But in reality, this was simply an update to the system''s functionality.


    Disappointment flickered in his eyes.


    He dismissed the class selection prompt without hesitation. Choosing a secondary class wasn''t something he was willing to rush.


    However, as soon as he rejected the class, another message appeared.


    [Would Host like to purchase a one-time Sealbreaker Talisman from the System Shop?]


    Adrian arched a brow. "Show me the price."


    A new window materialized in his mind.


    Item: Sealbreaker Talisman (One-Time Use)Effect: Instantly dispels a single seal, regardless of its complexity or strength.Price: 300,000 Seduction Points (SP)


    Adrian''s expression darkened.


    "Three hundred thousand?" he muttered under his breath.


    That was no small amount. Even with his massive reserve of Seduction Points, it was a hefty price to pay for a single-use item.


    But¡­ considering how well-hidden this seal was, it might be his only option.


    His gaze flickered back to the corpse. If something was sealed behind this, then someone had gone through extreme lengths to ensure it was never found.


    The weight of the air, the whispers pressing against his mind¡ªit all pointed to this thing being dangerous or valuable.


    With a quiet sigh, Adrian made his decision.


    "Buy it."


    The moment he confirmed the purchase, a shimmering golden talisman materialized in his palm, its surface etched with intricate symbols that pulsed faintly with power.


    Without hesitation, he crushed it.


    A wave of unseen energy burst outward, sweeping through the chamber like an invisible shockwave.


    The air crackled, and for a split second, a faint golden barrier shimmered behind the corpse¡ªbefore shattering like glass.


    And then, it appeared.


    The object that materialized was a small, golden capsule lying flat on the cold stone floor. It was rectangular in shape.


    Its surface was smooth but bore faint grooves running along its length, almost as if they were meant to guide some sort of mechanism.


    However, there were no visible seams, hinges, or latches¡ªjust an unbroken metallic shell.


    The golden exterior was dull, as though the metal had been exposed to time and wear, yet it wasn¡¯t rusted or corroded.


    It lacked the reflective sheen of polished gold, absorbing the dim light of the chamber rather than shining under it.


    Adrian took a step closer, his sharp eyes scanning every inch of the capsule.


    He ran his fingers along its surface, searching for any kind of opening mechanism, but there was nothing¡ªno lock, no handle, no indication that it could be opened at all.


    Seraphina, who had been silent up until now, furrowed her brows as she studied the strange structure. After a few moments, she let out a soft hum of recognition.


    "This looks like a containment device that is generally used by nobles to hide items they don''t want other people to see. But this looks far from the normal ones that most nobles use," she murmured, kneeling beside Adrian.


    She ran her fingertips along the surface, pausing when she noticed the faint, almost imperceptible symbols engraved near the edges. "These runes¡­ I feel like I''ve seen something similar before."


    Adrian turned his attention to the inscriptions. Though faded, they still carried an undeniable weight, as though they were holding something powerful at bay.


    Seraphina exhaled slowly. "If I''m not mistaken, this isn''t something that opens through physical means. It¡¯s not locked¡ªit¡¯s sealed. These runes are likely tied to a mana-based activation system. It might require a specific signature, or¡­"


    She hesitated, her gaze flickering toward Adrian.


    "Should we even open it?" she asked, her voice quieter now. "Someone went through a lot of trouble to seal this away. What if it''s dangerous? We still don¡¯t know if this was meant to be protected¡­ or if it was meant to be kept hidden from the world for a reason."


    Adrian''s jaw tightened. It was a valid concern. The lengths taken to conceal this capsule¡ªthe barrier, the hidden seal, the lifeless body outside¡ªeverything pointed to something of extreme importance.


    But at the same time, the fact that his system had guided him here, even offering him a class related to seals, meant that whatever lay inside was significant to him in some way.


    "We won¡¯t find answers by hesitating," he said firmly. "If it''s dangerous, we''ll deal with it. If it¡¯s something valuable, then we need to know why it was hidden."


    Seraphina studied him for a moment before nodding. "Alright. But we proceed carefully."


    Adrian placed his palm against the cool surface of the capsule, feeling nothing at first. Then, with a deep breath, he let his mana flow into the structure, pushing it toward the runes. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment his energy touched the object, the inscriptions flickered faintly.


    A soft resonated through the chamber, followed by a low, mechanical


    The capsule''s surface trembled. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, the top panel slid backward, revealing the interior.


    Inside, nestled within a thin, padded lining, was a child.

 Chapter 282: Becoming A Father

    As the capsule¡¯s top panel slid open with a quiet hiss, both Adrian and Seraphina peered inside, expecting to find some kind of artifact or lost treasure. But what they saw sent a cold shock down their spines.


    Nestled within a thin, padded lining lay a child¡ªa baby girl, no older than a few months.


    Her tiny frame was still, wrapped in delicate, flowing white fabric that looked untouched by time.


    Her skin was eerily pale, not the soft fairness of a newborn but a stark whiteness, like untouched snow. It was as if her entire body were a blank canvas, waiting to be painted with life.


    And then there was her hair¡ªan ethereal white, pure and unblemished, cascading around her in soft strands.


    It was so pristine that it almost seemed unnatural, devoid of any pigment, like freshly fallen snow under the moonlight.


    Seraphina gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "A baby¡­?" Her voice trembled with disbelief. "How could she have been inside this capsule?"


    Adrian''s mind raced. The runes, the layers of protection¡ªwho would go to such lengths to seal away a child? And more importantly¡­ why?


    Without hesitation, he activated his Appraisal skill. A golden flicker crossed his vision as he focused on the infant before him.


    But what appeared in his vision made his blood run cold.


    Name: ???


    Race: ???


    Class: ???


    Nothing.


    His Appraisal had never failed before. Even when used against Seraphina, it yielded some kind of information.


    But now, there was nothing¡ªjust an endless row of question marks, as if the system itself couldn''t comprehend what it was seeing. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "What the hell is she¡­?" he muttered.


    Seraphina remained frozen, her expression caught between awe and dread. But then, her sharp gaze narrowed, and she reached out, pressing her fingers gently against the baby''s neck.


    A moment later, she pulled back, her face going pale.


    "Adrian," she whispered, "she''s not breathing."


    A heavy silence fell between them.


    Adrian¡¯s heart pounded against his ribs. He couldn¡¯t explain why, but an unfamiliar sense of urgency filled him. He reached for the infant, his hands uncharacteristically unsteady.


    The moment his fingers brushed against her cold skin, a sudden, almost painful sensation surged through his veins¡ªlike a violent electric pulse of mana reacting to his touch.


    Before he could pull away, a powerful force latched onto him. His mana poured out of his body in thick streams, flowing into the child against his will.


    His muscles locked. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move his hand away. His mana was being drained¡ªnot merely absorbed like a normal transfer, but extracted, as if something deep within the baby was feeding on it.


    His breathing turned ragged. ¡°Damn it¡­ I can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Seraphina immediately rushed to his side, gripping his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Her voice was urgent.


    ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t let go!¡± Adrian gritted his teeth, his body trembling. His mana reserves were depleting at an alarming rate.


    Seeing his struggle, Seraphina grabbed his arm to pull him back. But the moment she touched him¡ª


    Zap!


    A sharp shock ran through her body, and before she could react, her own mana was forcefully pulled into the infant as well.


    Her sharp gasp echoed in the chamber. ¡°Adrian¡ª! She¡¯s taking my mana too!¡±


    Adrian''s vision blurred slightly as he struggled to maintain his composure. He could feel the mana extraction intensifying, growing more aggressive.


    And then¡ª


    A glow.


    A soft, whitish-red light flickered around the baby''s body, faint at first, then rapidly intensifying. It swirled and pulsed, reminiscent of Seraphina''s blazing red hair and Adrian¡¯s platinum blonde hair, merging into a single, radiant force.


    The chamber, once bathed in cold, dim light, was now illuminated by the swirling glow emanating from the infant. The air thickened with raw mana, crackling with power.


    Adrian¡¯s head throbbed as his mana reserves drained dangerously low. But despite the exhaustion gnawing at him, he could see something changing.


    The child¡¯s once pale skin was slowly gaining color, a soft blush spreading across her cheeks.


    The chamber, once bathed in cold, dim light, was now illuminated by the swirling glow emanating from the infant. The air thickened with raw mana, crackling with power.


    Adrian¡¯s head throbbed as his mana reserves drained dangerously low. But despite the exhaustion gnawing at him, he could see something changing.


    The child¡¯s once pale skin was slowly gaining color, a soft blush spreading across her cheeks. Her hair, which had been a stark, empty white¡ªlike an untouched canvas¡ªbegan shifting.


    At first, faint streaks of color seeped in, blending seamlessly into a new shade. Swirls of deep crimson, reminiscent of Seraphina¡¯s fiery locks, wove through the strands, merging with streaks of platinum blonde¡ªAdrian¡¯s distinct hair color.


    The two hues interlaced beautifully, forming a breathtaking gradient that made it seem as if fire and light had converged upon her head.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    As the mana infusion continued, the baby¡¯s small body began to change. Her once tiny limbs stretched and grew before their eyes, her frame lengthening, her features maturing.


    It was like watching time accelerate in mere moments. The delicate, barely-there presence of a newborn gave way to something more solid¡ªmore alive.


    Within seconds, the frail infant had transformed into a young girl, appearing around five or six years old.


    Adrian and Seraphina could only watch, stunned beyond words.


    The last change came when she opened her eyes.


    One eye gleamed a vibrant, fiery red¡ªdeep, intense, and carrying the unmistakable resemblance to Seraphina¡¯s gaze. The other shimmered with an ethereal platinum-blonde hue, almost white, glowing with an otherworldly light similar to Adrian¡¯s own hair.


    For a moment, she simply blinked, adjusting to the light, her expression one of innocent curiosity. Then, her lips curled into a bright, joyous smile.


    Her small hands lifted eagerly.


    ¡°Papa, hug!¡±


    Adrian froze. His mind blanked.


    What¡­?


    Seraphina, equally taken aback, glanced between the child and Adrian, her lips parting in shock.


    But the girl didn¡¯t seem to notice their stunned silence. She reached toward Adrian with an excited giggle, her new form radiating warmth and an undeniable sense of attachment.

 Chapter 283: Becoming A Father Part 2

    Adrian and Seraphina remained utterly speechless, their minds struggling to process the impossible transformation they had just witnessed.


    A child¡ªno, an infant¡ªhad aged before their very eyes, nourished by their mana, and now stood before them as a little girl no older than five or six. And yet, what unsettled Adrian even more than the surreal event was the way she looked at him¡ªwith innocent, expectant eyes filled with absolute adoration.


    As if she had known him her entire life.


    "Papa, hug!"


    Her tiny hands remained lifted toward him, her smile unwavering, filled with pure joy. Her eyes¡ªone fiery red, the other platinum-white¡ªgleamed with delight as she eagerly awaited his response.


    Seraphina opened her mouth, perhaps to protest, to question, but no words came. She could only glance at Adrian, wide-eyed and searching for an answer.


    Adrian hesitated. His instincts screamed at him to be cautious, to analyze the situation before making a decision.


    But the moment he looked into the child''s eyes, all hesitation crumbled.


    There was no malice, no deception¡ªjust a simple, overwhelming desire to be embraced.


    Looking at her innocent appearance, he felt his heart melting.


    With a quiet sigh, Adrian bent down and gently lifted the girl into his arms.


    The instant he did, she let out a soft giggle and nestled against his chest, her tiny arms wrapping around his neck in a clumsy yet affectionate hug.


    "Papa, papa!" she chirped, her voice light and happy as she snuggled closer.


    Adrian stiffened slightly, still caught in disbelief. He had been called many things before¡ªtrash, lord, master but being called papa?


    The word felt¡­ strange. Foreign. Yet, the way she said it, the warmth in her embrace, it tugged at something unfamiliar within him.


    Seraphina cleared her throat, finally finding her voice. "Adrian," she started cautiously, her sharp gaze fixed on the girl in his arms. "We need to figure out what''s going on. Ask her who she is."


    Adrian nodded. He adjusted the child slightly so he could look into her face. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice firm but gentle.


    The girl blinked up at him, her expression turning puzzled. Her small brows furrowed in confusion.


    "I dunno," she said simply.


    Adrian felt a twinge of frustration. "You don''t know?"


    She tilted her head slightly, as if trying to grasp his question. "What is¡­ ''who''?" she asked, genuine curiosity in her tone.


    Seraphina inhaled sharply. "She doesn''t even understand the concept of identity?"


    Adrian tried again. "What''s your name?"


    The girl blinked again, looking even more confused. "What is¡­ a name?" she asked, her innocent voice laced with pure curiosity.


    Seraphina looked at Adrian, her expression shifting from disbelief to intrigue. "She doesn''t have one," she murmured, more to herself than anyone else.


    Adrian exhaled, staring at the girl as she clung to him, her small hands gripping his tunic like she never wanted to let go.


    A child without a name. Without an identity.


    What exactly she?


    Before he could ponder further, the girl suddenly sniffled, her small nose pressing against his chest.


    Then she nuzzled into him, sighing in contentment.


    "Papa smells warm," she mumbled sleepily.


    Adrian stiffened, his body going rigid at the strange sensation of being by a child who had just emerged from an ancient capsule.


    Seraphina let out a startled laugh, caught off guard by the sight of Adrian, being used as a pillow by a child.


    The girl nestled closer, rubbing her cheek against his chest before letting out a soft, pleased hum. "Warm¡­ safe¡­ nice¡­"


    Adrian wasn''t sure how to react. He had faced countless foes, fought powerful beings, and stood against impossible odds.


    But this¡­


    This tiny child, pressing herself against him with complete trust and attachment, was somehow more terrifying than all of that.


    Still, for reasons he couldn''t explain, he didn''t push her away.


    Instead, he instinctively pulled her closer, securing her in his arms.


    She let out a happy sigh, her tiny body relaxing completely against him.


    Seraphina watched the scene in fascination. "Adrian," she murmured, her lips curving slightly. "I think she''s already decided you''re her father."


    Adrian shot her a look. "That''s not how this works."


    Seraphina smirked. "Tell that to her."


    Adrian glanced down at the girl, who was now comfortably nestled against him, her breathing steady and peaceful.


    He sighed. This was going to be a long day.


    As the little girl nestled deeper into Adrian¡¯s arms, her small frame radiating warmth, her gaze wandered past his shoulder. The moment she caught sight of Seraphina, her expression lit up with unmistakable delight.


    Her mismatched eyes widened, gleaming with excitement.


    "Mama!" she chirped, reaching toward Seraphina with her tiny hands.


    Both Adrian and Seraphina froze.


    Adrian turned his head slowly, watching Seraphina¡¯s reaction with barely concealed amusement.


    Seraphina, on the other hand, looked utterly stunned. Her normally sharp and composed demeanor cracked as her eyes flickered between Adrian and the child now eagerly calling her "Mama."


    The sheer innocence in the little girl¡¯s face, the absolute certainty with which she had spoken, made it impossible for Seraphina to immediately object.


    She pressed a hand to her chest, as if to steady herself. "I¡ªwhat?" she stammered, blinking rapidly.


    The girl, oblivious to the confusion she had just caused, squirmed slightly in Adrian¡¯s arms, wiggling in an attempt to reach Seraphina.


    Her voice, sweet and filled with affection, rang out once more. "Mama, hug!"


    Seraphina felt something warm bloom in her chest, something she hadn''t expected. A gentle tug¡ªan instinct, perhaps¡ªthat made her want to hold the child close. But even then, she hesitated. "But I¡ª"


    The girl¡¯s lower lip wobbled. Her arms stretched even further toward Seraphina. "Mamaaa," she whined, her tone laced with a soft plea.


    That was it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina sighed in defeat, shaking her head with a small, reluctant smile. "Well¡­ I suppose I can¡¯t say no to that, can I?"


    Adrian smirked, handing the girl over.


    The moment Seraphina took her into her embrace, a rush of warmth spread through her chest. The little one wrapped her arms around Seraphina¡¯s neck, holding onto her just as tightly as she had held Adrian.


    The red-haired mage let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. It was¡­ nice. This was different from anything she had ever experienced. The child was so small, so delicate, and yet, she carried with her an overwhelming sense of belonging.


    The little girl giggled as she pressed her face against Seraphina''s shoulder, delighting in the contact. "Mama smells nice too! Like fire and magic!"


    Seraphina smiled down at the child, her expression softening further. "And what about you, little one? What do you smell like?"


    The girl giggled at the question, her nose scrunching in amusement. "Dunno! Mama and Papa can smell!"


    Seraphina chuckled, pressing a gentle kiss to the child''s cheek.


    The little girl froze for a moment, as if processing what had just happened. Then her face erupted into pure joy.


    "Hehehe! Again! Again!" She clapped her hands excitedly, bouncing slightly in Seraphina¡¯s arms.


    Adrian raised a brow, smirking. "Now you¡¯ve done it."


    Seraphina let out a laugh, indulging the child with another soft kiss on her cheek. "You''re quite the demanding little one, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 284: Becoming A Father Part 3

    Seraphina couldn''t help but laugh softly as the little girl wriggled in delight, her tiny arms wrapping tighter around her neck. The sheer warmth in her embrace, the way she nuzzled so contentedly against her¡ªit was enough to make Seraphina''s heart swell in ways she hadn''t expected.


    The little one giggled again, a bright, bubbly sound that filled the air with joy. "Mama gives warm hugs!" she declared, beaming up at Seraphina with those mismatched eyes¡ªone fiery red, the other platinum¡ªso full of trust and happiness.


    Seraphina found herself smiling despite the strangeness of it all. "Well, aren''t you a little ball of sunshine?" she murmured, gently smoothing the child''s silken hair. It was soft, strands shifting subtly between deep crimson and silver-white, an eerie yet beautiful effect.


    "And what do you like, little one?" she asked, indulging the girl''s infectious excitement.


    The child tilted her head as if pondering the question. Then, with a wide grin, she chirped, "Hugs! And Papa! And Mama! And warm!"


    Seraphina chuckled. "You just like affection, don''t you?"


    The girl nodded vigorously. "Hugs make happy! Mama and Papa make warm!" She stretched her tiny arms wide as if to emphasize her point before flopping back against Seraphina''s chest with a contented sigh. "So happy¡­ so safe¡­"


    Seraphina felt a warmth bloom in her chest. This child¡ªwhoever she was¡ªhad chosen them with unquestionable certainty. There was no hesitation in her attachment, no fear or doubt. It was as if she had always known them, as if they were always meant to be her parents.


    And somehow, Seraphina found herself not minding it at all.


    She glanced over at Adrian, expecting him to still be watching them with mild amusement. Instead, she found him slightly apart, his expression thoughtful as he gazed at the child.


    Adrian wasn''t unsettled by her affection¡ªif anything, he had already accepted it without much resistance¡ªbut there was something about this whole situation that left him uneasy.


    A nameless child, hidden behind a seal. A child who aged unnaturally fast. A child who had seemingly been protected with someone''s dying breath.


    He had questions¡ªso many of them.


    Where had she come from? Who had sealed her away, and why? And most importantly, who had she been before waking up in his arms?


    Something about her felt significant, as if she was part of something much bigger than what they understood at the moment.


    But thinking wouldn''t get them answers.


    Adrian exhaled softly before stepping toward the corpse of the woman who had tried so desperately to shield the girl.


    Her body was motionless, her long cloak still partially covering where the seal had been hidden. Even in death, she had been positioned protectively, as if trying to shield the girl until her last breath.


    Kneeling beside her, Adrian carefully examined her robes, looking for anything that might help identify her.


    His fingers brushed against the fabric, noting its fine craftsmanship¡ªrich material, yet worn, as if she had traveled a long way.


    Then, tucked within the folds of her cloak, he found something.


    A small, metallic token.


    It was round, slightly larger than a coin, with an intricate engraving of two wings¡ªone dark, one light¡ªinterwoven in a spiral.


    The craftsmanship was exquisite, the metal smooth and cool to the touch, yet there was something oddly ancient about it.


    Around the edges, there were runes¡ªsymbols he didn''t immediately recognize, though they carried the same mystical energy as the seal that had hidden the child.


    Adrian turned it over in his palm, frowning slightly.


    Seraphina, still holding the little girl, peered over his shoulder. "What did you find?"


    "A token," Adrian murmured, studying the engravings carefully. "It might help us figure out who they are."


    Seraphina tilted her head slightly. "It looks¡­ old. Almost sacred."


    Adrian hummed in agreement. "It''s not just a simple trinket. Whatever this symbol represents, it meant something to her."


    He glanced back at the woman''s still form, feeling a quiet sense of respect for her. Whoever she had been, she had given everything to protect this child. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl, who had been watching him curiously, suddenly wriggled in Seraphina''s arms. "Papa?" she called, her small voice tinged with curiosity. "What''s that?"


    Adrian looked up at her, then at the token in his hand.


    "A clue," he said gently. "Maybe a way to find out more about you."


    The child blinked, tilting her head. Then, after a moment, she simply beamed. "Papa is smart!" she declared, reaching out as if she wanted to touch it too.


    Seraphina smirked. "She really has a lot of faith in you, huh?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Looks like it."


    For now, they didn''t have all the answers. But at the very least, they had a starting point.


    Adrian turned the token over in his palm once more, tracing the intricate engravings with his thumb.


    The weight of it in his hand felt heavier than its actual mass, as if it carried with it a burden long left unresolved.


    He exhaled, his gaze shifting back to the woman¡¯s still form. There was no denying the sacrifices she had made to protect the child, and Adrian would not let her remain forgotten in an abandoned ruin.


    ¡°We should move,¡± he finally said, his voice steady but laced with an unspoken resolution.


    Seraphina nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. The others need to know about this.¡± She adjusted her hold on the child, who remained nestled against her with a content sigh.


    Before rising, Adrian reached into his coat and pulled out a spare storage ring. He hesitated for only a moment before gently placing his hand over the woman¡¯s form.


    He murmured a silent promise to ensure she received the respect she deserved, then activated the ring, storing her remains.


    He turned his gaze to the little girl still nestled in Seraphina¡¯s arms. Her mismatched eyes held nothing but trust and warmth, as if she had already decided that Adrian and Seraphina were her parents.


    Shaking his head in amusement, Adrian exhaled and refocused. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. We need to meet with the others and inform them about what we found.¡±


    Seraphina adjusted her hold on the child, securing her comfortably before nodding. ¡°Agreed. The sooner we regroup, the better.¡±


    With that, they turned toward the exit.

 Chapter 285: Everyone’s Reaction

    As Adrian and Seraphina made their way back through the dim corridors of the ancient hideout, the eerie silence of the place lingered.


    Only the occasional flicker of light from their surroundings and the soft breathing of the little girl broke the stillness.


    The weight of their discovery¡ªthe nameless child, the woman who had given her life to protect her, and the mysterious token¡ªhung between them like an unspoken mystery waiting to be unraveled.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the central altar, the spot where they had first split up to search the hideout. Yet, as they arrived, they found no sign of the others.


    "They''re still searching," Adrian murmured, glancing around at the empty space. His sharp gaze flickered toward the various pathways leading deeper into the hideout. He had expected at least some of them to have returned by now.


    Seraphina hummed in agreement, adjusting the little girl in her arms. "It''s best we wait here. They''ll come back soon."


    Adrian nodded. "Agreed. We need to decide how to handle this situation together."


    As they settled in, Seraphina shifted slightly, cradling the child against her. The little one, who had been so full of energy earlier, had unknowingly drifted into sleep. Her tiny face was relaxed, her breathing soft and rhythmic. The warmth of Seraphina''s embrace must have lulled her into slumber.


    Seraphina gazed down at her, a fond expression crossing her features. "She fell asleep just like that," she murmured, amusement laced in her tone. "She really does trust us."


    Adrian exhaled softly, watching the child''s peaceful expression. "She does. And that makes this even more complicated."


    His voice was thoughtful as he leaned back against one of the stone pillars. "We don''t even know who she really is, yet she''s already calling us her parents."


    Seraphina chuckled. "She''s not the only one. You''ve already started acting like a father."


    Adrian shot her a glance, raising a brow. "I wouldn''t go that far."


    Seraphina smirked. "Oh? Then why did you go out of your way to collect that woman''s body? Not everyone would have done that."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment before sighing. "Whoever she was, she gave her life to protect this child. She deserved more than to be left behind in some forgotten ruin." His gaze softened slightly. "If nothing else, I want to give her a proper burial."


    Seraphina regarded him for a moment, then nodded. "It''s a good decision. I respect that."


    They fell into a comfortable silence, waiting patiently for the others. The dim lighting of the altar chamber cast a warm glow over them, making the moment feel strangely intimate.


    Despite the oddity of their situation, there was an undeniable warmth between them as Seraphina cradled the sleeping child and Adrian stood by her side, ever watchful.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps echoed from one of the passageways. Adrian''s sharp senses immediately caught the familiar energy signatures approaching.


    "They''re back," he said quietly.


    A moment later, Isabella emerged first, leading the group of returning companions. She carried herself with her usual confident stride, though a flicker of curiosity crossed her expression when she saw Adrian and Seraphina waiting.


    Following behind her were Sophia, Rosalyn, and Chris, all appearing slightly worn from their search but otherwise unharmed.


    As they drew closer, their eyes naturally fell upon the unexpected sight before them¡ªSeraphina holding a small, sleeping child in her arms.


    There was a beat of silence as the women registered the scene. Then, almost in unison, their expressions softened.


    "She''s adorable!" Sophia was the first to react, her usually composed demeanor slipping slightly as she stepped closer, her eyes practically sparkling. "Who is she?"


    Rosalyn''s gaze lingered on the child''s mismatched eyes, even in sleep strikingly unique. "Her hair¡­ it shifts colors," she murmured in fascination.


    Chris, meanwhile, was already leaning in slightly, trying to get a better look. "She looks so tiny," she whispered, careful not to wake the child.


    Seraphina smirked at their reactions. "I see we have some admirers."


    Isabella crossed her arms, raising a brow. "Care to explain why you''re holding a sleeping child in the middle of an abandoned hideout?"


    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It''s¡­ a long story."


    Sophia chuckled. "I think we have time."


    Adrian exchanged a glance with Seraphina before nodding. "Alright. We''ll explain everything."


    He gestured toward the altar steps, indicating they should all sit before diving into the events that had led them here.


    As the group settled in, the atmosphere shifted. The seriousness of their discovery was evident, yet there was also a subtle warmth lingering in the air.


    The little girl, nestled against Seraphina, continued to sleep peacefully¡ªunaware that she had already captured the hearts of those around her.


    Adrian took a deep breath before beginning. ¡°We found her in a hidden chamber, protected by a barrier. There was a woman with her¡­ but she didn¡¯t make it.¡± His voice was steady, but there was a hint of something deeper beneath¡ªrespect, regret.


    Seraphina adjusted her hold on the child and added, ¡°She sacrificed herself to keep this little one safe. We also found this.¡± She reached into her robe and pulled out the mysterious token they had recovered. The intricate design glinted under the torchlight.


    Eve leaned in slightly, examining the token with narrowed eyes. ¡°It looks old¡­ possibly noble?¡±


    Isabella hummed thoughtfully. ¡°A bloodline crest, maybe?¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I suspect. Whatever the case, we need to look into it. But there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, then smirked slightly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°She¡¯s already decided we¡¯re her parents.¡±


    The reaction was instant.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡±


    Sophia¡¯s loud exclamation echoed through the chamber, startling everyone¡ªbut none more than the little girl in Seraphina¡¯s arms.


    The child flinched, then jolted awake with a soft whimper. Her silver-crimson eyes blinked drowsily as she looked around, clearly confused by the sudden noise.


    Then, her gaze landed on Adrian and Seraphina, and almost immediately, her sleepy expression brightened.


    ¡°Mama¡­ Papa¡­¡± she mumbled, rubbing her eyes as she reached toward Adrian with tiny hands.


    The entire group fell silent. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chris, who had been holding back her excitement, clutched her chest as if physically struck by how adorable the moment was. ¡°Oh. My. Gosh.¡±


    Rosalyn¡¯s lips twitched into an amused smile, while Isabella pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing.


    Sophia, on the other hand, had frozen in place, staring at the child in shock. ¡°W-Wait. Hold on. You weren¡¯t kidding? She actually¡ª?!¡±

 Chapter 286: Everyone’s Reaction Part 2

    Sophia, still frozen in place, gawked at the little girl who had just woken up and called Adrian and Seraphina "Papa" and "Mama" so naturally.


    The entire group had momentarily fallen into stunned silence at the sheer cuteness of the moment.


    Chris, meanwhile, was gripping Rosalyn''s arm, her face flushed with pure excitement.


    "This is the best thing I''ve ever seen!" she whispered, trembling as if barely holding herself back from hugging the little one on the spot.


    Rosalyn chuckled at Chris''s reaction but couldn''t deny that even she felt a strange warmth seeing how the child nestled against Seraphina, her small fingers clutching onto the fabric of her robes.


    The sight of Seraphina in such a motherly role was unexpected, yet strangely fitting.


    Eve, usually composed and quiet, folded her arms and muttered, "Hmph. To think she got ahead of all of us..."


    Seraphina smirked, but before she could respond, Sophia finally snapped out of her shock. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hold on! Hold on, hold on, hold on!"


    Sophia waved her hands frantically, stepping forward. "You''re telling me that while the rest of us were busy searching this place, you and Adrian were out here making a child?!"


    Seraphina arched an eyebrow. "We were not making child, okay? We found her, and she took us as her parents. Do you think it would have been better if we left her alone there?"


    Sophia opened her mouth to respond but immediately shut it, frowning. "...Damn it, no, obviously not."


    Chris, still sparkling with excitement, practically bounced in place. "But still! This isn''t fair! You look so natural with her in your arms! It''s like¡ªlike a dream! A fantasy! A beautiful motherly image!"


    Eve sighed. "It''s unfair, truly unfair."


    Rosalyn, who had been watching the whole exchange, replied in a sour tone, "Well, we shouldn''t be surprised. Adrian has always been very close to Seraphina unlike us, hmph."


    Isabella, however, was having none of it.


    Isabella narrowed her eyes at Seraphina before clicking her tongue.


    "You really went ahead of me and became a mother, huh, Sera?" Her voice carried an unmistakable edge of irritation, though there was something else¡ªan almost playful challenge beneath it.


    Seraphina then replied back to her in an instant without thinking too much, "Big sis is also a mother, and of two children at that."


    Hearing that reply, Isabella stiffened, her smirk faltering.


    She reached over and caught Seraphina''s ear, tugging lightly. "You''ve learned to talk back to me, huh? It seems like you need to be punished."


    Seraphina''s face twitched. She could handle countless enemies, even those far above her level, but Isabella when she was in one of these moods? That was another matter entirely.


    Isabella''s smirk deepened as her golden eyes gleamed dangerously.


    "It''s unfair to have a child with Adrian before me. So be ready to be punished. And not just you¡ªmy foolish son as well." She turned her sharp gaze onto Adrian, making him inwardly sigh.


    "How could he bear to not have me bear his child first before you?" Isabella continued, the aura around her subtly shifting into something even Adrian had to admit was unnerving.


    Seraphina wanted to reply, but the words remained stuck in her throat due to the murderous aura Isabella was emitting.


    Despite being in a higher realm than Isabella, Seraphina shivered at that moment, recalling just how terrifying Isabella could be when she was pissed. And right now? She looked extremely pissed.


    At that moment, the little one, sensing the tension, shrunk back slightly before wriggling out of Seraphina¡¯s embrace. With surprising agility for her small size, she darted toward Adrian, wrapping her tiny arms around his leg before looking up at him with wide, uncertain eyes.


    Adrian instinctively reached down and scooped her up, holding her securely against his chest. The little girl nestled into him, her small fingers gripping onto his shirt.


    "Papa¡­ who are they?" she asked softly, her voice laced with curiosity and a hint of fear as she peeked out at the gathered women.


    Adrian gently rubbed her back in a soothing motion, his voice calm and reassuring. "They''re all part of our family."


    The little one tilted her head slightly, her brows furrowing.


    Isabella, still in her "pissed mother" mode, suddenly turned toward Adrian with a sharp glare, as if daring him to say something wrong.


    As Adrian was about to introduce Isabella properly, he instinctively said, "This is your¡ª"


    Isabella''s aura flared ever so slightly, her crimson eyes piercing into him like daggers.


    Adrian immediately corrected himself, clearing his throat. "This is your mother, Isabella."


    The little girl blinked, looking between Seraphina and Isabella with a confused expression. "But... Mama is Mama..." she murmured, clearly not understanding.


    Adrian, sensing the dangerous aura from Isabella, acted quickly. "That might be so, but everyone here is Papa''s wife. So, they are all your mothers too."


    The little girl seemed even more confused. "Wife?" she repeated, tilting her head.


    Adrian, sensing the dangerous aura from Isabella, acted quickly. "That might be so, but everyone here is Papa¡¯s wife. So, they are all your mothers too."


    The little girl seemed even more confused. "Wife?" she repeated, tilting her head.


    Adrian smiled gently, shifting her slightly in his arms so she could look at all the women around them.


    "Yes, a wife is someone very special to Papa. It means they are my most important people¡ªpeople I love and who love me back. They are my partners, my family. Just like how you love me right? They also love me just like you."


    The little girl scrunched up her tiny face, deep in thought as if she were trying to solve the greatest mystery in the world. After a long moment, her eyes lit up with sudden understanding.


    Her small lips parted, and she asked in an innocent, hopeful voice, "Then¡­ will they love me too?"


    That single question struck straight into everyone''s hearts like an arrow.


    Chris, who had already been struggling to contain herself, let out a strangled squeal before practically teleporting to Adrian¡¯s side.


    "OF COURSE, I WILL LOVE YOU WITH ALL MY HEART!" she declared dramatically, her eyes sparkling like the sun itself.


    Without waiting for permission, she gently took the little girl''s tiny hands in hers and held them like she was making the most sacred vow.


    The little girl blinked in surprise at Chris¡¯s enthusiasm but giggled as the warmth of Chris¡¯s hands enveloped her own.


    "Hehe¡­ I like you!" she chirped, tilting her head.


    Chris gasped as if she had been blessed by the heavens themselves. She clutched her chest as if her heart physically couldn¡¯t take it. "I... I can''t! She''s too precious!"


    Sophia and Eve, who had been standing off to the side still sulking over Seraphina beating them to the "motherhood" punch, suddenly snapped out of it at the scene unfolding before them.


    And then it hit them¡ªChris had just overtaken them too.


    They had barely recovered from the initial shock, and now they were being outdone again?!

 Chapter 287: Everyone’s Reaction Part 3

    Sophia and Eve exchanged glances before both took a step forward at the same time, their competitive instincts kicking in. There was no way they were going to let Chris steal the spotlight like this!


    Sensing the growing excitement, Adrian chuckled softly before gently lowering the little girl to the floor. She looked up at him in confusion for a moment, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she was surrounded.


    Sophia crouched down first, putting on her most charming smile. "Hey there, little one! I''m Sophia. I''m really strong, you know? I can swing two swords at once!" She flexed her arms playfully. "Wouldn''t you like to see?"


    The little girl blinked, tilting her head before turning to Adrian. "Papa, is she strong?"


    Adrian chuckled. "Yes, she is very strong. One of the strongest."


    The little girl gasped softly and looked back at Sophia, eyes sparkling. "Wow!"


    Eve, not one to be left behind, crouched beside Sophia with a sly grin. "That''s impressive, but you know, I can move through the shadows like a whisper in the wind." She leaned closer, her voice barely above a murmur, "Like this."


    She suddenly disappeared into the shadows, only to reappear behind the little girl a second later, gently tapping her shoulder. "Boo."


    The little girl let out a surprised giggle, clapping her hands. "That''s so cool!"


    Eve smirked, feeling victorious. "See? That means if you ever want to play hide-and-seek, I''m the best partner to have."


    Sophia clicked her tongue. "Tch. Cheap trick, Eve."


    Eve shrugged. "It''s not my fault you''re bad at stealth."


    Chris, who was still holding the little one''s hands, huffed. "Hey! I was first! That means she already likes me the most!"


    The little girl looked at all three of them, then turned to Adrian again. "Papa, do I have to pick only one?"


    Adrian smiled and shook his head. "No, you can like all of them."


    Her face lit up again, and she beamed at Sophia, Eve, and Chris. "Then I like all of you!"


    Chris immediately let out a happy squeal, while Sophia and Eve sighed in relief, though they still exchanged glares, silently vowing to outdo each other later.


    Meanwhile, Isabella, who had been watching the entire exchange, finally let her tense expression ease. She crossed her arms and let out a small sigh, shaking her head.


    "Honestly¡­ what a handful," she murmured, but the warmth in her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    Seraphina noticed and smirked. "You''re soft, big sis."


    Isabella shot her a look but didn''t deny it. Instead, she stepped forward, finally speaking directly to the little girl.


    "And what about me?" Isabella asked, her voice softer than before. "Do you like me too?"


    The little girl turned to Isabella, looking up at her with wide, curious eyes. She stared for a moment before slowly nodding.


    "You''re really pretty," she said. "And Papa said you''re my mother too, right?"


    Isabella blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the child''s innocent honesty. Then, a rare, genuine smile crossed her lips.


    "That''s right," she said, her voice gentler than before. "So, you better get used to me."


    The little girl giggled. "Okay!"


    At that moment, Rosalyn, who had been watching from the side, finally stepped forward. "Um¡­ may I hold her too?"


    The little girl looked at her for a moment before reaching out her tiny arms.


    Rosalyn carefully took her, cradling the child in her arms. As soon as she held her, a strange warmth spread through her chest, and an inexplicable sense of fondness bloomed within her.


    "You''re really warm," the little girl murmured, nestling against Rosalyn.


    Rosalyn''s eyes softened. "And you''re really cute," she whispered back.


    Adrian watched as the women around him doted on the little one, feeling a strange sense of peace settle over him. It was chaotic, yes, but also¡­ oddly heartwarming.


    For the first time in a long while, things felt truly like a family.


    Rosalyn continued to cradle the little girl in her arms, a soft expression on her face. The others crowded around, each wanting to shower the child with their affection.


    Chris poked the girl¡¯s cheek playfully, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re just the cutest, you know that?¡±


    The little one giggled, leaning into Rosalyn¡¯s embrace. ¡°Papa has pretty mommies.¡±


    That single statement made all of them pause before bursting into laughter, even Isabella, who merely shook her head at the girl¡¯s innocent but amusing observation.


    Sophia, still competitive, ran a gentle hand through the little one¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re adorable, but if you stick with me, I¡¯ll make sure you grow up to be strong, just like Papa.¡±


    Eve smirked. ¡°Oh, please. She¡¯ll want to be stealthy like me when she grows up. Quick, silent, and untouchable.¡±


    The little girl simply laughed, clearly entertained by all the attention.


    Isabella sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re all acting like children yourselves.¡±


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, a warmth settling deep in his chest. The girl¡¯s presence had lifted the spirits of the group, making the moment feel lighter despite the grim situation they had faced before. However, he knew that their time here was up.


    They had come to eradicate the cult, and to find the way to uplift the curse on Chris and Chrisitne''s mother.


    While they hadn¡¯t found an item to directly lift Chris¡¯s mother¡¯s curse, Seraphina¡¯s unexpected capture of the Abyssal Harbinger¡¯s soul could prove useful in ways they hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    It seemed to have  connection with the curses used by the cult, so it might have solution regarding the curse.


    His gaze shifted to Seraphina, who stood a little apart, observing the group. She met his eyes and gave him a knowing nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± Adrian finally announced.


    The ladies turned their attention to him, and while they had clearly enjoyed fawning over the little girl, they understood that their mission was complete.


    The little girl, sensing the shift in tone, clung onto Rosalyn¡¯s dress. ¡°Where are we going?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian crouched down, ruffling her hair. ¡°Home. To Everhart Manor. Would you like that?¡±


    The child thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay! Papa¡¯s home must be really big!¡±


    Sophia smirked. ¡°Oh, you have no idea.¡±


    Eve chuckled. ¡°I bet she¡¯s going to get spoiled rotten.¡±


    Rosalyn held the child close as they all made their way out of the hideout. The destruction of the cult had been swift and decisive, leaving no remnants of their foul practices.


    The reinforcements Chris and Rosalyn had stationed outside were already handling the clean-up, making sure no loose ends remained.

 Chapter 288: Return

    As the group emerged from the darkened ruins of the cult''s hideout, they were greeted by the sight of the soldiers standing in disciplined formation outside. The air was crisp, the remnants of battle lingering in the atmosphere.


    Among the soldiers stood Catherine, who had remained outside, watching over the reinforcement forces with a vigilant expression.


    Chris and Rosalyn had left her outside when they entered the hideout, citing her safety, which left her with incredible annoyance but being the one who respects her elder''s decision, she obliged.


    However, as soon as her eyes landed on the little girl nestled in Rosalyn''s arms, Catherine''s composed demeanor cracked. Her emerald eyes widened in surprise before quickly softening with overwhelming affection.


    "Oh my goodness!" Catherine gasped, rushing over, her hands instinctively reaching out. "Who is this precious little angel?"


    The little girl blinked up at her, momentarily unsure of how to react to yet another new face. But Catherine''s warm smile and gentle presence quickly put her at ease.


    "Papa found me," the girl answered innocently, snuggling against Rosalyn''s chest.


    Catherine froze for a brief second before turning to Adrian with wide eyes. "Papa?" she repeated, her lips twitching in amusement.


    Adrian sighed, already knowing that this was going to be a recurring topic. "It''s a long story."


    Catherine let out a small laugh but quickly returned her attention to the child, her heart melting as she gently brushed a few strands of hair away from the girl''s face.


    "You are absolutely adorable," she cooed. "You must be so tired, little one. Do you want me to hold you for a bit?"


    The little girl considered it for a moment before nodding. Rosalyn carefully handed her over, and as soon as the child was in Catherine''s arms, she wrapped her tiny arms around her neck, making Catherine''s heart practically burst with affection.


    Chris pouted slightly. "Hey! I had her first!"


    Catherine chuckled. "And now it''s my turn," she teased, lightly swaying the girl in her arms. "She''s so warm¡­ I could hold her forever."


    Adrian shook his head, amusement flickering in his golden eyes before he turned his attention to the soldiers. It was time to give out his orders.


    "We''re done here," Adrian said, his voice firm but composed. "Prepare a carriage for us to return to Everhart Manor."


    One of the captains immediately saluted. "Yes, my lord."


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted towards another group of soldiers who stood beside the bound and restrained cultists.


    These were the ones they had captured during their assault on the hideout¡ªthe ones who hadn''t been eliminated outright.


    "Bring the captured cultists with us," Adrian ordered. "They will be interrogated upon our return."


    "Yes, my lord!" The soldiers saluted again, immediately moving to carry out his instructions.


    With everything settled, the group waited for the carriage to arrive. Meanwhile, the women took turns fussing over the little girl, who had become the center of everyone''s attention.


    Chris, Sophia, Eve, Isabella, Catherine, and Rosalyn all took turns holding her, each vying to be her favorite.


    Seraphina watched from the side with an amused smile but didn''t interfere. She was more focused on the implications of capturing the Abyssal Harbinger''s soul and what potential secrets it might unlock.


    After a short while, the sound of hooves and the creaking of wheels signaled the arrival of their carriage. The grand, sturdy vehicle, adorned with the Everhart crest, pulled up before them, ready to take them home.


    Adrian helped the ladies and the little girl inside before stepping in himself. As soon as the carriage door closed, the vehicle began its journey back to Everhart Manor.


    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was lively as the little girl bounced between the women, playing and laughing.


    Sophia playfully lifted her into the air, making her giggle, while Eve used her shadow abilities to amuse her with small tricks. Chris clung to her the most, determined not to be outshined.


    Even Isabella, who normally maintained a more composed presence, found herself gently fixing the child''s hair while Rosalyn hummed a soft melody, keeping her calm.


    Catherine, being the little fan girl of Adrian, sat near him, glanced at him with a face full of admiration.


    "I never expected you to return with a daughter, big brother. As expected you are amazing."


    Adrian sighed. "Neither did I." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine chuckled before looking at the little girl, who was now crawling towards Adrian. "I suppose she really has taken a liking to you."


    The little one reached Adrian and, without hesitation, climbed onto his lap, looking up at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Papa!" she chirped.


    A deep warmth filled Adrian''s chest as he instinctively wrapped his arms around her, securing her in place. "Comfortable?" he asked.


    The little girl nodded vigorously. "Mmhm!"


    She then turned her attention to the carriage window, her eyes widening in wonder as she took in the moving scenery.


    "Wow!" she gasped. "Everything is moving so fast!"


    Adrian chuckled at her innocent amazement. "That''s because the carriage is moving."


    She pressed her hands against the window, her nose nearly touching the glass as she watched the trees, hills, and distant mountains pass by.


    "It''s so pretty," she whispered.


    The women, watching her fascination, couldn''t help but smile.


    "She''s like a little kitten experiencing the world for the first time," Eve mused, amused by her reactions.


    Chris nodded eagerly. "She''s been sealed inside that little box for no one knows how long. No wonder she''s so amazed."


    Rosalyn''s expression darkened slightly at the thought, her hold tightening just a little. "I wonder what circumstances led her to that situation," she murmured.


    "We will investigate her origins, don''t worry. We will make sure she won''t face any danger," Adrian assured as he looked towards Rosalyn.


    The little girl, however, was blissfully unaware of the heavy thoughts lingering in the carriage. She was too preoccupied pointing out every new thing she saw outside.


    "Papa! What''s that?" she asked excitedly, pointing towards a distant river that glistened under the sunlight.


    "That''s a river," Adrian answered.


    She gasped. "It''s so big!"


    The others chuckled at her enthusiasm.


    For the rest of the journey, she remained nestled on Adrian''s lap, her small hands resting against his chest as she slowly began to relax.


    The warmth of his embrace, combined with the rhythmic movements of the carriage, made her eyelids grow heavy.


    Soon, her excitement gave way to exhaustion, and she let out a small yawn.


    "Tired?" Adrian asked gently.


    The little girl sleepily nodded. "Mm¡­ but Papa is warm¡­"


    She then snuggled against him, letting out a tiny sigh of contentment before drifting off to sleep.


    The women watched the scene unfold, and despite their usual competitiveness, none of them interrupted.


    Instead, they shared knowing smiles, acknowledging that, despite everything, this child had found safety in the arms of the man they all cherished.


    As the carriage continued toward Everhart Manor, the atmosphere was peaceful. The cult was eradicated, and though they had not yet found a direct way to lift Christine''s mother''s curse, Seraphina''s capture of the Abyssal Harbinger''s soul might provide unexpected answers.


    For now, they could afford to rest as they had completed their mission spectacularly.

 Chapter 289: Punishment

    As the carriage made its way toward Everhart Manor, the rolling landscape stretched out before them, bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun.


    The sky was painted in shades of orange and pink, casting a serene glow over the countryside.


    The rhythmic sound of the carriage wheels against the dirt path created a soothing lull, making the journey feel almost peaceful despite the weight of their recent battle.


    Inside the carriage, the atmosphere remained warm and lively. The little girl, still nestled against Adrian, slept soundly, her tiny breaths steady and calm.


    The women, though exhausted, exchanged quiet conversations, their earlier excitement now mellowed into contentment.


    Rosalyn occasionally glanced at the child, her protective instincts kicking in, while Sophia and Chris whispered about what they would do once they reached home.


    Catherine, seated close to Adrian, occasionally stole glances at him, her admiration evident in her eyes.


    As they approached the grand estate, the towering Everhart Manor came into view. Its regal presence stood as a beacon of security, the darkened rooftops and intricate stonework illuminated under the evening sky.


    The estate gates opened smoothly as the guards recognized their lord''s return, and within moments, the carriage pulled to a stop in the courtyard.


    Adrian carefully adjusted the little girl in his arms as the women stepped out one by one, stretching their tired limbs.


    "We''re home," Chris murmured, exhaling a breath of relief.


    Adrian looked around as the soldiers unloaded the restrained cultists, ensuring that the prisoners were well-guarded. His gaze hardened as he watched them, his mind already working through the next steps.


    "We need to decide what to do with them," he said, his voice carrying the weight of responsibility. "The cultists will be interrogated, and we need to figure out what to do with the Abyssal Harbinger''s soul."


    The group turned serious at his words, the gravity of the situation settling in.


    Isabella nodded. "We should extract whatever information we can from them. The Abyssal Harbinger is a dangerous entity. Even in death, its soul might hold power."


    Eve crossed her arms. "We should destroy it while we have the chance."


    "Or study it," Rosalyn suggested. "If we learn how it operated, we may prevent another one from rising."


    The discussion continued, but before anyone could reach a conclusion, Sophia abruptly interrupted, stretching her arms above her head.


    "Whatever we decide," she declared, "I want to take a bath first. I need to get this filth off me."


    There was a moment of silence before the rest of the women echoed her sentiment.


    "Yes, please," Eve groaned. "I feel disgusting."


    Rosalyn sighed. "I wouldn''t mind one either."


    Isabella smirked and looked at Adrian. "I suppose we should all take one together. A little bonding time."


    Adrian, hearing this, perked up slightly. "Then I''ll join¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Seraphina smoothly plucked the little girl from his arms.


    "We''ll take her with us," she said with a soft smile. "She needs a bath too, after everything."


    Adrian blinked. "Wait¡ª"


    Before he could protest, Isabella placed a hand on his chest, stopping him with a dangerous smirk.


    "Oh no, dear. This is our time," she said, her voice dripping with mischief. "We have things to discuss¡­ girl talk."


    Adrian sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly. "Fine, fine," he relented, stepping back as they all headed toward the grand bathing chamber.


    Just as he was about to turn toward his private bath, Isabella leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear.


    "Look forward to your punishment tonight," she whispered, her voice laced with amusement and something far more dangerous.


    Then she turned to Seraphina, her gaze dark with playful menace.


    "And you as well," she added with a smirk, making the redhead blink in mild confusion.


    Adrian shivered slightly.


    As the women disappeared into their shared bath, Adrian sighed again and made his way to his private quarters, resigned to bathing alone.


    But even in solitude, his mind lingered on what awaited him that night.


    As Adrian stepped into his private quarters, the comforting silence of his room welcomed him. The flickering lanterns cast long shadows on the stone walls, the warm glow adding a touch of serenity.


    He removed his armor piece by piece, placing his enchanted dagger on the bedside table before heading to his private bath. The water, already prepared by the manor''s attendants, steamed invitingly. Sinking into the warmth, Adrian let out a content sigh, allowing his muscles to relax after the intense battle earlier.


    However, even as he soaked in solitude, his mind remained restless.


    The Abyssal Harbinger¡¯s soul¡­ That was no ordinary entity. If left unchecked, its remnants could cause untold destruction. The cultists, too, posed a dilemma. They needed information, but how far would he be willing to go to extract it? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His fingers traced over the surface of the water, his reflection distorted by the ripples.


    And then, of course, there was Isabella¡¯s whispered promise.


    A shiver¡ªnot entirely of fear¡ªran down his spine. Isabella rarely made threats she didn¡¯t follow through on, and her playful yet dangerous smirk replayed in his mind.


    As Adrian reclined in the soothing warmth of his private bath, his mind flickered between the weight of his responsibilities and the much more enticing thoughts of what Isabella might have planned for the night.


    If there was one thing he had learned about her, it was that her definition of "punishment" was often far from unpleasant.


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he leaned back, letting the steam ease the tension in his body. Whatever was coming, he was more than ready for it.


    Meanwhile, in the grand bathing chamber, the women stepped into the expansive bath, steam curling around them as the warm water embraced their tired bodies.


    Sophia sighed in satisfaction, sinking deeper into the bath until only her head remained above the surface. "This is exactly what I needed."


    Chris, seated beside her, playfully flicked some water in her direction. "We all needed this."


    Eve, ever practical, was already washing herself off, running her hands through her damp hair. "That battle was a mess. If I have to deal with another cultist so soon, I might actually lose my mind."


    Rosalyn, seated across from her, chuckled softly. "You looked like you were enjoying yourself when you cut them down."


    Eve smirked. "I enjoy winning."


    Isabella stretched lazily, her platinum blonde locks cascading down her shoulders as she leaned back against the edge of the bath.


    "Well, we won, so let¡¯s enjoy our well-earned rest. And maybe, just maybe, tease Adrian a little when we''re done."

 Chapter 290: Punishment Part 2 (R-18)

    Isabella, her platinum locks trailing along the water''s surface, let out a soft hum of amusement. "We won, so let''s enjoy our well-earned rest."


    She stretched lazily, the movement drawing a few glances before she added, "And maybe, just maybe, tease Adrian a little when we''re done."


    Seraphina, who had been quietly tending to the little girl, glanced up at that, her blue eyes filled with mild wariness. "You sound like you''re plotting something."


    Isabella merely smiled, though she didn''t confirm nor deny the accusation.


    As the conversation flowed, they took their time washing away the remnants of battle, the tension in their muscles gradually easing.


    The warm water worked its magic, and laughter echoed softly within the chamber as they shared lighthearted stories.


    Eventually, once thoroughly cleansed, they stepped out, slipping into soft robes embroidered with the Everhart crest. The manor''s attendants, ever efficient, had already prepared fresh clothes for each of them.


    Chris tugged at the sash of her robe. "I swear, after that fight, this is the most comfortable thing I''ve ever worn."


    Sophia, already dressed in a sleek yet elegant outfit suited for dinner, nodded in agreement. "A good meal will complete the recovery."


    Eve, dressed in dark, close-fitting attire, glanced at Isabella, who had taken a little extra time to dry her silver-blonde hair. "You coming, or are you plotting in here?"


    Isabella chuckled, her eyes twinkling with something unreadable. "Oh, I''m coming. Wouldn''t miss dinner for anything."


    The grand dining hall of Everhart Manor was as opulent as the rest of the estate, a long polished table stretching beneath a ceiling of ornate chandeliers. Candles flickered in their holders, casting golden light over the array of elegantly plated dishes.


    Adrian arrived shortly after the women, dressed in his usual regal yet practical attire. He slid into his seat, his gaze sweeping over the table and those gathered around it.


    Chris, already biting into a piece of roasted meat, grinned. "Finally, real food."


    Eve, cutting into her own portion, smirked. "Compared to what? Rations?"


    "Exactly."


    The atmosphere was warm, comfortable, filled with the sounds of clinking silverware and the occasional burst of laughter. Despite the earlier battle, everyone was in high spirits, their shared victory a silent bond between them.


    Adrian took a sip of his wine, his thoughts still lingering on the cultists locked away in the dungeon.


    He had plans for them, but for now, he allowed himself to focus on the present. The sight of his companions at ease, enjoying themselves, was enough to soothe his battle-honed mind¡ªat least for a little while.


    But then, a strange sensation crept over him.


    His limbs grew sluggish. His thoughts hazy.


    From across the table, Chris blinked sluggishly. "Anyone else... feel weird?"


    Sophia, mid-reach for her drink, swayed slightly, her expression shifting from confusion to alarm. "What the¡ª"


    One by one, they slumped over, their bodies succumbing to the creeping drowsiness. Even Adrian, with all his training and resilience, could feel the unnatural weight pulling him under. He tried to move, tried to fight it, but his muscles refused to respond.


    The last thing he saw before his vision faded was Isabella, standing at the head of the table, watching with a serene smile.


    Then, darkness.


    Adrian¡¯s breath caught sharply as his vision cleared, the dim candlelight revealing the scene in agonizing detail.


    Seraphina knelt on the plush bed, her body bound in intricate silk ropes that coiled around her wrists, pulling them taut behind her back.


    The restraints forced her chest forward, her breasts lifted and exposed, the pink peaks stiff from both the cool air and Isabella¡¯s relentless teasing.


    Her thighs were spread just enough to reveal the glistening evidence of her arousal, her muscles trembling faintly from the strain of holding position.


    And behind her¡ªIsabella.


    Taller, commanding, her naked body pressed flush against Seraphina¡¯s back, her platinum hair spilling like liquid silver over the bound woman¡¯s shoulder.


    One of Isabella¡¯s hands splayed possessively across Seraphina¡¯s stomach, fingertips dipping just beneath the waistline of the ropes, teasing the sensitive skin there.


    The other hand roamed higher, cupping Seraphina¡¯s breast with deliberate leisure, thumb circling her nipple in slow, torturous revolutions¡ªpinching just hard enough to make her gasp, then soothing with a soft, mocking stroke.


    "You¡¯re trembling," Isabella murmured against her ear, her breath hot. "Is it the ropes? Or is it me?"


    Seraphina¡¯s lips parted, but before she could answer, Isabella¡¯s fingers slid lower, tracing the defined curve of her ribs, the dip of her waist, then further¡ªdipping between her thighs with knowing precision.


    "Ah¡ª!" Seraphina¡¯s back arched as Isabella¡¯s fingers found her slick folds, stroking just once, twice, gathering the wetness there before retreating¡ªtaunting her with the barest contact.


    Isabella chuckled, low and throaty, as she brought her glistening fingers to Seraphina¡¯s lips, smearing them across her mouth. She then tilted Seraphina''s head backward.


    "Look at you. So eager, even when you pretend not to be. Let me reward you, open your mouth Sera."


    Seraphina obliged parting her mouth


    Then¡ªAdrian saw it.


    Isabella¡¯s lips parted, her tongue rolling forward as a thick, viscous strand of his own seed spilled from her mouth, dangling precariously before dripping onto Seraphina¡¯s waiting tongue.


    Seraphina shuddered, her breath hitching, her blue eyes fluttering shut for a fleeting second¡ªcaught between resistance and the undeniable pull of submission.


    A soft, whimpering sound escaped her as Isabella tilted her chin up with two fingers, forcing her to swallow. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good girl," Isabella purred, watching the way Seraphina¡¯s throat worked, the faint tremor in her body as she obeyed.


    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched, his muscles straining against the enchanted restraints¡ªhis body reacting despite himself, heat coiling low in his gut as he watched.


    Isabella¡¯s gaze flicked to him, her smirk deepening.


    "Awake at last, my foolish son." she mused.


    Her smirk deepened as she took in the expression he was making, but she didn¡¯t move toward him. Instead, she dragged her nails down Seraphina¡¯s torso in one slow, merciless stroke, making the bound woman shiver violently.


    Her fingers traced the dip of Seraphina¡¯s waist before rising again to cup both breasts possessively, kneading them with slow, almost lazy devotion¡ªsqueezing just hard enough to make Seraphina¡¯s breath hitch, her nipples pebbling tighter under Isabella¡¯s touch.


    "Does it torment you, Adrian?" Isabella murmured, her lips brushing Seraphina¡¯s ear as she spoke, though her eyes remained locked on him¡ªgolden and gleaming with cruel amusement. "Watching me touch what you can¡¯t? Hearing every little sound she makes for me?"


    She punctuated her words by rolling Seraphina¡¯s nipples between her fingers, pinching just shy of pain, drawing a sharp gasp from the bound woman.


    Then, without warning, Isabella bent her head, her tongue tracing the shell of Seraphina¡¯s ear before sinking her teeth into the tender junction of her neck¡ªnot hard enough to break skin, but enough to make Seraphina jerk against the ropes with a startled moan.


    "Ah¡ª! Big Sis¡ª!" Seraphina¡¯s voice was breathless, strained, her body arching into the touch even as she tried to resist.


    "She¡¯s so responsive, won''t you say ,my dear son who brings home a little child that''s not with me, but with others." Isabella mused.


    Then she turned her attention back to Seraphina, "didn''t I tell you to not utter a single sound Sera?", Isbaella questioned Seraphina while licking the bite mark slowly, savoring the way Seraphina trembled.


    Without waiting for a reply from Seraphina, her hand slid between Seraphina¡¯s thighs again, fingers working in slow, taunting circles¡ªjust enough to tease, never enough to satisfy.


    Seraphina¡¯s hips twitched, her thighs quivering as Isabella dragged a single fingertip up her slit, collecting the wetness there before withdrawing with deliberate cruelty.


    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched, his muscles straining against the enchanted restraints, his cock throbbing with frustrated, furious need as he watched, helpless, while Isabella played Seraphina¡¯s body like an instrument¡ªtuned to her whim alone.

 Chapter 291: Punishment Part 3 (R-18)

    Adrian''s breath came in ragged bursts, every muscle in his body tensed against the enchanted chains that held him immobile.


    Before him, the scene played out in torturous detail - Seraphina''s body arched back against Isabella''s naked form, her arms bound tightly behind her, her thighs spread wide by the intricate silk ropes that bit into her flushed skin.


    The candlelight caught the sheen of sweat on her trembling body as Isabella''s fingers worked inside her with ruthless precision.


    "Look at him, Sera," Isabella murmured, her lips brushing the shell of Seraphina''s ear as she forced the bound woman''s gaze toward Adrian.


    Her fingers curled sharply inside Seraphina, drawing a choked gasp from her throat. "See how desperate he is? How his cock twitches every time you moan? His eyes looks like he wants to devour us without even leaving a bone behind."


    Isabella''s thumb circled Seraphina''s clit in slow, taunting strokes while her other fingers plunged deeper, hitting that sensitive spot that made Seraphina''s entire body jerk.


    Adrian could see every tremor, every helpless twitch of her muscles as Isabella brought her closer and closer to the edge.


    "P-Please..." Seraphina whimpered, her voice breaking.


    "Please what?" Isabella purred, increasing her pace, her fingers moving faster now, the wet sounds of her penetration filling the chamber.


    "Please let you come? After you stole what was rightfully mine? I should have been the first person to have child with Adrian. Even though you didn''t give birth to the little one, with both your mana combined inside her, it''s as if you both had a child. Tell me Sera, doesn''t that deserve punishment."


    Seraphina''s breath came in short, ragged gasps as Isabella''s fingers worked her mercilessly. Her hips bucked instinctively, trying to match the rhythm, trying to push herself over that edge.


    Adrian could see she was right there - her muscles tensed, her back arched, her mouth falling open in a silent scream as pleasure coiled tight in her belly.


    Then, just as Seraphina''s body began to convulse, just as that first wave of climax was about to crash over her - Isabella stopped.


    She withdrew her fingers completely, leaving Seraphina gasping and shuddering on the precipice, her body straining against the ropes as she was denied release.


    "Ah-ah," Isabella tutted, bringing her glistening fingers to her lips and sucking them clean with deliberate slowness. "Did you really think I would let you come so easily, Sera? This is your punishment - both of yours."


    She turned Seraphina''s face toward Adrian, her grip bruising on the other woman''s jaw.


    "Look at him. Look at how much desperate Adrian is. Are you happy making him like that," her fingers trailed down Seraphina''s throat, over her heaving chest, coming to rest just above her still-throbbing clit.


    Isabella leaned in, her breath hot against Seraphina''s ear as she addressed Adrian. "Tell me, son... does it hurt? Only being able to watch two beauties without being able to do anything to them?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she finally rose from the bed, leaving Seraphina bound and trembling, her body still pulsing with unmet need.


    Isabella sauntered toward Adrian, her hips swaying with each step, her red eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction.


    As she approached, she trailed her fingers through the slickness between her own thighs, collecting the evidence of her arousal before smearing it across Adrian''s lips.


    "Do you like the taste of your own mother, Adrian?"


    Isabella whispered, her fingers still pressed against his lips, smearing her arousal across them. Her red eyes burned with a dangerous mix of malice and something softer - something almost maternal.


    "The taste of the woman who should have borne your first child?"


    Adrian''s nostrils flared as he inhaled her scent, his tongue darting out instinctively. "M-Mother..." The word slipped out raw and unbidden as he tasted her arousal.


    Adrian''s nostrils flared as he inhaled her scent, his tongue darting out instinctively to lick the sticky sweetness from his lips.


    The chains around his wrists groaned as he strained against them, his cock twitching violently at the forbidden flavor. Isabella''s breath hitched as she watched him taste her, her fingers trembling slightly against his jaw.


    She moved with deliberate slowness, swinging one leg over his lap to straddle him. The heat of her bare skin against his thighs sent electric shocks through Adrian''s restrained body.


    "I hate doing this to you," she murmured, surprisingly tender as she cupped his face in both hands.


    Her thumbs brushed over his cheekbones in a gesture that might have been loving, were it not for the cruel smirk playing at her lips.


    "But you deserve this punishment, my son."


    Isabella''s hips rolled forward, her wet folds dragging along the length of his throbbing cock without taking him inside.


    Adrian threw his head back with a strangled groan, his muscles corded with tension as she denied him penetration.


    "Look at you," she cooed, leaning down to brush her lips against his ear. "So desperate to fuck your own mother. I wonder what your precious Seraphina thinks when she looks at how hard you are for me?"


    Her mouth crashed down on his before he could respond. The kiss was violent in its passion, Isabella''s tongue plunging between his lips to claim him completely.


    Adrian responded instinctively, his own tongue meeting hers in a desperate dance, his restrained body arching up against her.


    The taste of her - bitter arousal mixed with the metallic tang of her jealousy - flooded his senses as she ground down against him.


    Isabella broke the kiss with a gasp, her chest heaving. "Pathetic," she breathed, though her voice lacked its usual venom.


    "I can''t bear to see you like this any longer."She stood up from Adrian''s lap and turned towards Seraphina as she once again sat on his lap. Her hand wrapped around his cock, guiding him to her entrance.


    "Make a mess of me, Adrian. Let me feel what you gave to her first."


    With one slow, excruciating slide, she took him inside. Both of them groaned as she sank down inch by inch, her inner walls fluttering around his girth.


    Isabella threw her head back as she settled fully onto his lap, her platinum hair spilling down her bare back. "Fuck," she hissed, "you feel even bigger than usual. Don''t tell me you are even more aroused than usual."

 Chapter 292: Punishment Part 4 (R-18)

    Adrian''s eyes rolled back in his head as Isabella''s heat enveloped him, her muscles clenching around his shaft like a vice. He strained against the chains, his body arching up to meet hers as she began to move.


    Her hips rose and fell in a slow, torturous rhythm, each stroke sending waves of pleasure crashing through Adrian''s restrained body. He gritted his teeth, fighting to maintain some semblance of control as Isabella rode him with deliberate slowness.


    Seraphina''s eyes, still fixed on the scene before her, seemed to burn with a mix of arousal and despair. Her body, still bound and trembling, strained against the ropes as if trying to break free. As she watched Adrian''s face contort in pleasure, her own body began to respond, her nipples hardening and her thighs growing slick with renewed arousal.


    Isabella''s gaze met hers, a cruel smile twisting her lips. "Watch, Sera," she purred, her voice husky with pleasure. "Watch as I take what''s mine."


    Her pace increased, her hips moving faster now as she rode Adrian with abandon. The sound of their bodies meeting filled the chamber, a wet, slapping rhythm that seemed to grow more frantic by the second.


    Seraphina''s eyes seemed to glaze over, her pupils dilating as she watched the scene before her. Her body, still trembling with unmet need, began to grow wetter, her juices dripping down her thighs as she watched Adrian''s cock slide in and out of Isabella''s body.


    Adrian''s eyes, fixed on Seraphina''s, seemed to burn with a desperate apology. He knew he was powerless to stop this, powerless to resist the pleasure that Isabella''s body was wringing from him.


    Seraphina''s face, twisted in a mix of pain and arousal, seemed to contort further as she watched.


    Her body, still trembling with unmet need, strained against the ropes as if trying to break free. Her hips bucked involuntarily, as if trying to match the rhythm of Isabella''s movements.


    Isabella''s laughter, husky and triumphant, filled the chamber as she rode Adrian to the edge. Her body, clenching around his shaft like a vice, seemed to milk every last drop of pleasure from him.


    And then, in a burst of frenzied movement, it was over. Isabella''s body convulsed, her muscles clenching around Adrian''s shaft as she came with a strangled cry.


    Adrian''s own climax, long-denied, burst forth in a torrent of pleasure. His body, restrained and helpless, arched up against Isabella''s as he poured himself into her.


    The chamber, filled with the sound of their ragged breathing, seemed to vibrate with the aftershocks of their pleasure.


    Isabella, still seated on Adrian''s lap, seemed to glow with a triumphant, cruel satisfaction.


    Seraphina, still bound and trembling, seemed to shrink away from the scene before her.


    Her thighs, still slick with her own juices, seemed to tremble with unmet need, a cruel reminder of the pleasure she had been denied.


    Isabella''s gaze, still fixed on hers, seemed to burn with a malevolent intensity. "You see, Sera," she purred, her voice husky with pleasure. "I always get what I want."


    And with that, she rose from Adrian''s lap, her body still trembling with the aftershocks of their pleasure.


    The chamber, filled with the sound of their ragged breathing, seemed to vibrate with the weight of Isabella''s cruel triumph.


    Isabella''s gaze lingered on Seraphina, her eyes gleaming with a malevolent intensity.


    Seraphina, still bound and trembling, met her gaze with resentful eyes. But Isabella simply smiled, her lips curling upwards in a cruel smile.


    "There''s no need to look at me like that, Sera," she purred, her voice husky with pleasure.


    "We both know the truth. We have a soul connection, you and I. I can feel your emotions, your desires. I know how truly aroused you are, despite your attempts to hide it."


    Seraphina''s eyes flashed with anger, but Isabella simply chuckled, her laughter low and husky.


    She moved back towards Adrian, her hips swaying with each step, and reached out to release his restraints.


    Adrian''s arms fell to his sides, his chest heaving with ragged breathing as he gazed up at Isabella with a mixture of relief and wariness.


    Isabella smiled at him, her eyes gleaming with amusement, before turning her attention back to Seraphina.


    She strode towards the bound woman, her movements confident and deliberate, and reached out to caress the face of Seraphina


    "Laydown on the bed, Sera," she commanded, her voice firm but husky with pleasure. "I want you to lay down and relax. You''re going to need it."


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, her eyes flashing with defiance, but Isabella''s gaze seemed to bore into her very soul.


    She knew that she was powerless to resist, that Isabella would do whatever she wanted, no matter how much she struggled.


    With a sigh she laid down on the bed, her body trembling with unmet need.


    Isabella smiled, her eyes gleaming with triumph, and climbed onto the bed beside her.


    She straddled Seraphina''s face, her thighs spread wide as she gazed down at the bound woman with a mixture of amusement and desire.


    "Suck me, Sera," she commanded, her voice husky with pleasure. "I want you to taste me, to feel my pleasure. You know that I''ve just been with Adrian, that my pussy is filled with his cum. I want you to suck it out of me, to taste his pleasure and mine."


    Seraphina''s eyes flashed with horror, but Isabella simply laughed, her laughter low and husky.


    She pressed her pussy down onto Seraphina''s face, her juices dripping down onto the bound woman''s lips.


    Seraphina hesitated for a moment, her body trembling with unmet need, before opening her mouth and beginning to suck.


    Isabella''s eyes closed in ecstasy as Seraphina''s tongue began to work its magic.


    As Seraphina''s tongue began to work its magic, Isabella''s eyes closed in ecstasy.


    She felt a wave of pleasure wash over her, a pleasure that was heightened by the knowledge that Seraphina was tasting Adrian''s cum, that she was experiencing the pleasure of the two people she loved most in the world.


    But as the pleasure built, Isabella''s thoughts turned to Seraphina''s punishment. She knew that she had to be careful, that she shouldn''t push Seraphina too far.


    Seraphina was stronger than her. Seraphina doing nothing to her even though she could break those ropes easily showed her respect towards her and her feelings. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fact that Seraphina was willingly submitting to Isabella''s punishment, despite the pain and humiliation it entailed, was a testament to the profound hold Isabella had on her heart.


    "Adrian," she said, her voice husky with pleasure. "I think it''s time for you to join in. Fuck Seraphina, make her cum. I think this much punishment is okay for now, otherwise she''ll truly resent me."


    Adrian''s eyes flashed with desire as he gazed at Seraphina, her body still trembling with unmet need. He knew that he had to have her, that he had to experience the pleasure of her body.


    He climbed onto the bed beside her, his cock hard and ready. Seraphina''s eyes flashed with a mix of fear and desire as she gazed up at him, but she knew that she was powerless to resist.


    As Adrian entered her, Seraphina''s body seemed to explode with pleasure. Her climax, built up over the course of her punishment, burst forth in a torrent of sensation. She screamed, her body arching up against Adrian''s as she came.

 Chapter 293: Punishment Finale (R-18)

    Isabella''s legs shook as she sat over Seraphina''s face, her knees pressing into the soft bed.


    The room smelled thick with sweat and sex - her wetness mixing with Adrian''s scent and Seraphina''s quiet tears. She pushed down harder, loving how Seraphina''s nose rubbed against her most sensitive spot with each shaky breath.


    "Watch him while you taste me," Isabella ordered, pulling Seraphina''s red hair to make her look at where Adrian was pushing into her below. His hard length shone with Seraphina''s wetness, making her chest bounce against Isabella''s legs with each powerful move.


    "See how well he takes what''s mine first?"


    Seraphina''s soft cry sent pleasant shivers through Isabella. The tied-up woman''s tongue moved desperately - first wide licks along Isabella''s wet folds, then quick flicks at that special spot - like she thought doing a good job might earn her kindness.


    Isabella laughed breathlessly as pleasure built inside her. "You think - ah! - you can beat me at this, Sera. I will always be Adrian''s number one, remember this."


    Her nails pressed into Seraphina''s head as Adrian gave a particularly hard thrust that shook them all.


    "Look at what we have here. Even though I am belittling you, your body tells the truth." Isbaella smirked as she taunted Seraphina.


    She slid a finger through where Adrian entered Seraphina, then wiped it across her open mouth. "So sweet, isn''t it? His hardness covered in your need?"


    Adrian moved faster at her dirty words, his hips slapping loud against Seraphina''s skin. The bed frame knocked against the wall, keeping time with Seraphina''s shaky breaths.


    Isabella watched a single tear roll down Seraphina''s red face - she couldn''t tell if it was from shame or too much feeling.


    "Mother-" Adrian grunted, his voice rough.


    "Not yet," Isabella breathed, moving her hips against Seraphina''s mouth. "I want to feel her fall apart first." She let go of Seraphina''s hair just to pinch a hard nipple, twisting until Seraphina jerked up with a choked scream. "There," she smiled. "That perfect losing control."


    The way Seraphina moaned against her pushed Isabella closer to the edge. Her legs stiffened, her breathing quick and shallow as she rubbed harder against Seraphina''s mouth. "Adrian-" she gasped. "When I - oh! - when I finish, you''ll-"


    He knew just what to do. His next push went deep, pressing right against Seraphina''s sweet spot as he stayed there. Isabella''s pleasure exploded with a cry, her empty insides squeezing tight as she rocked against Seraphina''s face. The double feeling was too much - Seraphina''s body shook around Adrian, her tight heat pulsing wildly as her own pleasure crashed through her.


    Before Isabella could think, Adrian lost control. He roared as he spilled inside Seraphina, his fingers leaving marks on her hips as he gave her everything. For a quiet moment, the room held nothing but their heavy breathing.


    Then Isabella fell onto the bed beside them, her arms and legs weak with satisfaction. She drew lazy circles on Seraphina''s moving stomach, her touch almost gentle now.


    "You were so good," she whispered, carefully untying the soft ropes. The skin underneath was pink and warm, but not hurt - Isabella had made sure of that.


    Adrian pulled out with a shiver, his soft length shiny in the candlelight as he lay down next to them. Without thinking, his hand found Seraphina''s, their fingers locking together while his other arm hugged Isabella close.


    The afterglow hung heavy in the air, their sweat-slicked bodies cooling in the candlelit chamber. Isabella traced lazy patterns across Seraphina''s stomach, her fingers occasionally dipping into the mess of fluids between her thighs. Adrian''s breathing had just begun to steady when suddenly, without warning, he rolled away from them and stood. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Isabella barely had time to raise an eyebrow before Adrian''s hands were on her, flipping her onto her stomach with surprising force. The sheets stuck to her chest as he lifted her hips, his renewed hardness pressing against her entrance. There was no teasing, no preparation - just one swift, claiming thrust that buried him inside her to the hilt.


    "Ah! Adrian!" Isabella gasped, her fingers clutching at the tangled bedding. The sudden fullness stole her breath, his cock stretching her deliciously as he set an immediate, punishing rhythm.


    Seraphina moved just as quickly, her body thrumming with renewed energy despite their earlier exertions. She positioned herself above Isabella''s face, lowering her still-quivering pussy to hover just inches from Isabella''s parted lips. The scent of their mingled arousal - and Adrian''s spend still leaking from her - filled Isabella''s nostrils.


    "Taste him," Seraphina demanded, her voice rough with want as she ground her swollen folds against Isabella''s mouth. "Taste your son inside me, Big Sis. Isn''t this what you wanted?"


    Isabella''s tongue darted out instinctively, lapping at the bittersweet mixture coating Seraphina''s thighs.


    The flavor was intoxicating - Adrian''s essence mingled with Seraphina''s honeyed wetness, proof of their earlier joining. She moaned around the taste, her hips pushing back against Adrian''s relentless thrusts.


    "Now that Mother''s had her fun," Adrian growled, his hands gripping Isabella''s waist hard enough to bruise, "it''s our turn."


    His words sent a shiver through Isabella even as her body responded eagerly, her inner walls clenching around him.


    Seraphina''s fingers tangled in Isabella''s platinum hair, holding her face firmly against her dripping pussy.


    "Lick me clean," she ordered, rocking her hips to smear their combined flavors across Isabella''s tongue. "Show me how much you love tasting your son''s seed."


    The degradation should have angered her, but instead it stoked the fire in Isabella''s core. She redoubled her efforts, her tongue plunging deep into Seraphina''s entrance to gather every last drop of Adrian''s release. The moan that escaped Seraphina''s lips was music to her ears.


    Adrian''s pace became erratic, his thrusts losing their measured control as pleasure overtook him. "Fuck," he groaned, his fingers digging into Isabella''s flesh.


    "Going to come inside you again, Mother. Going to fill you up like I did her."


    The crude words sent a fresh wave of wetness between Isabella''s thighs. She arched her back, pressing her ass against him as she sucked greedily at Seraphina''s clit.


    The vibrations of her moans made Seraphina cry out, her thighs clamping around Isabella''s head as her orgasm hit.


    Feeling Seraphina''s climax pushed Isabella over the edge. She screamed into the other woman''s pussy, her body convulsing around Adrian''s cock as her own pleasure exploded through every nerve. Adrian followed moments later, his roar echoing off the stone walls as he emptied himself inside her once more.


    They collapsed together in a tangle of limbs, their bodies slick with sweat. But the night was far from over.


    As the candles burned low, the three lovers continued their games, their roles shifting with each new joining.


    Sometimes Adrian took Seraphina while Isabella watched, her fingers working between her own thighs.


    Other times Isabella rode Adrian''s face while Seraphina straddled his cock, their moans mingling in the dim light. They moved together like pieces in some erotic puzzle, each configuration more intoxicating than the last.


    Dawn''s first light found them exhausted but insatiable, their bodies still seeking one final release before sleep claimed them.


    In those quiet morning hours, as they lay tangled together in the wreckage of the sheets, even Isabella couldn''t say who had claimed victory in their sensual battle.


    All that remained was the certainty that when the sun rose again, they would find themselves drawn together once more - bound not by ropes or commands, but by something far more powerful and enduring.

 Chapter 294: The Morning After

    The first golden rays of dawn crept through the chamber windows, painting stripes of light across the tangled sheets.


    Seraphina stirred first, blinking sleep from her eyes as she took in the wreckage of their night. Adrian lay on his back, one arm flung possessively across Isabella''s waist, his breathing still deep and even.


    Isabella had curled against his side, her platinum hair fanned across his chest like spilled moonlight.


    Seraphina carefully extracted herself from the pile of limbs, wincing at the dried sweat and other fluids crusting her skin.


    Her movement jostled the bed, causing Adrian''s brow to furrow before his eyes fluttered open.


    Isabella woke a heartbeat later, her instincts sharper, already reaching for Seraphina''s wrist before she''d fully registered the morning.


    "Leaving so soon?" Isabella purred, her voice thick with sleep. Her fingers traced lazy circles on Seraphina''s pulse point. "And here I thought we might enjoy a repeat performance."


    Adrian groaned, rubbing his face with his free hand. "Mother, please. My body needs at least an hour to recover from what you put it through last night." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina snorted, shaking off Isabella''s grip. "We all need baths," she declared, wrinkling her nose at the stale scent of sex clinging to them.


    "I can practically taste last night on my skin."


    Isabella stretched like a satisfied cat, the sheets slipping dangerously low on her torso. "I rather like the reminder," she mused, but rose anyway when Adrian threw back the covers.


    The walk to Adrian''s private bathing chamber was a study in contrasts - Isabella striding ahead with unashamed confidence, Adrian moving stiffly but with purpose, and Seraphina picking her way carefully while trying not to dwell on the various aches reminding her of their activities.


    The bath was already drawn, steam curling from the marble pool. Someone - likely one of Isabella''s ever-efficient maids - had anticipated their needs.


    Lavender-scented oils floated on the water''s surface, and fresh towels waited on heated racks.


    Adrian was the first to sink into the steaming water with a groan of relief. "Mother," he grumbled as the women joined him, "you could have just asked instead of spiking our food."


    Isabella dunked her head underwater before responding, emerging with her hair slicked back. "Where''s the fun in that?"


    She reached for a cake of soap, lathering it between her palms. "Besides, you both enjoyed yourselves immensely. Don''t pretend otherwise."


    Seraphina had just opened her mouth to retort when her eyes went wide with panic. "The little one!" she gasped, half-rising from the water. "If we were all unconscious-"


    "Calm yourself," Isabella interrupted, pushing her back down with a hand on her shoulder. "I had arrangements made before I ever touched the wine. The maids took her for the evening, then to the nursery wing I had specially arranged for her. She ate separately, played with her dolls, and went to bed completely unaffected."


    Seraphina sagged in relief, the tension draining from her shoulders. "You... Big Sis, that wasn''t fair," she grumbled, splashing water in Isabella''s direction. "You could have warned us."


    Isabella''s smirk was infuriating as she began washing Adrian''s back. "You could have broken free at any time," she pointed out, her fingers working the soap into his muscles.


    "Those ropes were purely decorative and you know it. The enchantments on the chair were child''s play for someone of your skill. Yet you chose to stay. To play along."


    The silence that followed was thick with unspoken admissions. Seraphina busied herself with a sponge, scrubbing at a particularly vivid bruise on her thigh.


    Adrian stared fixedly at the mosaic tiles on the far wall. Isabella merely hummed, satisfied with their lack of rebuttal.


    They washed in comfortable silence after that, passing soap and pitchers of clean rinse water between them.


    Isabella insisted on washing Seraphina''s hair, her fingers surprisingly gentle as they worked through the tangled crimson strands.


    Adrian dozed against the bath''s edge, waking only when Seraphina flicked water at his nose.


    By the time they emerged, wrapped in plush robes, the morning had properly arrived.


    Sunlight streamed through the manor windows, and the scent of breakfast - fresh bread, sizzling bacon, and rich coffee - wafted through the halls.


    The dining hall buzzed with quiet chatter as the trio entered, the other ladies already seated around the long oak table.


    Sophia was the first to speak, stabbing a piece of melon with her fork.


    "There you are. We were starting to think you''d sleep through lunch." Her eyes narrowed as she took in their damp hair and fresh clothes. "Baths this early? Did something happen last night?"


    Chris set down her teacup with deliberate slowness.


    "Finally you guys have arrived. None of us remember much after the main course." Her sharp gaze moved between them. "One moment we''re eating, the next we''re waking up in our beds at dawn. Perhaps you guys know something?"


    Eve leaned forward, her dark hair slipping over one shoulder. "It''s like someone drugged the entire meal." The suspicion in her voice was barely concealed.


    Seraphina''s hand twitched toward her face but stopped halfway, settling instead on the back of her chair. Isabella, however, glided to her seat with practiced ease, the picture of noble composure.


    "Oh dear," she tutted, pouring herself a cup of tea. "I may have asked the kitchen staff to add some... special herbs to the dishes. After that dreadful raid on the cultists, I thought we could all use proper rest."


    She stirred honey into her tea with a delicate silver spoon. "My private blend of valerian root and chamomile, though perhaps they were a bit heavy-handed with the measurements."


    Sophia''s eyebrow arched. "Strong enough to knock out an entire table of warriors?"


    Isabella''s smile never wavered as she took a sip. "From my personal apothecary. The same mixture I use when Adrian has trouble sleeping after particularly grueling missions." She patted her son''s hand fondly.


    "Though I usually give him half the dose."


    Adrian nearly choked on his coffee, coughing into his fist. Seraphina''s grip on her chair tightened until her knuckles turned white.


    He inwardly mumbled," When did I start having trouble sleeping? And grueling missions? What are they?"


    Eve, however, wasn''t so easily convinced. She studied Isabella with narrowed eyes. "Really?"


    Isabella''s smile remained perfectly composed as she set down her teacup. "Really," she affirmed, her crimson eyes glinting with amusement. "Would I lie about something as trivial as sleeping draughts?"

 Chapter 295: Aria Everhart

    Eve''s fingers tightened around her teacup, the porcelain creaking under pressure. "That''s not an answer, Isabella."


    The morning sunlight caught the steam rising from Isabella''s tea as she took another deliberate sip. "My dear Eve," she murmured, "must everything be a battle with you? After last night''s... medicinal rest, I''d think you''d be grateful for the care."


    Sophia''s chair scraped against the marble floor as she leaned forward. "What I''m grateful for is honesty Mom. None of us remember anything after the soup course."


    Her gaze darted between Adrian''s stiff posture and Seraphina''s white-knuckled grip on her chair. "Yet you three seem remarkably... refreshed. It''s totally suspicious you know."


    A strangled noise escaped Adrian''s throat that caught the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Adrian? Are you okay," Sophia asked with concern.


    Seraphina seized the moment before Adrian could respond.


    The prisoners¡ªand the Harbinger," she interjected, her voice firm. "We didn''t just capture cultists. I have captured the soul of the Abyssal Harbinger as well in the hopes of curing Isolda. We should be focusing on that and not in these trivial matters right now."


    She paused, letting the weight of that sink in.


    The effect was immediate. Chris''s fork froze halfway to her mouth, her bronze skin paling. "You think... the Harbinger itself would tell us?"


    "If we make it," Seraphina said darkly.


    Eve opened her mouth to continue with the previous topic, but Sophia cut her off with a sharp gesture toward Chris.


    Christine reached across the table to squeeze her sister''s hand. "We should check," she murmured, her usually vibrant voice subdued. "After all this time... if there''s even a chance...Mother..."


    The weight in the air shifted palpably. Eve''s protest died on her lips as she took in the sisters'' hopeful expressions. She exhaled sharply through her nose but said nothing.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, pushing back his chair with sudden energy. "Then we''re agreed." His deep voice carried an uncharacteristic urgency.


    "Eat quickly. I''ll have the guards prepare the interrogation chamber for the cultist members. Mom, big sis and Eve, you guys conduct the interrogation on them. As for the Abyssal Harbringer, Aunt, me and Christine will probably suffice."


    Rosalyn tapped her knife against her plate with a sharp ting. "And what about me?" Her dark eyes flashed between them. "Where do I fit in this little operation?"


    Adrian turned toward his aunt, his expression softening. "I was hoping you''d watch the little one while we handle this. She shouldn''t see..." He glanced at the others before lowering his voice. "...the darker side of what needs to be done."


    Rosalyn''s lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded. "Fine. But only because I refuse to let that child anywhere near a demon''s soul or fanatical cultists." She stabbed a piece of fruit with more force than necessary. "Though someone should tell her why her ''papa'' keeps disappearing¡ª"


    A sudden commotion at the dining hall doors cut her off. A frazzled maid burst in, struggling to contain a squirming, tear-streaked bundle in her arms. "M-my lords! Forgive the interruption, but she woke up asking for¡ª"


    "PAPA!" The little one''s wail cut through the hall as she spotted Adrian. Her tiny fists pushed against the maid''s shoulders, her face red and damp with tears.


    The moment the maid set her down, she took off at a wobbly run, her nightgown flapping around her knees.


    PAPA!" The little one''s wail cut through the hall as she spotted Adrian. Her tiny fists pushed against the maid''s shoulders, her face red and damp with tears.


    The moment the maid set her down, she took off at a wobbly run, her nightgown flapping around her knees.


    Adrian was out of his chair before anyone could react. In three long strides, he met her halfway, sweeping her up just as she crashed into his legs.


    "Hey now, what''s all this?" He cradled her against his chest, one large hand supporting her back as she buried her face in his neck. "I''m right here, little star."


    Her tiny body shook with hiccuping sobs. "Y-you weren''t there when I woke up! A-and Martha said you were all busy!" She pulled back just enough to glare accusingly at the assembled adults. "You''re always busy now!"


    A muscle jumped in Adrian''s jaw as he smoothed her wild curls. "I know. I''m sorry." He pressed a kiss to her damp forehead. "We had important work to¡ª"


    "No!" Her small fists bunched in his shirt. I don''t want to be alone again. I want to be with Papa and Mama.


    The raw hurt in her voice made several wince. Isabella rose gracefully, but Seraphina was already moving, her chair scraping back as she rounded the table.


    "Hey, sweetheart." Seraphina brushed a tear from the child''s cheek with her thumb. "Your papa didn''t forget. Look..."


    She gestured to the spread of food. "We waited for you. See? We have so much delicious food for you here.


    The little one sniffled, peering at the table with suspicious, red-rimmed eyes. "...Really?"


    "Really," Adrian murmured, adjusting her in his arms. He shot a glance at the others¡ªa silent plea.


    The tension in the little one''s shoulders eased slightly.


    A giggle escaped the child, fragile as glass. Adrian exhaled, his grip tightening briefly before he carried her to the table.


    Rosalyn pulled out the chair with a gentle smile, but the little one shook her head violently, clinging tighter to Adrian''s neck. "No! I want to sit with Papa!"


    Adrian chuckled as he settled back into his own chair with the child in his lap. "Alright, little star. But you have to actually eat, not just pout." He reached for a honey-drizzled pastry, breaking off a small piece.


    The little one obediently opened her mouth like a baby bird, kicking her feet contentedly as he fed her. "Mmm! More, Papa!"


    As Adrian continued feeding her with surprising patience, he addressed the others. "The plan stands. We move within the hour."


    Nods circled the table, though Isabella''s lips quirked as she watched father and daughter.


    Christine suddenly leaned forward, her eyes bright. "Big brother...have you chosen a name for her yet?"


    The little one perked up, crumbs dusting her chin. "Name? What is that?"


    Adrian''s hands stilled. The table fell silent as all eyes turned to them.


    Seraphina reached over to brush a curl from the child''s face. "Just like Papa is called Adrian, and Mama is Seraphina, you should have a special something to be called by and that sweetheart, is called name."


    The little one''s brow furrowed. "But...I want to be called Adrian! Like Papa!"


    A surprised laugh rumbled around the room at her innocent answer. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a strong, brave name¡ªbut it''s a boy''s name, little star. You deserve something as beautiful as you are."


    He tilted his head in thought. "How about...Aria?"


    The child tested the name silently, mouthing the syllables.


    "It means ''melody''," Isabella supplied softly, her crimson eyes unusually tender.


    "Or Aveline," Rosalyn offered. "Like the morning mist over the silverleaf trees."


    The little one squirmed excitedly. "More! More names!"


    Adrian chuckled. "Aurelia? That means golden dawn." His finger pinched her little nose. "Perfect for my little light-bringer."


    But the child''s eyes had gone round at the first suggestion. "Aria," she whispered reverently, as if tasting honey for the first time.


    Then louder: "I want to be Aria!"


    Seraphina''s breath caught. Adrian''s arms tightened around the girl¡ªAria¡ªas something deep and wounded in his chest knit itself back together. "Then Aria you shall be," he murmured into her hair.


    Christine clapped her hands. "Aria Everhart! It''s perfect!"

 Chapter 296: Negotiations

    The dining hall seemed to glow warmer after that ¡ª as if the very walls of Everhart Manor had accepted the name into its legacy.


    Aria.


    Adrian repeated the name in his heart, letting it settle like an oath upon his soul. She squirmed happily in his lap, kicking her small feet against his legs with boundless energy now that the storm of her tears had passed.


    "Aria Everhart..." Adrian echoed aloud, feeling the name fit like it had always belonged to her. "A name worthy of a brave little girl like you."


    Seraphina couldn''t help the gentle smile tugging at her lips, her eyes unusually soft. She reached over to tuck a loose curl behind Aria''s ear. "It suits you," she whispered.


    Aria beamed at them both, her little chest puffed out proudly. "I''m Aria now!" she declared with childish glee, turning her bright eyes toward everyone else at the table. "Remember it!"


    Chris giggled despite the weight of the morning. "Yes, yes! Lady Aria Everhart. We''ll remember."


    Sophia leaned back in her chair, a faint but genuine smile curving her lips. Yet behind her sharp gaze, a thoughtful look lingered ¡ª suspicion hadn''t fully left her. But even she wasn''t heartless enough to interrupt this moment.


    Isabella, ever composed, sipped her tea gracefully as she watched the exchange. There was a rare fondness in her eyes ¡ª pride mixed with something more tender. But, being Isabella, she masked it quickly with her usual playful air.


    "My, my," she purred. "Aria it is, then. Such a beautiful name for such a troublesome little girl."


    Aria stuck her tongue out at her cheekily, causing a rare laugh to ripple around the table.


    Adrian ruffled the girl''s hair, warmth rising in his chest. "Alright, little Aria. Finish eating properly. Then be a good girl and play with the big sis Chrisitne and your other mothers, for a while and after papa finishes his work, papa will play with you okay?"


    "Really?!" Her eyes sparkled brighter than any jewel. "Promise, Papa?"


    He gave a solemn nod. "Promise."


    But even as he spoke, his sharp mind remained tethered to duty. The moment was precious ¡ª but fleeting.


    They still had work to do.


    He cast his gaze down the table toward his battle-hardened companions. Their faces were calm, but their eyes betrayed their readiness ¡ª their desire to act.


    Seraphina caught his look and gave a small nod.


    Sophia set down her teacup with a faint clink. "We''ll prepare," she said. "The cultists won''t interrogate themselves." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eve cracked her knuckles with a wolfish grin. "Oh, but I wouldn''t mind volunteering to ''convince'' them."


    Isabella chuckled quietly, dabbing her lips with a cloth. "Do be careful, Eve. We wouldn''t want to damage them too much... before they talk."


    Adrian''s eyes finally returned to Aria ¡ª the mysterious little girl he had become a father of. Her innocent joy, so fragile in their world of blood and duty, was something worth fighting for.


    Something worth protecting.


    "For Aria," he murmured under his breath, his resolve hardening like steel.


    The clinking of cutlery gradually faded as the last remnants of breakfast were finished.


    The warm family-like atmosphere lingered for a few moments longer, Aria still giggling beside Seraphina as Adrian gave her one last affectionate pat on the head.


    But duty called.


    The moment breakfast concluded, the dining hall erupted into motion. Isabella rose first, her teacup left perfectly empty upon the saucer. "Sophia, Eve¡ªwith me." Her crimson eyes gleamed with dark promise. "Let''s see how quickly cultists sing when stripped of their delusions."


    Sophia shot one last searching look at Adrian before following, her boots clicking sharply against marble.


    Eve trailed behind like a shadow, rolling up her sleeves with grim anticipation. The heavy oak doors swung shut behind them with ominous finality.


    Adrian exhaled, his fingers lingering on Aria''s head for a heartbeat longer before gently passing her to Rosalyn.


    "Be good a girl and play with your mother Rosalyn, okay," he murmured, pressing a kiss to the crown of her hair. "Papa have important work to do now."


    Aria pouted but didn''t protest, as she had been promised by Adrian to play with her.


    Christine lingered by the doorway, her eyes darting between them and the child.


    "I''ll... stay with her and keep her company," she offered.


    Seraphina nodded, her hand patting Christine''s  head in silent thanks before turning to Adrian.


    Adrian and Seraphina exchanged a brief look.


    "It¡¯s time," Adrian said, his voice dropping into the firm tone of the Everhart Lord ¡ª the man not only responsible for this household but for protecting everyone in it.


    They made their way through the winding corridors of Everhart Manor until they reached a secluded chamber fortified with layers of protective enchantments.


    This was the private ritual room Seraphina had prepared right after arriving at the manor yesterday ¡ª for the sole purpose of prying knowledge from the Abyssal Harbinger''s captured soul.


    The air inside was thick with arcane energy, runes etched into the very stone beneath their feet glowing faintly in rhythm with the pulsing energy radiating from the containment crystal that floated above a dark altar.


    Within the crystal, the Abyssal Harbinger''s soul roiled ¡ª a writhing mass of corrupted spiritual energy, its malevolent presence muted by Seraphina¡¯s sealing techniques.


    Adrian stood with his arms crossed, his eyes narrowing.


    "We prioritize undoing the curse on Isolda first," Adrian stated coldly.


    "That curse has plagued Chris and Christine¡¯s mother long enough. We get that information first ¡ª then we deal with anything else this thing knows."


    Seraphina nodded firmly, her expression equally serious. "Agreed. Curses of that level should be easy for a higher entity like Abyssal Harbinger to remove."


    She raised her staff, layers of sealing magic beginning to unravel just enough to allow communication ¡ª not enough to let the soul lash out or resist.


    The crystal dimmed for a brief second ¡ª then flickered with a sickly violet glow as a warped voice echoed in the room, reverberating through the magic circle.


    "Ahhh... you dare do this to me... you filthy human scum..."


    Adrian stood unmoving, his crimson eyes sharp as blades as the Abyssal Harbinger''s voice roared within the chamber.


    "You dare bind me...! Filthy wretches... Mortal garbage! Insignificant insects crawling upon the earth you defile! I will see your blood boil from your veins! I will consume your flesh and scatter your souls to the void!"


    The corrupted soul thrashed violently within the containment crystal, dark tendrils of abyssal energy slamming futilely against the sealing runes etched into the chamber walls. Each word it spat dripped with venomous hatred ¡ª the echo of a creature once feared in life, now reduced to a wrathful fragment of its former self.

 Chapter 297: Negotiations? Part 2

    Adrian''s eyes remained steady ¡ª completely unfazed by the Abyssal Harbinger''s vile curses. His expression was that of a dragon regarding an ant ¡ª indifferent until provoked, lethal when necessary.


    Seraphina, however, had no patience for theatrics. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment the corrupted soul''s shrieking reached its peak, she twirled her staff sharply. The sealing runes on the floor pulsed brilliantly, emitting streams of pure spiritual energy that morphed into chains of light. They lashed out without hesitation, coiling tightly around the wailing soul.


    The effect was immediate.


    "AARRRGHHH!!" the Harbinger screeched, its ethereal form distorting painfully. The chains burned through its essence like white-hot blades cutting through fog, sapping its strength.


    "You can scream all you like," Seraphina said coldly, her blue eyes flashing with disdain. "But your tantrums mean nothing here. You''re in our domain now."


    Adrian''s voice was as cutting as steel. "Speak when spoken to. Obey ¡ª or we will erase even your soul''s last shred of existence."


    The Abyssal Harbinger writhed, its hatred palpable, but its resistance was being crushed under Seraphina''s relentless control.


    "You will regret this, mortals..." it hissed, though much weaker now. "I was a lord of the Abyss¡­ a harbinger of despair¡­"


    "And now you are nothing but a prisoner," Seraphina replied icily.


    The pressure of the sealing formation increased again, causing the entity to shudder visibly, fragments of its dark energy peeling away and evaporating into the air like ash caught in the wind.


    Realizing it had no hope of resisting further, the soul began to calm ¡ª its hateful curses reducing to shallow growls of resentment.


    Adrian stepped forward.


    "The curse on Isolda," he demanded, his voice unyielding. "Tell us how to remove it."


    There was a pause.


    A flicker ¡ª subtle, but noticeable ¡ª passed through the Harbinger''s form. Its core dimmed for a fraction of a second before reshaping again into a warped, serpentine silhouette, coiled in mocking indifference.


    "Isolda¡­?" the Harbinger rasped, its tone carrying an air of confusion that seemed too polished to be genuine. "I know not of this name."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t waver.


    Seraphina narrowed her eyes. "She was cursed by your cult ¡ª one of your followers. A slow rot of spirit meant to eventually collapse the soul. She is dying slowly."


    "I know many curses, mortal witch," the Harbinger sneered, its voice smoother now, measured and deliberate. "But I had no hand in this one. A mere trinket of a spell cast by my lesser servants? Surely beneath the notice of a being such as myself."


    "Is that your excuse?" Adrian asked, voice low. "That you let your dogs run wild, then claim no leash when they infect innocents?"


    "I am not accountable for every whim and fancy of the wretches who invoked my name," the Harbinger said smoothly. "You want answers, seek the ones who enacted it. Not I."


    Seraphina gave no warning.


    Her staff moved in a sharp arc, activating another layer of the ritual array. More chains lanced upward from the runes, wrapping around the spectral figure with a hiss of spiritual pressure. This time, they burned brighter, laced with celestial light ¡ª not to destroy, but to tear at memory and form.


    The Harbinger screamed again ¡ª not in rage, but pain. Its essence flared, flickering violently like a dying fire.


    "Do you really want to play the victim now?" Seraphina said, her tone a cold blade. "You think we don''t know how abyssal cults operate? The rituals, the blood exchanges, the soul taxes? You were the core. The nexus. The fount from which their curses were drawn."


    "You''re grasping at illusions!" the soul howled, convulsing under the strain. "This Isolda ¡ª I never saw her! I never marked her! If she bears a curse, it came from one of the lower hands!"


    Adrian''s voice dropped to an ominous murmur. "Then perhaps we should treat you like them. Strip you piece by piece until we find the thread that binds you to it."


    "No!" The Harbinger writhed again, more desperately this time. "You don''t understand! This curse you speak of¡­ it is not grand, not layered with abyssal depth! A simple corruption curse, likely imbued through indirect contact with abyssal residue or a bloodied relic. Petty magic. I would never stoop to weaving something so inelegant."


    Seraphina stepped forward, her staff now glowing with a silver hue ¡ª evidence of a deeper layer of divine-infused torment.


    "Then lift it," she said. "You want to pretend it''s beneath you? Prove it. A being of your level should be able to dismantle a curse of that degree with no effort."


    "I would¡­ if I could see it," the soul hissed. "But I am caged! Shackled! You demand a painter to work without canvas!"


    "Liar," Seraphina spat, and flicked her staff once more.


    This time, a smaller rune circle ignited ¡ª just beneath the crystal. It projected a faint illusion into the air, shimmering like a watery reflection.


    Within it appeared a glowing thread of sickly black ¡ª the visual representation of the very curse clinging to Isolda''s spiritual frame. It pulsed weakly, but it was clear: a direct link to an abyssal origin.


    The Harbinger''s form went still.


    Then, it laughed.


    A low, echoing chuckle that was more hollow than mocking. "Ah¡­ so you did prepare¡­"


    Seraphina didn''t smile. "Remove it."


    "I cannot," it said simply. "Not from here. The cage binds me too tightly. You want precision work? Then unbind me. Let me touch the curse ¡ª even through you."


    Adrian''s eyes flared. "Do you take me for a fool?"


    "No, Lord Everhart," the Harbinger whispered. "I take you for a desperate man."


    The air went heavy.


    A tense silence fell between the trio ¡ª Seraphina, Adrian, and the wretched soul ¡ª before Seraphina finally exhaled through her nose, frustrated.


    "He''s not lying about that last part," she said slowly. "If he''s bound too tightly, he can''t reach the anchor of the curse. His essence would need to move through one of us to touch it."


    Adrian''s jaw clenched. "And if we do that, even partially, he could latch onto us."


    "Not if we control it," Seraphina said cautiously, already thinking through contingencies. "He channels the energy. But we bind the result."


    Adrian looked back at the crystal. The Harbinger was still now, flickering faintly, as though conserving what remained of its power. But the cunning never left its glow.


    "Then looks like we''re done for today," Adrian said finally.


    Seraphina nodded. With a gesture of her staff, the chains constricted again, silencing the Harbinger''s core and dimming the crystal to its dormant state.

 Chapter 298: Mastermind Revealed

    Adrian''s red eyes burned like embers as he stared at the weakened, flickering soul suspended within the containment crystal.


    The Abyssal Harbinger had dared to mock them, to stall, to lie ¡ª and even now, after all the torture, it wore a smug veneer behind its pain.


    Seraphina was already lowering her staff to seal the array completely when Adrian raised a hand to stop her.


    "Wait," he said.


    Seraphina blinked. "You want more?"


    Adrian stepped forward, the air around him chilling as his presence shifted from restrained to utterly merciless. "Just one more session," he murmured, eyes narrowing on the barely-stable soul.


    The Harbinger visibly recoiled, its once-proud form twitching in flickering strands of black mist. "W-What now?! You said¡ª"


    "I said we''re done for today," Adrian said coldly. "But not before you feel the consequence of wasting our time."


    A new formation activated at his side ¡ª a quick glyph, drawn by Adrian himself, embedded into the very ritual circle under the Harbinger.


    The light that erupted wasn''t holy like Seraphina''s, nor dark like the Harbinger''s nature ¡ª it was pure willpower, shaped and weaponized.


    The chains reacted immediately, tightening again with a new pulse of energy ¡ª one that burned with identity. Adrian''s essence.


    The soul shrieked.


    It wasn''t just pain.


    It was personal.


    "You want to act clever?" Adrian said, voice ice over fire. "Then start thinking. Because if you can''t give me an answer about how to undo that curse next time¡­ I''ll make this your daily routine."


    "D-DAILY?!" the Harbinger wailed, contorting violently in the chains. "You¡ªinsolent spawn of flesh¡ªyou think you can¡ª?!"


    Adrian leaned in, just far enough that his shadow fell across the crystal''s surface.


    "I''ve been more patient than most men would be. But I am not most men. If your cursed little ego is more important than your continued existence, then so be it."


    He stepped back, voice calm now. "Think, Harbinger. Think hard. Next time, I''ll bring a saintess. And when she purifies you, you''ll be lucky if there''s a speck left to scream."


    The soul went still. Quiet. Uncertain. And that was enough.


    "Seal it, Seraphina," Adrian said at last.


    With a final wave of her staff, the containment crystal dimmed completely. The runes faded to dormant hums, and silence fell over the chamber once more.


    Adrian turned on his heel, Seraphina following behind him as they exited the room, the heavy metal doors sealing behind them with a muted thud.


    Once they were safely outside, Seraphina glanced at him. "That was a bit much."


    "He deserved worse," Adrian muttered. "I needed him to believe I''ll keep my word."


    She nodded, but her brow furrowed. "So¡­ do we follow through with what he said? Let him use one of us to channel the curse?"


    Adrian''s jaw tightened. "Not yet. We don''t even know what his real intention is. He''s manipulative. If we give him an opening, he might latch onto us."


    "I could act as the anchor," Seraphina offered. "My spirit is far more fortified than most. I can seal him off if it goes wrong."


    Adrian shook his head. "We prepare everything first. Reinforcements. Fail-safes. I won''t gamble with your life ¡ª or anyone else''s ¡ª until we''ve exhausted every other method."


    Seraphina sighed but didn''t argue.


    They turned down a side corridor, Adrian''s mind already racing through possible alternatives.


    Could they mimic the Harbinger''s energy signature? Force the curse to collapse with a falsified resonance? Or perhaps¡ª


    "Brother!"


    A familiar voice echoed from down the hallway. Christine, breathless and wide-eyed, was running toward them, clutching her skirt in one hand and a folded note in the other.


    Adrian''s senses sharpened at once. "Christine?"


    She skidded to a halt in front of him, chest heaving. "Big brother, you¡ªyou need to come to the meeting room. Now."


    "What happened?" Seraphina asked, already moving.


    Christine was still catching her breath when she held out the folded note to Adrian, her eyes wide with urgency.


    "We just got the full confession from one of the cultists," she said quickly. "They... they told us everything. Who they were working for, where they got their orders, the funding, everything."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "And?"


    "You and Aunt Seraphina need to come now. Everyone¡¯s in the meeting chamber.¡±


    That one name instantly shifted Adrian¡¯s expression from calm to calculating.


    Seraphina gave Christine a quick nod. "Lead the way."


    Without another word, Christine spun on her heel and led them swiftly through the manor¡¯s corridors, her steps quick and steady despite her obvious agitation.


    Adrian¡¯s mind sharpened with every turn they took. The cultists had already been dangerous. If this was what he suspected¡­ it might be the beginning of something far worse.


    When they arrived at the strategy room, the air was thick with tension.


    The rest of the Everhart women were already present, seated or standing around the long table where maps and documents lay sprawled.


    Isabella stood at the head, as if awaiting Adrian¡¯s arrival before making the final verdict. Her gaze shifted toward him, her usual composed demeanor tinted with a grim seriousness that rarely touched her features.


    Rosalyn stood near her, lips pressed tightly, her eyes brimming with quiet fury. Chris sat beside her, fists clenched on the table.


    Sophia leaned over a map, her gaze cool and focused. Eve stood near the door, arms crossed, her posture tense.


    Isabella turned toward Adrian as he entered. ¡°Lord Everhart,¡± she said without preamble. ¡°We¡¯ve uncovered something you need to hear.¡±


    Adrian walked straight to the table. ¡°Christine said you received a confession.¡±


    Isabella nodded and raised a hand, gesturing to a parchment laid out near her. "One of the cultists cracked after a bit of persuasion."


    Eve smirked faintly in the background.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t expecting much,¡± Isabella continued, "but he gave us names. Supply routes. Safe houses. And¡ª"


    She let her voice drop slightly. ¡°A noble patron.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Let me guess.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s crimson gaze met his. ¡°Count Vortigern.¡±


    A heavy silence fell.


    Seraphina muttered under her breath, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°The cult wasn¡¯t just a scattered group of fanatics,¡± Sophia said, tapping the map.


    "They were organized. Funded. Directed. And the Count wasn''t just giving them coin¡ªhe gave them legitimacy. Land. Protection. Magical components that even black market mages would hesitate to touch."


    Rosalyn added softly, ¡°And permission to operate near his territories. He allowed them to spread the curse network that afflicted Christine¡¯s mother.¡±


    Christine clenched her fists. ¡°He... he did this to my family.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian looked up, his voice low but unwavering. "He was never just corrupt. He was part of it all along."


    Isabella exhaled slowly. ¡°Which means we¡¯ve directly attacked a noble with abyssal affiliations.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she continued. ¡°Which is why we need to be extremely cautious from here on out.¡±


    Sophia looked up. ¡°We¡¯ve taken in the cultists. We¡¯ve disrupted their operations. That¡¯s enough of a declaration of war to Vortigern. If he wasn¡¯t planning something before, he will now.¡±


    Rosalyn added, ¡°But we can¡¯t act alone. If we go further without securing support, it might paint us as aggressors.¡±

 Chapter 299: Counterattack Plan

    Adrian''s fingers drummed lightly against the table, the rhythm sharp and precise ¡ª a reflection of his deepening thoughts. His crimson eyes moved from the map to the parchment, then finally to Isabella.


    "You''re right," he said slowly. "If we bring this to the capital now, they''ll hesitate. Vortigern''s influence runs deep. All we have is the word of a tortured cultist and traces of black magic routed through his territory. It''s not enough to bring down a noble of his standing."


    "And if we push too hard with too little," Seraphina added grimly, "they might turn the scrutiny on us instead ¡ª claim we''re trying to undermine a peer house. Or worse¡­ frame us for instigating this conflict."


    Sophia nodded. "We need a buffer. Someone who can apply pressure without it coming directly from us."


    Isabella leaned her elbows on the table, folding her hands beneath her chin. "Then we let our allies move first ¡ª House Blackthorn."


    Everyone nodded knowingly this time. There was no need for surprise.


    "Their rivalry with House Vortigern is no secret," Isabella continued, her voice crisp. "And now that we''ve already formed an alliance through Adrian¡¯s engagement to Lira, we don¡¯t need to fabricate an excuse to reach out. We simply give them the truth ¡ª and let them decide how loudly to shout it."


    Rosalyn gave a short nod. "The Blackthorns have every reason to act. If this evidence is handed to them quietly, they can weaponize it however they see fit ¡ª without implicating us directly."


    "And if they strike first," Adrian murmured, "it creates a smokescreen. While the capital is focused on the feud between two noble houses, we finish dismantling the rest of Vortigern¡¯s network."


    Chris leaned forward, eyes burning. "And if Count Blackthorn makes this personal, the court will be forced to pay attention. Vortigern won¡¯t be able to twist it as easily."


    "Especially with Mira involved," Adrian added. "She''s no fool. She¡¯ll know how to present this as both justice¡­ and opportunity. She won''t let the Vortigern''s until they shed some tears."


    "I¡¯ll prepare a secure report," Isabella said. "Signed and sealed with the Everhart crest ¡ª but addressed directly to Lady Blackthorn. Let Mira take it from there. She¡¯ll know how to get it into the right hands."


    Seraphina raised her hand. ¡°Include a letter from me as well ¡ª as former Royal Mage, I can validate the magical evidence and the traces of abyssal influence. That will make the accusations harder to dismiss. Even though the royal family discarded me, they can''t ignore my opinion along with a Count household.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Make sure we also send duplicates through separate messengers. If Vortigern intercepts one¡­ the others still reach their mark.¡±


    Sophia looked up. "And if the Blackthorns respond in force?"


    "Then we act with them," Adrian said, his voice steady. "This alliance was forged for a reason. And now we have the chance to use it."


    Eve¡¯s smile turned razor-sharp. "Let Vortigern taste the consequences of underestimating who he was dealing with."


    Isabella¡¯s crimson eyes gleamed. "Then I¡¯ll begin drafting the correspondence immediately."


    Adrian looked around the table ¡ª his women, his allies, his family ¡ª and gave a firm nod.


    Adrian looked around the table ¡ª his women, his allies, his family ¡ª and gave a firm nod.


    ¡°We know our roles. Mom, prepare the documents. Include detailed evidence, but keep it tight ¡ª we can¡¯t afford any information leaks. Sophia, Christine, double-check the cultist cells. I don¡¯t want any sudden accidents before the trial. Check if they have any means for suicide or have any spells casted on them that may compel them to take their own lives.¡±


    Chrisitne grinned at finally being able to provide help to her big brother.


    ¡°Don''t worry big brother, as a saintess of goddess of fate, I can discern any dark spells or curse on them.¡±


    ¡°Rosalyn,¡± Adrian continued, ¡°begin compiling the magical traces we¡¯ve retrieved. Package them in a way that even the Royal Court¡¯s skeptics won¡¯t be able to deny.¡±


    She nodded quietly, her eyes focused and determined.


    ¡°Chris, Eve, coordinate with our scouts. I want a list of all remaining cultist hideouts in the region. Any location they frequented, any routes they used to move resources, especially those that overlap with Vortigern¡¯s trade lines.¡±


    Chris straightened, nodding. ¡°We¡¯re on it.¡±


    Seraphina crossed her arms. ¡°And I¡¯ll begin preparing a sealing circle just in case Vortigern tries to summon anything. If he retaliates with dark creatures, I want to make sure we can counter it before it even touches our borders.¡±


    Adrian exhaled slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll move as a blade ¡ª quiet, sharp, and precise. Vortigern won¡¯t even see the cut until it¡¯s too late.¡±


    There was a quiet round of affirming nods. The room, once tense with anger, now buzzed with purpose.


    Isabella¡¯s voice was softer this time. ¡°We¡¯ll send the message at first light. It¡¯ll reach the Blackthorns by the end of the second day.¡±


    Adrian leaned forward, pressing both hands against the table as he gave one last look at the strategy map. ¡°If this works¡­ it won¡¯t just stop Vortigern. We might even catch some big fish behind him as well. So, we need to prepare accordingly and we need to get stronger fast.¡±


    Moments later, the council disbanded.


    The women left one by one to attend to their duties, their expressions hardened with conviction.


    Adrian and Seraphina walked together out of the chamber, their footsteps echoing down the corridor of the Everhart estate.


    As they stepped into the outer hall, they were met with an unexpected, delightful sight.


    There, standing in front of the massive double doors, was Aria ¡ª wearing a tiny pink dress embroidered with golden thread, her little hands clasped in front of her as she rocked on her heels impatiently.


    Her bright eyes lit up the moment she saw Adrian, and her voice rang out in a sweet, eager chime.


    ¡°Papa! Have you finished your work? Can we play now?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly with an expectant grin.


    The tension that had weighed on Adrian¡¯s shoulders for hours melted in an instant.


    He barely managed to keep a straight face as he stepped forward and scooped her up into his arms, spinning her lightly in the air before pulling her close.


    ¡°A promise is a promise,¡± he said with a playful smile, placing a gentle kiss on her cheek. ¡°Papa has finished his work ¡ª now it¡¯s time to play with you.¡±


    Aria squealed with delight, her little arms wrapping tightly around his neck. ¡°Yaaay! I knew you wouldn¡¯t forget!¡±


    She giggled as she planted a  kiss of her own on Adrian¡¯s cheek, earning a small chuckle from Seraphina who had paused nearby, arms crossed with an amused smile.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Seraphina murmured, feigning solemnity. ¡°I think your daughter just conquered the Everhart Lord.¡±


    Adrian smirked, brushing Aria¡¯s soft curls from her forehead. ¡°She has more power in her smile than the Abyssal Harbinger has in his soul.¡±


    Aria puffed her cheeks proudly. ¡°That¡¯s ¡®cause I¡¯m the strongest!¡±


    ¡°And the cutest,¡± Chris said from the side with Christine at her side.


    Christine giggled, nodding. ¡°She¡¯s got the whole house enchanted.¡±


    Adrian glanced around at his companions ¡ª the tired but fierce warriors who had shared blood, battle, and now¡­ family.


    In that moment, for just a little while, there was no war, no politics, no abyssal threats. Just the warmth of bonds forged in fire¡­ and the infectious joy of a little girl who had finally found her home.


    "Come on then," Adrian said as Aria nestled comfortably in his arms. "Let''s go on an adventure."


    "To the garden?" she asked, eyes sparkling.


    "Anywhere you want, Aria."


    Her laughter echoed down the corridor ¡ª bright, full of wonder, and impossibly pure.


    And for the first time that day, Adrian allowed himself to relax.

 Chapter 300: Papa’s Promise

    As Aria snuggled into Adrian''s arms, her small body warm and filled with joy, Adrian paused for a moment. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze shifted toward Christine, who stood with her hands clasped behind her back, smiling gently at the scene.


    "Christine," he said, his tone shifting slightly back to serious ¡ª though it still held a soft warmth thanks to the little girl in his arms.


    She blinked and straightened. "Yes, big brother?"


    "I need you to speak with Lady Nadia," Adrian said, referring to the Goddess of Fate, Christine''s divine patron.


    "Ask her if there''s a method to safely make the Abyssal Harbinger remove the curse on Isolda without risking possession or harm to any of us."


    Christine''s expression shifted at once into a solemn, focused look. She nodded firmly. "I understand. I''ll go to the shrine chamber and begin communion right away."


    "Good." Adrian gave her a nod of gratitude. "If anyone can get an answer, it''s you."


    Christine beamed, clearly proud to have been entrusted with something so important. "I''ll ask Lady Nadia for her guidance, big brother. I''m sure she''ll help."


    Adrian smiled. "Thank you."


    With the matter in trusted hands, Adrian shifted his attention back to the soft bundle in his arms.


    Aria had been patiently listening to the exchange, her big eyes flicking between her father and Christine like she was trying to follow something far above her understanding.


    But the moment Adrian looked back at her, she grinned with all the sunshine in the world.


    "Nowww can we play?" she asked, her voice light and melodic.


    Adrian chuckled, adjusting her gently in his arms. "Yes, little one. Let''s go on that adventure."


    As he walked down the halls of the Everhart manor, the weight of politics, war, and curses temporarily faded behind him. Aria''s presence was like a balm to the soul ¡ª her fingers toying with his collar, her giggles echoing with every bounce of his step.


    She pressed her cheek to his and whispered, "Papa, you smell like the big room."


    He laughed. "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    They stepped out into the garden ¡ª a vibrant expanse of greenery blooming with flowers in every shade imaginable. Birds chirped in the trees, and a soft breeze carried the sweet scent of rose and lavender through the air.


    Adrian motioned for the nearby maids. "Prepare a tray of pastries for Aria. Make them fun ¡ª stars, bunnies, little dragons if you can."


    The maids smiled and curtsied. "At once, my lord."


    Aria gasped as her eyes widened, already imagining what was to come. "Bunny cakes?! And star ones? Really?!"


    Adrian nodded solemnly. "Only for the strongest and cutest girl in the manor."


    She grinned so hard it looked like her face might split in half. "I the strongest!"


    They settled near a shaded gazebo at the edge of the flower garden. Adrian sat with Aria on his lap, and she busied herself picking petals off a fallen flower and blowing them like confetti. He leaned back, letting the breeze rustle his hair while he watched her play, her joy infectious.


    Before long, the maids returned with a small silver platter arranged with delightful pastries ¡ª shaped like stars, moons, flowers, bunnies, and a tiny dragon with icing wings.


    Aria squealed in delight. "They''re so cuuuute!"


    She picked up a bunny-shaped tart and offered it to Adrian first. "You have the first bite, Papa."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? That''s the biggest one."


    She nodded with utmost seriousness. "You did all the big work today. So you deserve the big bunny."


    Adrian laughed and took a small bite. "Delicious."


    Aria wasted no time in devouring the others, occasionally giggling as icing got on her nose or chin. Her laughter rang like chimes in the wind.


    Adrian simply sat there with her nestled in his lap, his arms wrapped protectively around her.


    Adrian simply sat there with her nestled in his lap, his arms wrapped protectively around her.


    In that fleeting moment of calm, the weight of his title, the shadows of the abyss, and the politics of noble houses seemed far away. Here, in the garden¡¯s gentle hush, with Aria¡¯s cheerful giggles echoing through the air and the scent of lavender drifting on the breeze, time itself seemed to slow.


    ¡°Papa,¡± Aria mumbled between bites, her mouth full of pastry. ¡°Can we do this every day?¡±


    Adrian looked down at her, brushing a bit of cream from the corner of her lips with his thumb. ¡°As often as I can, sweetheart. I promise.¡±


    She gave a tiny, happy hum and leaned her head back against his chest, content. ¡°I like the garden. It¡¯s warm. And you¡¯re warm.¡±


    He smiled gently and kissed her forehead. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make this our special place.¡±


    As she sat up, licking sugar from her fingers, Aria¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Can we pick flowers for the table? I wanna make it pretty for Mama Rosalyn.¡±


    Adrian chuckled, setting her down gently on the soft grass. ¡°Go ahead. Just don¡¯t pick the ones near the pond. Chrisitine will scold both of us.¡±


    Aria gasped dramatically. ¡°Even you?!¡±


    ¡°Especially me.¡±


    She giggled again and dashed off barefoot, her pink dress fluttering as she scampered between flowerbeds like a sprite from an old legend.


    Adrian leaned back with a contented sigh, watching her weave through the blooms, pointing out every ¡°perfect flower¡± as if each one held a treasure within its petals.


    It was strange, he thought, how easily one child¡¯s laughter could drown out the echoes of war.


    Even as he knew the danger hadn¡¯t passed ¡ª that the Harbinger still lurked behind its bindings, that Count Vortigern was surely plotting his next move ¡ª Adrian let himself savor the stillness. Aria had brought light into their lives, and he would defend it with everything he had.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, breathing in the scent of blooming jasmine and freshly turned earth. The wind rustled the leaves gently, and somewhere nearby, the sound of soft humming ¡ª one of the maids ¡ª blended with birdsong in a melody of peace.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Aria called, holding up a fistful of purple and yellow blossoms. ¡°These are for you! And Mama! And other Mamas as well.¡±


    He opened his arms, and she ran into them, dropping half the flowers in her excitement. ¡°I made a bouquet! It¡¯s messy but it¡¯s mine!¡±


    Adrian caught her mid-run, swinging her up and into his lap again. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    She beamed, holding up the crumpled bundle of flowers like a trophy. ¡°You can keep them forever.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Adrian said, placing the flowers on the table beside the platter. ¡°I¡¯ll put them right next to my sword ¡ª so I always remember what I¡¯m fighting for.¡±


    Aria blinked, not quite understanding, but she smiled anyway. ¡°Then you¡¯ll win lots and lots, right?¡±


    Adrian laughed softly. ¡°Every single time.¡±Papa''s Promise

 Chapter 301: Lifting Curse Part 1

    As the garden buzzed with Aria¡¯s laughter, somewhere deeper within the Everhart manor, Christine stood in quiet reverence before a small altar in her room.


    Moonlight spilled across the floor from her arched window, casting silvery beams over the marble tiles and bathing the shrine in a soft, ethereal glow.


    The altar itself was modest ¡ª a white-gold statue of a veiled woman with outstretched hands stood at its center, her sculpted face hidden behind flowing celestial silk.


    The likeness of Nadia, the Goddess of Fate.


    Incense curled through the still air like threads from a divine loom, wrapping around Christine''s form as she knelt before the altar. Her eyes were shut tight, her heart steady, both hands pressed over her chest.


    ¡°O Lady Nadia¡­ Weaver of Threads, Guardian of What Was and What Will Be¡­ please hear the plea of your faithful saintess.¡±


    Silence followed ¡ª serene, deep, all-encompassing. The chamber felt timeless, like the world had paused to listen.


    Then¡ª


    A shift.


    The marble beneath her fingers vibrated ever so faintly. The golden statue began to glow with a soft internal light, as if a star had stirred within it.


    Christine opened her eyes, and there, standing where the statue had been, was a radiant figure cloaked in woven starlight.


    Nadia.


    Her divine form shimmered, eyes hidden behind a veil that seemed stitched from constellations themselves. Her presence was impossibly calm, like the surface of a still lake on a windless night.


    "Christine," came her voice ¡ª not loud, yet it filled the room completely, resonating within Christine¡¯s bones like a whisper woven into reality itself.


    Christine bowed deeply, her forehead nearly brushing the floor. ¡°Lady Nadia¡­¡±


    ¡°I have heard your thoughts,¡± Nadia said, her voice neither warm nor cold, but infinitely composed. ¡°The woman named Isolda, cursed by abyssal hands. You seek to lift it ¡ª without allowing your enemy to claim another soul.¡±


    Christine looked up, her voice trembling. ¡°Yes, my goddess. Is there a way to do it safely?¡±


    The goddess extended her hand, and in her palm appeared a small object ¡ª a circular disc, no larger than a coin.


    It was dull in color, made of matte, silvery iron, and looked utterly unremarkable. It bore a simple, abstract pattern that resembled faded etching ¡ª not glowing, not radiant, not divine.


    It looked¡­ ordinary.


    Christine blinked. ¡°Is¡­ this it?¡±


    Nadia offered the object to her. ¡°This is not meant to be recognized. Not by mortals. Not by the Abyss. Its strength lies in its unimportance.¡±


    Christine took it carefully, surprised at its weightlessness. It was smooth and cold to the touch, but pulsed once, faintly, in sync with her heartbeat ¡ª as if acknowledging her.


    ¡°It will shield the bearer¡¯s soul. Fate itself shall bar the Abyss from taking hold. It will not see the barrier ¡ª only feel its failure.¡±


    Christine''s eyes widened in awe. ¡°So it¡¯s... invisible?¡±


    ¡°In plain sight,¡± Nadia corrected. ¡°And that is its power.¡±


    The saintess bowed again, more reverently this time. ¡°Thank you, Lady Nadia. I never thought¡ª¡±


    The goddess raised a hand, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°This is your first request,¡± Nadia said, her voice dipping with gravitas.


    ¡°So I grant it. Not for the sake of sentiment ¡ª but for the future you must yet protect. Know this: I am the Goddess of Fate. I do not meddle. I align. When the pattern requires correction, I act. But not always when asked even if you are connected with that boy.¡±


    Christine¡¯s smile dimmed into respectful understanding. ¡°I will not take your favor for granted.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Nadia said. Her form began to fade, her final words spoken like threads lacing into the world itself.


    ¡°Go now, Saintess. One path has been prepared. It is yours to walk.¡±


    And then she was gone ¡ª the room once more silent, the statue cold and inert.


    Christine remained on her knees a moment longer, then rose with quiet purpose. She clutched the sigil tightly in her hand, its faint thrum now constant. There was no fire, no spectacle ¡ª just certainty. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Minutes later, Christine emerged into the bright sunlight of the Everhart gardens, the sigil tucked safely into the folds of her robe.


    She spotted Adrian beneath the shade of the gazebo, Aria still nestled happily against his chest, her little legs swinging lazily as she talked about flower crowns and tiny dragons.


    For a moment, Christine hesitated. The sight was so peaceful ¡ª a rare sanctuary in their chaotic world.


    But time could not be wasted.


    ¡°Big brother,¡± she called softly.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes opened immediately, catching the tone in her voice. He gently sat up, brushing a strand of hair from Aria¡¯s brow.


    Aria blinked sleepily at the movement. ¡°Is it more work?¡±


    ¡°Just something important,¡± Adrian said, placing a gentle kiss atop her head. He stood, cradling her briefly before setting her down on the grass.


    ¡°Go find Mama Isabella, alright? I have something I need to finish.¡±


    Aria gave a very serious nod. ¡°Okay, Papa. I¡¯ll tell her you said to give me five cookies.¡±


    Adrian smirked. ¡°Tell her three. You can bargain for the rest.¡±


    She gave an exaggerated gasp, then scampered off, calling, ¡°Cookies, here I come!¡±


    Adrian turned back to Christine. ¡°You spoke to her?¡±


    ¡°She answered,¡± Christine said, pulling the plain-looking disc from her pocket. ¡°She gave me this.¡±


    Adrian took the item carefully, examining it with narrowed eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point. Nadia said it will mask the soul from any foreign link ¡ª even the Abyss. The Harbinger won¡¯t see the protection. Only feel its failure when it tries to latch on.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Christine nodded. ¡°She warned me ¡ª she won¡¯t always help. This was a one-time boon, because it was my first request as her saintess.¡±


    ¡°I expected as much,¡± Adrian said, returning the sigil. ¡°Even gods aren¡¯t generous without reason.¡±


    He turned to a nearby maid. ¡°Fetch Seraphina. Tell her to meet us in the ritual chamber. Immediately.¡±


    The maid curtsied and darted off.


    Adrian glanced once more toward the distant laughter echoing from the manor¡¯s other wing, where Aria¡¯s voice bounced like light through the corridors.


    ¡°We end this tonight,¡± he said.


    Christine followed him as they strode with purpose through the estate¡¯s stone halls, steps echoing against enchanted floors.


    The time for waiting had passed.


    And Isolda''s freedom was finally within reach.

 Chapter 302: Lifting Curse Part 2

    Adrian and Christine walked in silence through the quiet, echoing halls of Everhart Manor. Each step felt like a countdown, each heartbeat like a drum sounding the approach of something long overdue.


    The sigil from the Goddess of Fate rested safely in Christine''s hands, its unassuming form radiating no light, no aura ¡ª but Adrian could feel its presence, like a silent guardian waiting just beyond the edge of perception.


    As they approached the reinforced doors of the containment chamber, the familiar cold aura of abyssal suppression spilled out from beneath the threshold.


    Adrian''s jaw tensed. Christine remained steady beside him, hands folded over the sigil protectively.


    Just as Adrian reached for the door''s seal, a familiar voice echoed from the corridor behind them.


    "I thought we were waiting until tomorrow." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina stepped into view, her crimson cloak trailing behind her like flame in motion, a brow slightly raised in both curiosity and concern.


    She stopped a few feet away, arms crossed, eyeing Adrian sharply.


    Adrian glanced over his shoulder. "Change of plans."


    She arched a brow. "That much I gathered."


    "I had Christine commune with the Goddess of Fate," Adrian said, turning fully to face her. "She gave us a way to channel the Harbinger''s power without risk of possession. A gift ¡ª once only."


    Seraphina''s eyes widened for just a moment before her expression cooled again. "No wonder you are in such a hurry then."


    Christine stepped forward and held out the coin for Seraphina to see. "It doesn''t look like much, but the goddess said that it will masks the soul and protect it from any attempt of corruption or possession from the abyssal beings. The Harbinger won''t know it''s even there."


    Seraphina leaned in, studying the disc carefully before giving a single nod of approval. "Subtle. Divine craftsmanship at its most cunning."


    Adrian turned back to the chamber. "Let''s finish this."


    Seraphina stepped up beside him, her palm glowing as she began to unravel the layered seals on the door.


    One by one, the glyphs dimmed, and the air grew heavier with each barrier undone. When the final lock unlatched, the reinforced doors swung open with a low, resonant groan.


    The room beyond was awash in a pale, sickly light.


    The runes across the floor pulsed slowly like a heartbeat. In the center of the chamber hovered the crystal ¡ª the Abyssal Harbinger still bound tightly within, its corrupted soul flickering with intermittent surges of shadow.


    Seraphina raised her hand, suppressing the entity further with a surge of divine-suppressant magic, locking down its strength just enough to prevent resistance ¡ª but not communication.


    The soul stirred sluggishly, as if waking from a cold dream. Then, suddenly, it pulsed.


    "You return¡­ sooner than I expected," the Harbinger hissed, its voice distorted and wet, echoing through the chamber. "Couldn''t wait to grovel, hmm?"


    Adrian said nothing.


    The Harbinger pressed on, slithering into speech with gleeful spite.


    "It doesn''t matter how many times you whip or burn or bind. The curse cannot be lifted by force or will or holy light. You must let me channel it. It''s part of the fabric now. And fabric must be rewoven by the same needle that stitched it."


    Its words came faster now, desperate to justify itself before another round of torment could begin.


    "I told you before. There''s no trick. No lie. I gain nothing. You want her saved? Then this is your only path. Refuse again, and watch her soul dissolve into ash. Flay me, burn me, grind me to nothing¡ª"


    "You talk too much," Adrian cut in coldly.


    The Harbinger''s soul flinched. "What¡ª?"


    "We agree," Adrian said simply. "You''ll get your channel."


    The chamber fell utterly still.


    Even the runes seemed to falter for a breath.


    The Harbinger''s form flickered violently, as if shocked by the very concept of cooperation. "¡­You agree?"


    Adrian nodded once. "We''re giving you a chance to fix what your kind broke. That''s it. One chance."


    The soul was silent for a long moment, then slowly curled into a serpentine coil of black and violet haze, its tone suddenly soft ¡ª too soft.


    "Very well¡­ I accept."


    Internally, the Harbinger shuddered in delight. A direct channel to one of them ¡ª a chance to twist, to infect, to leave a mark that would burn from the inside out. Perhaps not immediately¡­ but eventually. Its prison might one day crack.


    But what it did not ¡ª could not ¡ª see was the subtle shimmer from the sigil now secured beneath Adrian''s robe. A fate-woven thread, impossible to detect, woven by a goddess who stood outside the games of mortals and fiends alike. The Abyss would find no purchase.


    "Seraphina," Adrian said, his voice firm. "Let''s move her."


    She nodded. "The healing room is prepared. Isolda''s been resting since earlier today. We''ll do it there."


    Together, the three of them moved through the inner halls, Seraphina leading the way with her staff alight in protection runes, while Adrian walked behind her with the Harbinger''s crystal floating midair under a reinforced containment field.


    When they reached the softly lit chamber where Isolda lay, everything was ready. She rested peacefully beneath a layer of stasis magic, her skin pale, her breathing shallow ¡ª but steady.


    Seraphina reinforced the room''s boundaries with layers of anti-corruption runes. A second containment circle was drawn around Isolda''s bed, and the crystal was placed at its corresponding node.


    Christine stood at the edge of the circle, hands clasped tightly as she whispered prayers under her breath.


    Adrian stepped forward, removing his robe''s upper clasp to expose the center of his chest where the sigil now lay flat against his skin.


    He inhaled slowly, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ll be the channel."


    Seraphina looked at him once, searching, then nodded. "Stay within the boundary. I''ll keep the anchor link stable. Christine, maintain spiritual surveillance. Any sign of breach ¡ª you sever the link."


    Christine nodded firmly. "Understood."


    Adrian stepped into the circle and placed one hand over Isolda''s chest ¡ª and the other over the crystal containing the Harbinger''s soul.


    "Begin," he said.


    The ritual ignited.

 Chapter 303: Lifting Curse Part 3

    The moment Adrian gave the command, the ritual array surged to life. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Runes etched into the floor blazed with silvery-blue flames, forming layered concentric circles around Adrian, Isolda, and the suspended crystal containing the Abyssal Harbinger. The chamber filled with a divine chill, and the scent of incense and raw mana thickened the air. One power was celestial ¡ª borrowed from Seraphina¡¯s deep mana reserves. The other¡­ abyssal, ancient and coiled like a snake, ready to strike.


    Adrian stood at the very center, his palm placed firmly over Isolda''s chest. His other hand reached toward the crystal, which floated within the apex of the containment sigils. As the light intensified, the warmth of the sigil ¡ª gifted by the Goddess of Fate ¡ª pulsed steadily against his skin beneath his robes. A heartbeat. Calm. Anchored.


    At the edge of the ritual, Seraphina stood tall, her staff planted firmly in the ground. Threads of magic flowed from her fingertips into the surrounding glyphs, maintaining the formation¡¯s stability and feeding it the mana necessary to hold back the dark.


    Christine, too weak to contribute directly, stood further back, eyes wide with tension. Her hands were clasped tightly at her chest, lips murmuring silent prayers ¡ª more from hope than divine intervention this time.


    From the crystal, the Harbinger¡¯s essence slithered forth.


    A stream of oily shadow emerged, hesitating just for a breath before pouring into Adrian¡¯s outstretched hand. It wound through his veins like molten tar ¡ª thick, cold, invasive.


    Adrian gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t falter. The sigil burned silently beneath his chest, not repelling the abyss but masking the soul itself. The Harbinger had no idea it was pushing its will into a dead-end.


    Its tendrils snaked down Adrian¡¯s arm, passed through his chest, and exited into the palm placed against Isolda¡¯s heart. As it reached her, the curse ¡ª a black web buried deep within her soul ¡ª resisted like a wounded beast. It pulsed with malevolence, flaring up in defense.


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Brace!¡±


    She raised her staff, channeling more mana into the formation. The glowing runes surged, containing the backlash as the Harbinger¡¯s essence tried to overpower the protections.


    Isolda arched slightly, her mouth parting in a silent gasp. The black veins threading through her skin flared visibly ¡ª but they were no longer expanding. They were being drawn inward. Unwoven.


    ¡°Keep the flow steady!¡± Seraphina barked, sweat beading on her brow from the sheer volume of mana being funneled through her staff.


    Adrian focused. He didn¡¯t flinch. The corruption flowing through him had weight, hunger, intent. But the sigil rendered it null ¡ª harmless. It was like letting a flame pass through a glass tube: seen, felt, but never touching.


    The curse writhed. It fought. The abyssal power screamed ¡ª and then began to unravel.


    With a guttural hiss, the corruption around Isolda¡¯s body began to crumble, turning to wisps of dark smoke that evaporated into nothingness. The threads of the curse pulled inward, devoured by the Harbinger¡¯s own essence as it worked, unknowingly destroying itself.


    Adrian¡¯s voice was steady as stone. ¡°It¡¯s working. Almost there.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s magic flared once more. ¡°Final sequence, Adrian ¡ª now!¡±


    Adrian clenched his teeth, channeling the last surge of energy through his arm, into Isolda. The curse coiled violently, one final shriek erupting from deep within her.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    The darkness shattered like glass.


    Isolda¡¯s chest rose slowly. Her skin, once pale and veined with corruption, now glowed with healthy color. Her breathing eased. Her expression¡­ softened. Peaceful. No pain. No torment. Just rest.


    Adrian pulled his hand back gently, lowering his head. His chest heaved slightly, not from pain ¡ª but from the weight of knowing it was done.


    The curse was gone.


    But the ritual circle still glowed.


    The Harbinger¡¯s presence still lingered, coiled within the shattered crystal ¡ª and it stirred again.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± came its voice, slithering, low and too pleased. ¡°Oh, how interesting. You truly let me through¡­¡±


    Its essence began to creep again ¡ª not toward Isolda, but back through the link, back toward Adrian.


    ¡°Such trust. Such arrogance,¡± it hissed, tendrils curling around Adrian¡¯s arm again. ¡°You really thought you could wield me without consequence?¡±


    Adrian remained still.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. I see now. You¡¯re strong, boy ¡ª but strength alone doesn¡¯t matter here. Your soul is open. Your body was my vessel.¡±


    Adrian let his eyes widen ¡ª a flicker of fear playing at his lips.


    ¡°W-What is this¡­?¡± he whispered, stumbling a half step back. ¡°You¡­ you tricked me¡­¡±


    Seraphina tensed. ¡°Adrian¡ª!¡±


    The Harbinger cackled with glee. ¡°Of course I did! I am the Abyss, child. Deceit is my gift.¡±


    It surged now, flooding into Adrian¡¯s spiritual channels, aiming straight for the core of his being.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I see it. Let me in. Let me¡ª¡±


    Adrian smiled.


    A slow, calculated smirk.


    The Harbinger paused.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice dropped, razor-sharp. ¡°Did you really think¡­ you were in control?¡±


    The shadows hesitated, confused.


    Adrian reached into his robes, pulled forth the coin ¡ª the sigil of Goddess of Fate ¡ª and held it aloft.


    The Harbinger recoiled instantly. ¡°No¡ª! That¡­ that¡¯s not possible¡ªwhat have you done!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± Adrian said, amused. ¡°Just something gifted to me by a real power.¡±


    The sigil flared ¡ª not with light, but with the crushing weight of inevitability.


    The Harbinger screamed.


    Its essence clawed backward, trying to escape ¡ª but there was no exit. The sigil closed the loop.


    The trap was complete.


    ¡°You wanted a channel?¡± Adrian said coldly. ¡°I gave you one ¡ª straight to your end.¡±


    The sigil pulsed once ¡ª and the shadows were sucked inward, devoured by an unseen force. The crystal cracked, then imploded silently.


    And then¡­ nothing.


    No sound. No essence. No presence.


    The Abyssal Harbinger was gone.


    Erased from existence.


    Adrian stood motionless at the center of the circle, the sigil resting calmly against his chest. He looked down at Isolda ¡ª peaceful, finally freed.


    Then he turned to Chrisitine and simply said:


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Christine stood frozen the moment Adrian said the words.


    The silence that followed wasn''t empty ¡ª it was sacred.


    The tension that had gripped the air for days, the horror that had clung to her mother''s soul for years, was suddenly¡­ gone.


    Christine¡¯s breath hitched as she stared at Isolda lying peacefully on the ritual bed, the dark veins that had plagued her mother now completely vanished, her body no longer trembling with pain.


    There was no agony in her face.


    No nightmares tugging at her spirit.


    Just soft, steady breathing.


    Just¡­ peace.


    Christine''s lips trembled. Her knees gave out as the first tear slipped down her cheek.

 Chapter 304: Lifting Curse Part 4

    Christine''s lips trembled. Her knees gave out as the first tear slipped down her cheek.


    And then another.


    And another.


    It was as if the floodgates of years of helplessness, terror, anger, and desperate hope finally shattered. She pressed her hands over her mouth, trying to stifle the broken sobs that tore from her chest, but she couldn''t hold them back.


    The sight of her mother ¡ª her beautiful, gentle mother ¡ª free at last from the cruel grip of the curse.


    Christine wept, her whole body trembling, her tears falling onto the runes beneath her knees.


    "Mama¡­" she whispered again, voice cracking.


    She forced herself upright, her legs unsteady, and stumbled toward the ritual bed where Isolda lay sleeping peacefully.


    Christine knelt at her side and gathered her mother''s hand into both of hers, clutching it to her heart. It was warm now ¡ª not cold, not clammy with fever or drained by dark magic. Warm. Alive.


    Unable to hold back anymore, Christine leaned forward, resting her head against Isolda''s arm, sobbing openly into the crook of her mother''s elbow.


    "I am glad" she whispered between broken breaths. "I am glad you are fine now mother¡­"


    Seraphina watched the scene quietly, her own heart heavy but calm. Her sharp gaze drifted to Adrian, who remained standing silently, arms crossed, gaze fixed on Christine and Isolda.


    His face was unreadable, but Seraphina could sense the depth of the emotions churning beneath that calm exterior.


    After a few long moments, Seraphina exhaled and broke the silence gently. "We should move her," she said, voice low so as not to disturb Christine.


    "Even though we''ve erased the Harbinger, this chamber¡­ it was steeped in its corruption even if it was not long, it''s not a place for her to rest."


    Adrian nodded. "You''re right." His voice was quiet but firm. "It''s better to be safe than sorry later on."


    He stepped forward, lowering his hand to Christine''s shoulder. She flinched slightly at the touch but looked up at him, her tear-streaked face softening at the sight of her big brother.


    "We''re going to take her back to her room," Adrian said gently.


    Christine sniffled and nodded, pressing one last kiss to her mother''s hand before letting go. She stood slowly, wiping at her cheeks.


    Adrian turned to the door and called out firmly, "Send for the servants. We need help moving Lady Isolda."


    A maid hurried in moments later, bowing deeply. Adrian gave quick instructions, and the servants moved efficiently, reverently, as they prepared to lift Isolda.


    Adrian paused a moment, then turned to another nearby maid. "Also," he added, voice lowering, "find Chris, tell her to come immediately, we have lifted the curse from her mother."


    The maid curtsied and rushed off.


    Within minutes, several servants carefully and respectfully lifted Isolda from the ritual bed, securing her in clean linens as they transported her gently through the manor''s halls.


    Adrian, Christine, and Seraphina followed closely behind.


    By the time they reached the more comfortable quarters set aside for Isolda, Chris came running down the hall, her eyes wide with hope and fear.


    "Adrian" she gasped, nearly tripping in her haste. "I¡ª The maid said¡ª Mother¡ª!"


    Adrian caught her shoulders, steadying her. He smiled, the kind of smile that told her everything she needed to know before a word even passed his lips.


    "She''s free, Chris," he said simply.


    Chris clapped both hands over her mouth, her body trembling with barely restrained emotion. Tears immediately welled in her eyes.


    The servants placed Isolda carefully on the large, warm bed, surrounding her with soft pillows and thick blankets.


    They lit gentle lamps around the room and added a fresh vase of flowers to the bedside table ¡ª everything they could do to make the environment peaceful and soothing.


    When the servants finally withdrew, Adrian, Christine, Chris, and Seraphina remained.


    The two sisters moved toward the bed at once.


    Christine knelt beside her mother again, gently smoothing Isolda''s hair away from her face.


    Chris, hesitating for just a heartbeat, joined her on the other side. She reached out and took her mother''s other hand, squeezing it tightly.


    Isolda shifted faintly in her sleep, a soft, content sigh escaping her lips.


    Chris pressed her forehead against her mother''s hand, her shoulders shaking. "Mother¡­ everything is alright now...we are living well... and with you with us we will be even more happy..."


    She whispered while holding herself back to prevent from crying aloud.


    Christine reached across the bed, and their hands met ¡ª sister to sister ¡ª over Isolda''s resting form.


    They clung to each other, sharing silent sobs and soft laughter through their tears. Both had fought so hard, endured so much.


    And now, for the first time in what felt like forever, they had their mother back. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s¡­ she''s so peaceful," Chris said quietly, her voice thick with emotion. "I forgot what she looked like without all the pain."


    "She''s beautiful," Christine said, smiling through her tears. "Just like when we were small."


    Adrian leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, watching the scene with a deep warmth in his chest. A rare, quiet pride filled him ¡ª not for defeating an enemy, not for claiming a victory ¡ª but for giving these two something priceless: hope.


    A future.


    Seraphina stood beside him, her arms folded lightly as she watched the reunion. She said nothing, but her eyes ¡ª normally sharp and calculating ¡ª were softened with something rare: contentment.


    In the center of the room, illuminated by the golden light of the lamps, Christine and Chris stayed at their mother''s side, whispering stories, promises, and dreams.


    Dreams that, for the first time in years, no longer felt impossible.


    Their family was whole again.


    And no abyss, no curse, no darkness would ever tear them apart again.


    Christine brushed a stray lock of hair from Isolda¡¯s forehead, her fingers trembling as she marveled at how serene her mother looked.


    Chris leaned closer, unable to stop the small tears slipping down her cheeks. "Mother... when you wake up," she whispered, voice cracking, "we¡¯ll show you everything you missed. All the gardens we planted, the celebrations we had... everything."


    Christine smiled gently, squeezing her sister¡¯s hand. "And you¡¯ll finally get to laugh again. No more pain. No more fear."


    They sat there quietly, the rhythmic sound of Isolda¡¯s breathing a soft melody that soothed their battered hearts. Every little rise and fall of her chest felt like a miracle ¡ª a confirmation that the nightmare had truly ended.


    Adrian stepped closer, his shadow stretching over them in the warm lamplight. He placed a hand on each of their shoulders, grounding them, his touch a silent vow that they would never again have to face such darkness alone.


    "She¡¯ll wake up soon," he said softly. "Give her time to rest. Her soul needs it."


    Christine and Chris nodded, neither willing to let go of Isolda¡¯s hands just yet.


    Seraphina, ever the quiet sentinel, moved to the door, giving the family their moment of privacy.


    Adrian lingered a little longer, watching the sisters and the mother who had suffered far too long. His heart, so often hardened by battle and duty, softened in the quiet peace of that moment.


    He smiled ¡ª small, but real ¡ª before finally stepping back, letting love and hope fill the space where sorrow had once lived.

 Chapter 305: Lifting The Curse Final Part

    Adrian gave one last glance at the serene scene before him ¡ª the two sisters, clinging to their mother with trembling hands and hopeful smiles.


    He exhaled softly, a warmth lingering in his chest, then turned toward the door.


    Seraphina followed silently behind him, the soft click of the door closing leaving the Everhart sisters in peace.


    The corridor outside was quiet, dimly lit by crystal sconces casting golden hues across the stone walls.


    The heavy air of tension that once saturated the manor now felt lighter, as if the curse''s shadow had finally lifted for good.


    Adrian walked a few steps ahead before pausing near a tall window that overlooked the courtyard.


    He gazed outward, arms folded behind his back, lost in thought. Seraphina came up beside him, her eyes not on the scenery, but on him.


    Without a word, she raised a hand and gently stroked his cheek, her touch soft and lingering. Adrian blinked, turning his head toward her.


    "I feel quite proud to be your woman," Seraphina said with a small, knowing smile. "The way you cared for Isolda¡­ kept your promise to Christine and Chris... it wasn''t just noble. It was deeply kind."


    Her fingers brushed back a stray strand of his hair as her expression shifted to something more teasing.


    "If I''m ever cursed or endangered, I expect that same heroic effort, Adrian Everhart. I want my own tearful, dramatic rescue."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes playfully. "You? Get cursed? You are even stronger than me."


    He reached up and pinched her nose gently, making her blink. "But even so, I''d make sure you never even come close to such danger. That goes for all of you."


    Seraphina laughed softly, eyes crinkling.


    "Protective dragon," she murmured, amusement dancing in her voice. "You say that like you''re going to wrap us all in silk cocoons and hide us from the world."


    "Not hide," Adrian said, his tone serious now, but still warm. "Shield. Support. And when needed¡­ destroy anything that dares threaten what''s mine."


    Her lips curved into a smirk at his words, but her eyes softened. "Such a terrifying romantic," she said, leaning in and pressing a light kiss on his cheek.


    "Just don''t forget¡­ some of us like a little danger now and then."


    Adrian arched a brow. "Then stay close. Because where I go, danger tends to follow."


    They stood there for a moment longer, side by side in quiet understanding, watching the night settle around the Everhart manor.


    Inside, healing had begun. Outside, peace reigned ¡ª at least for now.


    Seraphina tucked her arm through Adrian''s as they walked slowly through the corridor, the quiet echo of their steps marking the end of a long, painful chapter¡­ and the beginning of something new.


    As Adrian and Seraphina continued their quiet walk through the manor''s corridor, the soft hush of night wrapped around them like a comforting cloak.


    The occasional flicker of torchlight painted their faces in gold, and their footsteps echoed faintly along the marble floor.


    Eventually, they reached the drawing room ¡ª a large, elegant chamber warmed by a crackling fireplace and filled with familiar voices.


    Inside were the other women of the household: Isabella seated near the hearth with a cup of tea in hand, Sophia pacing near the window, Eve lounging with arms crossed but alert, and Rosalyn seated on the edge of a velvet settee, worry etched across her face.


    All eyes turned toward Adrian and Seraphina the moment they stepped through the door.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Isabella rose instantly, her voice trembling with both concern and anticipation. ¡°We felt the surge of mana earlier.How is Yosolda now? Did you manage to lift the curse?¡±


    Sophia stepped forward, eyes sharp. ¡°Yes, hurry up little brother and tell us.¡±


    Adrian offered a small but reassuring smile as he took a step further into the room.


    ¡°The curse has been lifted. Isolda is resting peacefully now. Christine and Chris are with her.¡±


    The room fell silent for half a heartbeat, and then it erupted with relieved gasps and murmured prayers of thanks.


    Isabella covered her mouth with one hand, eyes glistening. ¡°Oh, thank the heavens¡­¡±


    Rosalyn visibly relaxed, her hands trembling slightly in her lap.


    ¡°Finally you did it. Thank god, poor Yosolda can now finally get to live a normal life. Chris and Chrisitine can now live their live to their fullest without worries.¡±


    Sophia let out a slow breath, her usual sharp edge softened. ¡°Good. They deserve this peace.¡±


    Eve gave a small nod, expression unreadable but gaze warmer than usual. ¡°About damn time something went right.¡±


    The group quickly rose, a shared thought passing between them ¡ª they wanted to see Isolda for themselves.


    ¡°We should probably go check on her,¡± Isabella said, her voice filled with emotion, what everyone in the room was thinking.


    Seraphina started to linger beside Adrian, her hand brushing his arm gently as if intending to stay. ¡°You go ahead,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she was cut off as Sophia suddenly latched onto her wrist. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t Aunt. You had enough alone time with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, come along, Lady Seraphina,¡± Rosalyn chimed in, a playful lilt in her voice. ¡°We¡¯re not letting you sneak off for private time while we go check on Isolda.¡±


    Eve smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t let you steal a march on the rest of us.¡±


    Before Seraphina could protest, the women surrounded her like a coordinated whirlwind, herding her toward the door with amused grins and light tugs.


    ¡°Traitors,¡± Seraphina muttered with mock indignation, though a smile tugged at her lips.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold with a low chuckle as Seraphina gave him a resigned look over her shoulder.


    He simply waved her off, and with a huff and a small wink, she let herself be swept away by the others.


    The room quieted once more, the distant sound of their laughter echoing faintly down the hall.


    Now alone, Adrian exhaled slowly and glanced toward the high windows where the moonlight spilled in.


    The weight of the past hours pressed down on him, not heavily, but enough to remind him how much had happened.


    He turned and made his way toward his quarters, the manor finally silent.


    For tonight, at last, peace had returned.